This is a modern-English version of English Literature for Boys and Girls, originally written by Marshall, H. E. (Henrietta Elizabeth). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

H.E. Marshall

H.E. Marshall

English Literature

Literature in English

Chapter I IN THE LISTENING TIME Chapter II THE STORY OF THE CATTLE RAID OF COOLEY Chapter III ONE OF THE SORROWS OF STORY-TELLING Chapter IV THE STORY OF A LITERARY LIE Chapter V THE STORY OF FINGAL Chapter VI ABOUT SOME OLD WELSH STORIES AND STORY-TELLERS Chapter VII HOW THE STORY OF ARTHUR WAS WRITTEN IN ENGLISH Chapter VIII THE BEGINNING OF THE READING TIME Chapter IX "THE PASSING OF ARTHUR" Chapter X THE ADVENTURES OF AN OLD ENGLISH BOOK Chapter XI THE STORY OF BEOWULF Chapter XII THE FATHER OF ENGLISH SONG Chapter XIII HOW CAEDMON SANG, AND HOW HE FELL ONCE MORE ON SILENCE Chapter XIV THE FATHER OF ENGLISH HISTORY Chapter XV HOW ALFRED THE GREAT FOUGHT WITH HIS PEN Chapter XVI WHEN ENGLISH SLEPT Chapter XVII THE STORY OF HAVELOK THE DANE Chapter XVIII ABOUT SOME SONG STORIES Chapter XIX "PIERS THE PLOUGHMAN" Chapter XX "PIERS THE PLOUGHMAN" — continued Chapter XXI HOW THE BIBLE CAME TO THE PEOPLE Chapter XXII CHAUCER—BREAD AND MILK FOR CHILDREN Chapter XXIII CHAUCER—"THE CANTERBURY TALES" Chapter XXIV CHAUCER—AT THE TABARD INN Chapter XXV THE FIRST ENGLISH GUIDE-BOOK Chapter XXVI BARBOUR—"THE BRUCE," THE BEGINNINGS OF A STRUGGLE Chapter XXVII BARBOUR—"THE BRUCE," THE END OF THE STRUGGLE Chapter XXVIII A POET KING Chapter XXIX THE DEATH OF THE POET KING Chapter XXX DUNBAR—THE WEDDING OF THE THISTLE AND THE ROSE Chapter XXXI AT THE SIGN OF THE RED PALE Chapter XXXII ABOUT THE BEGINNING OF THE THEATER Chapter XXXIII HOW THE SHEPHERDS WATCHED THEIR FLOCKS Chapter XXXIV THE STORY OF EVERYMAN Chapter XXXV HOW A POET COMFORTED A GIRL Chapter XXXVI THE RENAISSANCE Chapter XXXVII THE LAND OF NOWHERE Chapter XXXVIII THE DEATH OF SIR THOMAS MORE Chapter XXXIX HOW THE SONNET CAME TO ENGLAND Chapter XL THE BEGINNING OF BLANK VERSE Chapter XLI SPENSER—THE "SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR" Chapter XLII SPENSER—THE "FAERY QUEEN" Chapter XLIII SPENSER—HIS LAST DAYS Chapter XLIV ABOUT THE FIRST THEATERS Chapter XLV SHAKESPEARE—THE BOY Chapter XLVI SHAKESPEARE—THE MAN Chapter LXVII SHAKESPEARE—"THE MERCHANT OF VENICE" Chapter XLVIII JONSON—"EVERY MAN IN HIS HUMOUR" Chapter XLIX JONSON—"THE SAD SHEPHERD" Chapter L RALEIGH—"THE REVENGE" Chapter LI RALEIGH—"THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD" Chapter LII BACON—NEW WAYS OF WISDOM Chapter LIII BACON—THE HAPPY ISLAND Chapter LIV ABOUT SOME LYRIC POETS Chapter LV HERBERT—THE PARSON POET Chapter LVI HERRICK AND MARVELL—OF BLOSSOMS AND BOWERS Chapter LVII MILTON—SIGHT AND GROWTH Chapter LVIII MILTON—DARKNESS AND DEATH Chapter LIX BUNYAN—"THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS" Chapter LX DRYDEN—THE NEW POETRY Chapter LXI DEFOE—THE FIRST NEWSPAPERS Chapter LXII DEFOE—"ROBINSON CRUSOE" Chapter LXIII SWIFT—THE "JOURNAL TO STELLA" Chapter LXIV SWIFT—"GULLIVER'S TRAVELS" Chapter LXV ADDISON—THE "SPECTATOR" Chapter LXVI STEELE—THE SOLDIER AUTHOR Chapter LXVII POPE—THE "RAPE OF THE LOCK" Chapter LXVIII JOHNSON—DAYS OF STRUGGLE Chapter LXIX JOHNSON—THE END OF THE JOURNEY Chapter LXX GOLDSMITH—THE VAGABOND Chapter LXXI GOLDSMITH—"THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD" Chapter LXXII BURNS—THE PLOWMAN POET Chapter LXXIII COWPER—"THE TASK" Chapter LXXIV WORDSWORTH—THE POET OF NATURE Chapter LXXV WORDSWORTH AND COLERIDGE—THE LAKE POETS Chapter LXXVI COLERIDGE AND SOUTHEY—SUNSHINE AND SHADOW Chapter LXXVII SCOTT—THE AWAKENING OF ROMANCE Chapter LXXVIII SCOTT—"THE WIZARD OF THE NORTH" Chapter LXXIX BYRON—"CHILDE HAROLD'S PILGRIMAGE" Chapter LXXX SHELLEY—THE POET OF LOVE Chapter LXXXI KEATS—THE POET OF BEAUTY Chapter LXXXII CARLYLE—THE SAGE OF CHELSEA Chapter LXXXIII THACKERAY—THE CYNIC? Chapter LXXXIV DICKENS—SMILES AND TEARS Chapter LXXXV TENNYSON—THE POET OF FRIENDSHIP

YEAR 7

Chapter I IN THE LISTENING TIME

HAS there ever been a time when no stories were told? Has there ever been a people who did not care to listen? I think not.

HAS there ever been a time when no stories were told? Has there ever been a people who didn’t want to listen? I think not.

When we were little, before we could read for ourselves, did we not gather eagerly round father or mother, friend or nurse, at the promise of a story? When we grew older, what happy hours did we not spend with our books. How the printed words made us forget the world in which we live, and carried us away to a wonderland,

When we were kids, before we could read on our own, didn’t we gather excitedly around our dad or mom, a friend, or a caregiver at the promise of a story? As we got older, what joyful hours did we spend with our books? The printed words made us forget the world we lived in and took us away to a wonderland,

    "Where waters gushed and fruit trees grew
    And flowers put forth a fairer hue,
    And everything was strange and new;
    The sparrows were brighter than peacocks here,
    And their dogs outran our fallow deer,
    And honey bees had lost their stings,
    And horses were born with eagles' wings."*

"Where the waters flowed and fruit trees thrived
And flowers showed off their vibrant colors,
And everything felt fresh and exciting;
The sparrows were more colorful than peacocks here,
And their dogs could outrun our deer,
And honey bees were no longer harmful,
And horses had the wings of eagles."*

*Robert Browning.

Robert Browning.

And as it is with us, so it is with a nation, with a people.

And just as it is with us, it is with a nation, with a people.

In the dim, far-off times when our forefathers were wild, naked savages, they had no books. Like ourselves, when we were tiny, they could neither read nor write. But do you think that they had no stories? Oh, yes! We may be sure that when the day's work was done, when the fight or the chase was over, they gathered round the wood fire and listened to the tales of the story-teller.

In the distant past when our ancestors were untamed, naked savages, they didn’t have any books. Just like us when we were children, they couldn’t read or write. But do you really think they didn’t have any stories? Of course they did! We can be certain that once the day’s work was finished, after the battle or the hunt was over, they gathered around the campfire and listened to the tales from the storyteller.

These stories were all of war. They told of terrible combats with men or with fierce strange beasts, they told of passion, of revenge. In them there was no beauty, no tenderness, no love. For the life of man in those far-off days was wild and rough; it was one long struggle against foes, a struggle which left little room for what was beautiful or tender.

These stories were all about war. They described brutal battles with men or fierce, strange creatures, filled with passion and revenge. There was no beauty, no tenderness, no love in them. Life for humans in those distant times was wild and harsh; it was one long fight against enemies, a fight that allowed for little beauty or gentleness.

But as time went on, as life became more easy, in one way or another the savage learned to become less savage. Then as he changed, the tales he listened to changed too. They were no longer all of war, of revenge; they told of love also. And later, when the story of Christ had come to soften men's hearts and brighten men's lives, the stories told of faith and purity and gentleness.

But as time passed and life became easier, the savage learned to be less savage in one way or another. As he changed, the stories he heard changed too. They weren’t just about war and revenge anymore; they now included love as well. Later, when the story of Christ came along to soften people's hearts and brighten their lives, the stories spoke of faith, purity, and kindness.

At last a time came when minstrels wandered from town to town, from castle to castle, singing their lays. And the minstrel who had a good tale to tell was ever sure of a welcome, and for his pains he was rewarded with money, jewels, and even land. That was the true listening time of the world.

At last, a time arrived when minstrels traveled from town to town, from castle to castle, singing their songs. The minstrel who had a good story to share was always guaranteed a warm welcome, and as a reward for their efforts, they received money, jewels, and even land. That was the golden age of storytelling.

It was no easy thing to be a minstrel, and a man often spent ten or twelve years in learning to be one. There were certain tales which all minstrels had to know, and the best among them could tell three hundred and fifty. Of these stories the minstrels used to learn only the outline, and each told the story in his own way, filling it in according to his own fancy. So as time went on these well-known tales came to be told in many different ways, changing as the times changed.

It wasn't easy to be a minstrel, and a man often spent ten to twelve years learning the craft. There were specific stories that every minstrel had to know, and the best of them could tell three hundred and fifty. Minstrels would typically learn just the basic outline of these tales, and each would narrate the story in their own style, embellishing it according to their imagination. Over time, these familiar stories were retold in various ways, evolving as the times changed.

At length, after many years had passed, men began to write down these tales, so that they might not be forgotten. These first books we call Manuscripts, from the Latin words manus, a hand, and scribere, to write, for they were all written by hand. Even after they were written down there were many changes made in the tales, for those who wrote or copied them would sometimes miss lines or alter others. Yet they were less changed than they had been when told only by word of mouth.

At last, after many years had gone by, people started to record these stories so they wouldn't be forgotten. The first books are called Manuscripts, from the Latin words manus, meaning hand, and scribere, meaning to write, because they were all written by hand. Even after they were written down, the stories went through many changes, as those who wrote or copied them sometimes skipped lines or changed others. However, they were less altered than they had been when passed down only orally.

These stories then form the beginnings of what is called our Literature. Literature really means letters, for it comes from a Latin word littera, meaning a letter of the alphabet. Words are made by letters of the alphabet being set together, and our literature again by words being set together; hence the name.

These stories are the foundation of what we call our Literature. Literature actually means letters, as it comes from the Latin word "littera," which means a letter of the alphabet. Words are created by combining letters of the alphabet, and our literature is formed by putting those words together; that’s where the name comes from.

As on and on time went, every year more stories were told and sung and written down. The first stories which our forefathers told in the days long, long ago, and which were never written down, are lost forever. Even many of those stories which were written are lost too, but a few still remain, and from them we can learn much of the life and the history of the people who lived in our land ten and twelve hundred years ago, or more.

As time passed, more and more stories were shared, sung, and recorded each year. The earliest stories told by our ancestors long ago, which were never written down, are lost to us forever. Even many of the stories that were recorded are gone too, but a few still exist, and from them, we can learn a lot about the lives and history of the people who lived in our country ten to twelve hundred years ago, or even longer.

For a long time books were all written by hand. They were very scarce and dear, and only the wealthy could afford to have them, and few could read them. Even great knights and nobles could not read, for they spent all their time in fighting and hunting, and had little time in which to learn. So it came about that the monks who lived a quiet and peaceful life became the learned men. In the monasteries it was that books were written and copied. There too they were kept, and the monasteries became not only the schools, but the libraries of the country.

For a long time, all books were handwritten. They were very rare and expensive, so only the wealthy could afford them, and few could actually read. Even great knights and nobles often couldn’t read because they spent all their time fighting and hunting, leaving little time to learn. As a result, the monks who lived a quiet and peaceful life became the educated ones. In the monasteries, books were written and copied. They also stored the books there, making the monasteries not just schools, but also the libraries of the country.

As a nation grows and changes, its literature grows and changes with it. At first it asks only for stories, then it asks for history for its own sake, and for poetry for its own sake; history, I mean, for the knowledge it gives us of the past; poetry for joy in the beautiful words, and not merely for the stories they tell. Then, as a nation's needs and knowledge grow, it demands ever more and more books on all kinds of subjects.

As a nation evolves, its literature evolves with it. At first, it seeks only stories, then it looks for history for its own sake, and poetry for its own sake; history, meaning the understanding it provides of the past; poetry for the pleasure of the beautiful words, not just for the stories they tell. Then, as a nation’s needs and knowledge expand, it requires more and more books on a wide range of topics.

And we ourselves grow and change just as a nation does. When we are very young, there are many books which seem to us dull and stupid. But as we grow older and learn more, we begin to like more and more kinds of books. We may still love the stories that we loved as children, but we love others too. And at last, perhaps, there comes a time when those books which seemed to us most dull and stupid delight us the most.

And we ourselves grow and change just like a nation does. When we're very young, there are many books that seem boring and silly to us. But as we get older and learn more, we start to enjoy more and more types of books. We might still love the stories we cherished as kids, but we love others too. Eventually, there might come a time when those books that once seemed the most boring and silly actually delight us the most.

At first, too, we care only for the story itself. We do not mind very much in what words it is told so long as it is a story. But later we begin to care very much indeed what words the story- teller uses, and how he uses them. It is only, perhaps, when we have learned to hear with our eyes that we know the true joy of books. Yes, hear with our eyes, for it is joy in the sound of the words that makes our breath come fast, which brings smiles to our lips or tears to our eyes. Yet we do not need to read the words aloud, the sight of the black letters on the white page is enough.

At first, we only care about the story itself. We don’t really mind what words are used as long as there’s a story to tell. But later on, we start to care a lot about the specific words the storyteller chooses and how they’re used. It’s only when we’ve learned to “hear” with our eyes that we experience the true joy of books. Yes, hear with our eyes, because it’s the joy in the sound of the words that makes our hearts race, that brings smiles to our lips or tears to our eyes. Yet we don’t need to read the words out loud; just seeing the black letters on the white page is enough.

In this book I am going to tell you about a few of our greatest story-tellers and their books. Many of these books you will not care to read for yourselves for a long time to come. You must be content to be told about them. You must be content to know that there are rooms in the fairy palace of our Literature into which you cannot enter yet. But every year, as your knowledge grows, you will find that new keys have been put into your hands with which you may unlock the doors which are now closed. And with every door that you unlock, you will become aware of others and still others that are yet shut fast, until at last you learn with something of pain, that the great palace of our Literature is so vast that you can never hope to open all the doors even to peep inside.

In this book, I'm going to share some of our greatest storytellers and their works. Many of these books you might not want to read for quite a while. You'll have to be okay with just hearing about them for now. You'll need to accept that there are parts of the fairy palace of our Literature that you can't access yet. But each year, as you learn more, you'll find that new keys have been given to you to unlock the doors that are currently closed. And with every door you open, you'll notice more and more that are still tightly shut, until you eventually realize, somewhat sadly, that the grand palace of our Literature is so expansive that you can never expect to unlock all the doors, even just to take a peek inside.

Chapter II THE STORY OF THE CATTLE RAID OF COOLEY

OUR earliest literature was history and poetry. Indeed, we might say poetry only, for in those far-off times history was always poetry, it being only through the songs of the bards and minstrels that history was known. And when I say history I do not mean history as we know it. It was then merely the gallant tale of some hero's deeds listened to because it was a gallant tale.

OUR earliest literature was history and poetry. In fact, we could say it was only poetry, because back in those days, history was always poetry; it was only through the songs of the bards and minstrels that history was told. And when I say history, I don’t mean history like we know it today. Back then, it was just the brave story of some hero's actions, enjoyed simply because it was a thrilling story.

Now the people who lived in the British Isles long ago were not English. It will be simplest for us to call them all Celts and to divide them into two families, the Gaels and the Cymry. The Gaels lived in Ireland and in Scotland, and the Cymry in England and Wales.

Now, the people who lived in the British Isles a long time ago were not English. It’s easiest for us to refer to them all as Celts and split them into two groups: the Gaels and the Cymry. The Gaels lived in Ireland and Scotland, while the Cymry resided in England and Wales.

It is to Ireland that we must go for the very beginnings of our Literature, for the Roman conquest did not touch Ireland, and the English, who later conquered and took possession of Britain, hardly troubled the Green Isle. So for centuries the Gaels of Ireland told their tales and handed them on from father to son undisturbed, and in Ireland a great many old writings have been kept which tell of far-off times. These old Irish manuscripts are perhaps none of them older than the eleventh century, but the stories are far, far older. They were, we may believe, passed on by word of mouth for many generations before they were written down, and they have kept the feeling of those far-off times.

It’s to Ireland that we need to go for the very roots of our Literature, because the Roman conquest never affected Ireland, and the English, who later conquered and took control of Britain, hardly disturbed the Green Isle. For centuries, the Gaels of Ireland shared their stories and passed them down from father to son without interruption. In Ireland, many old writings have been preserved that speak of times long ago. These ancient Irish manuscripts might all date back to no earlier than the eleventh century, but the stories themselves are much, much older. We can believe they were passed down through oral tradition for many generations before being written down, and they still carry the essence of those distant times.

It was from Ireland that the Scots came to Scotland, and when they came they brought with them many tales. So it comes about that in old Scottish and in old Irish manuscripts we find the same stories.

It was from Ireland that the Scots arrived in Scotland, and when they did, they brought many stories with them. That's why we find the same tales in old Scottish and old Irish manuscripts.

Many of the manuscripts which are kept in Ireland have never been translated out of the old Irish in which they were written, so they are closed books to all but a few scholars, and we need not talk about them. But of one of the great treasures of old Irish literature we will talk. This is the Leabhar Na h-Uidhre, or Book of the Dun Cow. It is called so because the stories in it were first written down by St. Ciaran in a book made from the skin of a favorite cow of a dun color. That book has long been lost, and this copy of it was made in the eleventh century.

Many of the manuscripts kept in Ireland have never been translated from the old Irish they were written in, so they remain inaccessible to all but a handful of scholars, and we don't need to discuss them. However, we will talk about one of the great treasures of old Irish literature. This is the Leabhar Na h-Uidhre, or the Book of the Dun Cow. It's called that because the stories in it were first recorded by St. Ciaran in a book made from the skin of his favorite dun-colored cow. That original book has been lost for a long time, and this copy was created in the eleventh century.

The name of this old book helps us to remember that long ago there was no paper, and that books were written on vellum made from calf-skin and upon parchment made from sheep-skin. It was not until the twelfth century that paper began to be made in some parts of Europe, and it was not until the fifteenth century that paper books became common in England.

The name of this old book reminds us that long ago there was no paper, and that books were written on vellum made from calfskin and on parchment made from sheepskin. It wasn't until the twelfth century that paper started to be produced in some parts of Europe, and it wasn't until the fifteenth century that paper books became common in England.

In the Book of the Dun Cow, and in another old book called the Book of Leinster, there is written the great Irish legend called the Tain Bo Chuailgne or the Cattle Raid of Cooley.

In the Book of the Dun Cow and in another old book called the Book of Leinster, there is a great Irish legend known as the Tain Bo Cuailnge or the Cattle Raid of Cooley.

This is a very old tale of the time soon after the birth of Christ. In the book we are told how this story had been written down long, long ago in a book called the Great Book Written on Skins. But a learned man carried away that book to the East. Then, when many years had passed, people began to forget the story of the Cattle Raid. So the Chief minstrel called all the other minstrels together to ask if any of them knew the tale. But none of them could remember more than a few verses of it. Therefore the chief minstrel asked all his pupils to travel into far countries to search for the rest which was lost.

This is a very old story from the time shortly after the birth of Christ. In the book, we learn that this tale was written down long ago in a book called the Great Book Written on Skins. However, a scholar took that book to the East. Eventually, after many years, people began to forget the story of the Cattle Raid. So, the Chief minstrel gathered all the other minstrels to see if any of them remembered the story. But none of them could recall more than a few verses. Therefore, the chief minstrel instructed all his students to travel to distant lands to search for the missing parts.

What followed is told differently in different books, but all agree in this, that a great chief called Fergus came back from the dead in order to tell the tale, which was again written down.

What happened next is described differently in various books, but they all agree on this point: a great chief named Fergus returned from the dead to tell the story, which was then written down again.

The story is one of the beautiful Queen Meav of Connaught. For many years she had lived happily with her husband and her children. But one day the Queen and her husband began to argue as to which of them was the richer. As they could not agree, they ordered all their treasures to be brought before them that they might be compared.

The story is about the beautiful Queen Meav of Connaught. For many years, she had lived happily with her husband and their kids. But one day, the Queen and her husband started to argue about who was richer. Since they couldn't agree, they had all their treasures brought out so they could compare them.

So first all their wooden and metal vessels were brought. But they were both alike.

So first all their wooden and metal containers were brought in. But they were both the same.

Then all their jewels, their rings and bracelets, necklets and crowns were brought, but they, too, were equal.

Then all their jewels, their rings and bracelets, necklaces and crowns were brought, but they were all equal.

Then all their robes were brought, crimson and blue, green, yellow, checked and striped, black and white. They, too, were equal.

Then all their robes were brought: crimson and blue, green, yellow, checked and striped, black and white. They were all equal, too.

Next from the fields and pastures great herds of sheep were brought. They, too, were equal.

Next from the fields and pastures, large herds of sheep were brought in. They were all equal, too.

Then from the green plains fleet horses, champing steeds came. Great herds of swine from forest and glen were brought. They, too, were equal.

Then from the green fields, fast horses, eager steeds came. Large herds of pigs from the woods and valleys were brought. They, too, were the same.

Lastly, droves and droves of cattle were brought. In the King's herd there was a young bull named White-horned. When a calf, he had belonged to Meav's herd, but being very proud, and thinking it little honor to be under the rule of a woman, he had left Meav's herd and joined himself to the King's. This bull was very beautiful. His head and horns and hoofs were white, and all the rest of him was red. He was so great and splendid that in all the Queen's herd there was none to match him.

Lastly, a huge number of cattle were brought in. In the King's herd, there was a young bull named White-horned. When he was a calf, he belonged to Meav's herd, but being very proud and thinking it beneath him to be under a woman's rule, he left Meav's herd and joined the King's. This bull was very beautiful. His head, horns, and hooves were white, while the rest of him was red. He was so impressive that there was no one in the Queen's herd that could compare to him.

Then Meav's sorrow was bitter, and calling a messenger, she asked if he knew where might be found a young bull to match with White- horned.

Then Meav felt deep sorrow, and calling for a messenger, she asked if he knew where she could find a young bull to pair with White-horned.

The messenger replied that he knew of a much finer bull called Donn Chuailgne, or Brown Bull of Cooley, which belonged to Dawra, the chief of Ulster.

The messenger said he knew of a much better bull named Donn Chuailgne, or the Brown Bull of Cooley, which belonged to Dawra, the leader of Ulster.

"Go then,' said Meav, "and ask Dawra to lend me the Bull for a year. Tell him that he shall be well repaid, that he shall receive fifty heifers and Brown Bull back again at the end of that time. And if Dawra should seem unwilling to lend Brown Bull, tell him that he may come with it himself, and that he shall receive here land equal to his own, a chariot worth thirty- six cows, and he shall have my friendship ever after."

"Go ahead," Meav said, "and ask Dawra to lend me the Bull for a year. Tell him that I'll pay him back well, that he’ll get fifty heifers and the Brown Bull back at the end of that time. And if Dawra seems hesitant to lend the Brown Bull, let him know he can come with it himself, and he’ll receive land here equal to his own, a chariot worth thirty-six cows, and he’ll have my friendship forever."

So taking with him nine others, the messenger set out and soon arrived at Cooley. And when Dawra heard why the messengers had come, he received them kindly, and said at once that they should have Brown Bull.

So, taking nine others with him, the messenger set out and soon arrived at Cooley. When Dawra heard why the messengers had come, he welcomed them warmly and immediately said they should have the Brown Bull.

Then the messengers began to speak and boast among themselves. "It was well," said one, "that Dawra granted us the Bull willingly, otherwise we had taken it by force."

Then the messengers started to talk and brag among themselves. "It was good," said one, "that Dawra gave us the Bull willingly; otherwise, we would have taken it by force."

As he spoke, a servant of Dawra came with food and drink for the strangers, and hearing how they spoke among themselves, he hastily and in wrath dashed the food upon the table, and returning to his master repeated to him the words of the messenger.

As he spoke, a servant of Dawra came with food and drinks for the strangers, and after hearing how they talked among themselves, he angrily slammed the food onto the table and went back to his master to repeat the messenger's words.

Then was Dawra very wrathful. And when, in the morning, the messengers came before him asking that he should fulfill his promise, he refused them.

Then Dawra was very angry. And when the messengers came to him in the morning asking him to keep his promise, he turned them down.

So, empty-handed, the messengers returned to Queen Meav. And she, full of anger, decided to make good the boastful words of her messenger and take Brown Bull by force.

So, empty-handed, the messengers returned to Queen Meav. And she, full of anger, decided to back up her messenger's bragging and take the Brown Bull by force.

Then began a mighty war between the men of Ulster and the men of Connaught. And after many fights there was a great battle in which Meav was defeated. Yet was she triumphant, for she had gained possession of the Brown Bull.

Then a massive war broke out between the men of Ulster and the men of Connaught. After many skirmishes, there was a major battle in which Meav was defeated. Still, she emerged victorious because she had obtained the Brown Bull.

But the Queen had little cause for triumph, for when Brown Bull and White-horned met there was a fearful combat between them. The whole land echoed with their bellowing. The earth shook beneath their feet and the sky grew dark with flying sods of earth and with flecks of foam. After long fighting Brown Bull conquered, and goring White-horned to death, ran off with him impaled upon his horns, shaking his shattered body to pieces as he ran.

But the Queen had little reason to celebrate, because when Brown Bull and White-horned faced off, there was a terrible battle between them. The entire land echoed with their roars. The ground shook beneath their feet, and the sky darkened with flying clumps of dirt and flecks of foam. After a long fight, Brown Bull emerged victorious and, goring White-horned to death, ran off with him impaled on his horns, shaking his broken body apart as he sprinted away.

But Brown Bull, too, was wounded to death. Mad with pain and wounds, he turned to his own land, and there

But Brown Bull was also fatally wounded. Driven mad by pain and injuries, he turned back to his own land, and there

                    "He lay down
    Against the hill, and his great heart broke there,
    And sent a stream of blood down all the slope;
    And thus, when all the war and Tain had ended,
    In his own land, 'midst his own hills, he died."*

"He lay down
    Against the hill, and his huge heart broke there,
    And sent a rush of blood down the entire slope;
    And so, when all the fighting and Tain was over,
    In his own land, among his own hills, he died."*

*The Tain, by Mary A. Hutton.

*The Tain, by Mary A. Hutton.

The Cattle Raid of Cooley is a strange wild tale, yet from it we can learn a great deal about the life of these old, far-away times. We can learn from it something of what the people did and thought, and how they lived, and even of what they wore. Here is a description of a driver and his war chariot, translated, of course, into English prose. "It is then that the charioteer arose, and he put on his hero's dress of charioteering. This was the hero's dress of charioteering that he put on: his soft tunic of deer skin, so that it did not restrain the movement of his hands outside. He put on his black upper cloak over it outside. . . . The charioteer took first then his helm, ridged like a board, four-cornered. . . . This was well measured to him, and it was not an over weight. His hand brought the circlet of red- yellow, as though it were a plate of red gold, of refined gold smelted over the edge of the anvil, to his brow as a sign of his charioteering, as a distinction to his master.

The Cattle Raid of Cooley is a strange and wild story, but we can learn a lot about life in those old days. We can gain insights into what people did, thought, and how they lived, and even what they wore. Here's a description of a driver and his war chariot, translated into modern English prose. "Then the charioteer stood up and put on his hero's outfit for charioteering. This was the hero's outfit he donned: a soft deer-skin tunic that didn’t restrict the movement of his hands. He threw on a black upper cloak over it... The charioteer first grabbed his helm, ridged like a board and square-shaped... This was well-fitted for him and not too heavy. He raised the circlet of red-yellow, looking like a plate of red gold, finely crafted gold smelted at the edge of the anvil, to his brow as a mark of his charioteering and a distinction for his master."

"He took the goads to his horses, and his whip inlaid in his right hand. He took the reins to hold back his horses in his left hand. Then he put the iron inlaid breast-plate on his horses, so that they were covered from forehead to fore-foot with spears, and points, and lances, and hard points, so that every motion in this chariot was war-near, so that every corner, and every point, and every end, and every front of this chariot was a way of tearing."*

"He took the goads for his horses, with his whip inlaid in his right hand. He held the reins to control his horses in his left hand. Then he equipped his horses with an iron-plated breastplate, covering them from their foreheads to their forehooves with spears, points, lances, and sharp ends, making every movement in this chariot feel like war was close, as every edge and corner of this chariot was designed for destruction."

*The Cattle Raid of Cualnge, by L. W. Faraday.

*The Cattle Raid of Cualnge, by L. W. Faraday.*

We can almost see that wild charioteer and his horses, sheathed in bristling armor with "every front a way of tearing," as they dash amid the foe. And all through we come on lines like these full of color and detail, which tell us of the life of those folk of long ago.

We can almost see that wild charioteer and his horses, covered in rough armor with "every front a way of tearing," as they race through the enemy. And throughout, we encounter lines like these full of color and detail, which tell us about the lives of those people from long ago.

Chapter III ONE OF THE SORROWS OF STORY-TELLING

The Tain gives us vivid pictures of people and things, but it is not full of beauty and of tender imagination like many of the Gaelic stories. Among the most beautiful and best known of these are perhaps the Three Sorrows of Story-Telling. These three stories are called: The Tragedy of the Children of Lir; The Tragedy of the Children of Tuireann; and Deirdre and the Sons of Usnach. Of the three the last is perhaps the most interesting, because the story happened partly in Scotland and partly in Ireland, and it is found both in old Irish and in old Scottish manuscripts.

The Tain paints vivid images of people and things, but it doesn't have the beauty and delicate imagination found in many Gaelic tales. Among the most beautiful and well-known of these are probably the Three Sorrows of Story-Telling. These three stories are: The Tragedy of the Children of Lir; The Tragedy of the Children of Tuireann; and Deirdre and the Sons of Usnach. Of the three, the last one is likely the most fascinating, as it takes place partly in Scotland and partly in Ireland, and it's found in both old Irish and old Scottish manuscripts.

The story is told in many old books, and in many ways both in prose and in verse. The oldest and shortest version is in the Book of Leinster, the same book in which is found The Tain.

The story is shared in many old books and in various forms, both in prose and verse. The oldest and shortest version is in the Book of Leinster, the same book that includes The Tain.

The tale goes that one day King Conor and his nobles feasted at the house of Felim, his chief story-teller. And while they feasted a daughter was born to Felim the story-teller. Then Cathbad the Druid, who was also at the feast, became exceeding sad. He foretold that great sorrow and evil should come upon the land because of this child, and so he called her Deirdre, which means trouble or alarm.

The story goes that one day King Conor and his nobles had a feast at the home of Felim, his main storyteller. While they were enjoying the feast, a daughter was born to Felim the storyteller. Then Cathbad the Druid, who was also at the feast, became extremely sad. He predicted that great sorrow and misfortune would come to the land because of this child, and so he named her Deirdre, which means trouble or alarm.

When the nobles heard that, they wished to slay the new-born babe. But Conor spoke.

When the nobles heard that, they wanted to kill the new-born baby. But Conor spoke.

"Let it not be so done," he said. "It were an ill thing to shed the blood of an innocent child. I myself shall care for her. She shall be housed in a safe place so that none may come nigh to her, and when she is grown she shall be my one true wife."

"Don't let that happen," he said. "It would be wrong to take the life of an innocent child. I will take care of her myself. She will be kept in a safe place so that no one can get close to her, and when she grows up, she will be my one true wife."

So it was done as King Conor said. Deirdre was placed in a safe and lonely castle, where she was seen of none save her tutor and her nurse, Lavarcam. There, as the years passed, she grew tall and fair as a slender lily, and more beautiful than the sunshine.

So it was done as King Conor ordered. Deirdre was kept in a secure and isolated castle, where she was only seen by her tutor and her nurse, Lavarcam. There, as the years went by, she grew tall and beautiful like a slender lily, and more lovely than the sunshine.

Now when fourteen years had passed, it happened one snowy day that Deirdre's tutor killed a calf to provide food for their little company. And as the calf's blood was spilled upon the snow, a raven came to drink of it. When Deirdre saw that, she sighed and said, "Would that I had a husband whose hair was as the color of the raven, his cheeks as blood, and his skin as snow."

Now, after fourteen years had gone by, one snowy day, Deirdre's tutor killed a calf to feed their small group. As the calf's blood soaked into the snow, a raven came to drink from it. When Deirdre saw this, she sighed and said, "I wish I had a husband whose hair was as black as the raven, his cheeks as red as blood, and his skin as white as snow."

"There is such a one," said Lavarcam, "he is Naisi the son of
Usnach."

"There is someone like that," said Lavarcam, "his name is Naisi, the son of
Usnach."

After that here was no rest for Deirdre until she had seen Naisi. And when they met they loved each other so that Naisi took her and fled with her to Scotland far from Conor the King. For they knew that when the King learned that fair Deirdre had been stolen from him, he would be exceeding wrathful.

After that, Deirdre had no peace until she saw Naisi. And when they met, they loved each other so much that Naisi took her and escaped with her to Scotland, far from King Conor. They knew that when the King found out that beautiful Deirdre had been taken from him, he would be extremely angry.

There, in Scotland, Deirdre and Naisi lived for many years happily. With them were Ainle and Ardan, Naisi's two brothers, who also loved their sister Deirdre well.

There, in Scotland, Deirdre and Naisi lived happily for many years. With them were Ainle and Ardan, Naisi's two brothers, who also loved their sister Deirdre dearly.

But Conor never forgot his anger at the escape of Deirdre. He longed still to have her as his Queen, and at last he sent a messenger to lure the fair lady and the three brave brothers back to Ireland.

But Conor never forgot his anger at Deirdre's escape. He still longed to have her as his Queen, and finally, he sent a messenger to lure the beautiful lady and her three brave brothers back to Ireland.

"Naisi and Deirdre were seated together one day, and between them
Conor's chess board, they playing upon it.

"Naisi and Deirdre were sitting together one day, and between them
Conor's chess board, and they were playing on it.

"Naisi heard a cry and said, 'I hear the call of a man of Erin.'

"Naisi heard a shout and said, 'I hear the call of a man from Ireland.'"

"'That was not the call of a man of Erin,' says Deirdre, 'but the call of a man of Alba.'

"'That wasn't the call of a man from Erin,' Deirdre says, 'but the call of a man from Alba.'"

"Deirdre knew the first cry of Fergus, but she concealed it.
Fergus uttered the second cry.

"Deirdre recognized Fergus's first cry, but she hid it.
Fergus let out the second cry.

"'That is the cry of a man of Erin,' says Naisi.

"'That is the cry of a man from Ireland,' says Naisi.

"'It is not indeed,' says Deirdre, 'and let us play on.'

"'It really isn't,' Deirdre says, 'so let's keep playing.'"

"Fergus sent forth the third cry, and the sons of Usnach knew it was Fergus that sent for the cry. And Naisi ordered Ardan to go to meet Fergus. Then Deirdre declared she knew the first call sent forth by Fergus.

"Fergus let out the third shout, and the sons of Usnach recognized it was Fergus who made the call. Naisi instructed Ardan to go meet Fergus. Then Deirdre announced that she recognized the first call made by Fergus."

"'Why didst thou conceal it, then, my Queen?' says Naisi.

"'Why did you hide it, then, my Queen?' says Naisi.

"'A vision I saw last night,' says Deirdre, 'namely that three birds came unto us having three sups of honey in their beaks, and that they left them with us, and that they took three sups of our blood with them.'

"'I had a vision last night,' Deirdre says, 'that three birds came to us with three sips of honey in their beaks, and they left the honey with us, and took three sips of our blood with them.'"

"'What determination hast thou of that, O Princess?' says Naisi.

"'What have you decided about that, O Princess?' asks Naisi."

"'It is,' says Deirdre, 'that Fergus comes unto us with a message of peace from Conor, for more sweet is not honey than the message of peace of the false man.'

"'It is,' says Deirdre, 'that Fergus comes to us with a message of peace from Conor, for nothing is sweeter than the message of peace from the deceitful man.'"

"'Let that be,' says Naisi. 'Fergus is long in the port; and go,
Ardan, to meet him and bring him with thee.'"*

"'Leave that alone,' says Naisi. 'Fergus has been at the port for a while; so,
Ardan, go meet him and bring him back with you.'"*

*Theophilus O'Flanagan

Theophilus O'Flanagan

And when Fergus came there were kindly greetings between the friends who had been long parted. Then Fergus told the three brothers that Conor had forgiven them, and that he longed to see them back again in the land of Erin.

And when Fergus arrived, there were warm greetings between the friends who had been separated for a long time. Then Fergus told the three brothers that Conor had forgiven them and was eager to see them return to the land of Erin.

So although the heart of Deirdre was sad and heavy with foreboding of evil, they set sail for the land of Erin. But Deirdre looked behind her as the shore faded from sight and sang a mournful song: -

So even though Deirdre's heart was sad and weighed down with a sense of impending doom, they set sail for the land of Erin. But Deirdre looked back as the shore disappeared from view and sang a sorrowful song: -

    "O eastern land I leave, I loved you well,
    Home of my heart, I love and loved you well,
    I ne'er had left you had not Naisi left."*

"O eastern land I leave, I loved you a lot,
    Home of my heart, I love and loved you a lot,
    I never would have left you if Naisi hadn’t left."*

*Douglas Hyde

Douglas Hyde

And so they fared on their journey and came at last to Conor's palace. And the story tells how the boding sorrow that Deirdre felt fulfilled itself, and how they were betrayed, and how the brothers fought and died, and how Deirdre mourned until

And so they continued on their journey and finally arrived at Conor's palace. The story goes on to explain how the looming sadness Deirdre felt came true, how they were betrayed, how the brothers fought and died, and how Deirdre mourned until

            "Her heart-strings snapt,
    And death had overmastered her. She fell
    Into the grave where Naisi lay and slept.
    There at his side the child of Felim fell,
    The fair-haired daughter of a hundred smiles.
    Men piled their grave and reared their stone on high,
    And wrote their names in Ogham.* So they lay
    All four united in the dream of death."**

"Her heart broke,
    And death took over. She fell
    Into the grave where Naisi lay and slept.
    There beside him the child of Felim fell,
    The fair-haired daughter of a hundred smiles.
    Men built their grave and raised their stone high,
    And carved their names in Ogham.* So they lay
    All four together in the dream of death."**

    * Ancient Gaelic writing.
    ** Douglas Hyde

* Ancient Gaelic writing.
    ** Douglas Hyde

Such in a few words is the story of Deirdre. But you must read the tale itself to find out how beautiful it is. That you can easily do, for it has been translated many times out of the old Gaelic in which it was first written and it has been told so simply that even those of you who are quite young can read it for yourselves.

Such, in a few words, is Deirdre's story. But you need to read the actual tale to discover how beautiful it is. You can easily do that, as it has been translated many times from the old Gaelic in which it was originally written, and it has been told so simply that even those of you who are quite young can read it for yourselves.

In both The Tain and in Deirdre we find the love of fighting, the brave joy of the strong man when he finds a gallant foe. The Tain is such history as those far-off times afforded, but it is history touched with fancy, wrought with poetry. In the Three Sorrows we have Romance. They are what we might call the novels of the time. It is in stories like these that we find the keen sense of what is beautiful in nature, the sense of "man's brotherhood with bird and beast, star and flower," which has become the mark of "Celtic" literature. We cannot put it into words, perhaps, for it is something mystic and strange, something that takes us nearer fairyland and makes us see that land of dreams with clearer eyes.

In both The Tain and Deirdre, we see a love for battle and the fierce joy of a strong man when he meets a worthy opponent. The Tain provides a glimpse into the history of those ancient times, but it's history infused with imagination and crafted with poetry. In the Three Sorrows, we find Romance. These are what we might call the novels of that era. In stories like these, we discover a deep appreciation for the beauty in nature and the idea of "man's connection with birds and animals, stars and flowers," a characteristic of "Celtic" literature. It's something we may struggle to articulate because it feels mystic and strange, drawing us closer to a magical realm and allowing us to see that dreamlike world more clearly.

BOOKS TO READ

The Celtic Wonder World, by C. L. Thomson. The Enchanted Land (for version of Deirdre), by L Chisholm. Three Sorrows (verse), by Douglas Hyde.

The Celtic Wonder World, by C. L. Thomson. The Enchanted Land (for version of Deirdre), by L Chisholm. Three Sorrows (poem), by Douglas Hyde.

Chapter IV THE STORY OF A LITERARY LIE

WHO wrote the stories which are found in the old Gaelic manuscripts we do not know, yet the names of some of the old Gaelic poets have come down to us. The best known of all is perhaps that of Ossian. But as Ossian, if he ever lived, lived in the third century, as it is not probable that his poems were written down at the time, and as the oldest books that we have containing any of his poetry were written in the twelfth century, it is very difficult to be sure that he really made the poems called by his name.

WHO wrote the stories found in the old Gaelic manuscripts is unknown, but some names of the ancient Gaelic poets have been passed down to us. The most famous among them is probably Ossian. However, since Ossian, if he ever existed, lived in the third century, and it’s unlikely his poems were recorded at that time, along with the fact that the oldest books we have containing any of his poetry were written in the twelfth century, it’s very challenging to be certain that he actually composed the poems attributed to him.

Ossian was a warrior and chief as well as a poet, and as a poet he is claimed both by Scotland and by Ireland. But perhaps his name has become more nearly linked to Scotland because of the story that I am going to tell you now. It belongs really to a time much later than that of which we have been speaking, but because it has to do with this old Gaelic poet Ossian, I think you will like to hear it now.

Ossian was a warrior and leader, as well as a poet, and he is recognized as a poet by both Scotland and Ireland. However, his name is probably more closely associated with Scotland due to the story I’m about to share with you. This tale actually takes place much later than the period we’ve been discussing, but since it relates to the old Gaelic poet Ossian, I believe you will enjoy hearing it now.

In a lonely Highland village more than a hundred and fifty years ago there lived a little boy called James Macpherson. His father and mother were poor farmer people, and James ran about barefooted and wild among the hills and glens. When he was about seven years old the quiet of his Highland home was broken by the sounds of war, for the Highland folk had risen in rebellion against King George II., and were fighting for Prince Charlie, hoping to have a Stewart king once more. This was the rebellion called the '45, for it was fought in 1745.

In a remote Highland village over a hundred and fifty years ago, there lived a little boy named James Macpherson. His parents were poor farmers, and James ran around barefoot and free among the hills and valleys. When he was about seven years old, the peace of his Highland home was shattered by the sounds of war, as the Highlanders had risen in rebellion against King George II, fighting for Prince Charlie in hopes of restoring a Stewart king. This rebellion was known as the '45, because it took place in 1745.

Now little James watched the red coats of the southern soldiers as, with bayonets gleaming in the sun, they wound through the glens. He heard the Highland battle-cry and the clash of steel on steel, for fighting came near his home, and his own people joined the standard of the Pretender. Little James never forgot these things, and long afterwards, when he grew to be a man and wrote poetry, it was full of the sounds of battle, full, too, of love for mountain and glen and their rolling mists.

Now little James watched the red coats of the southern soldiers as they moved through the valleys, bayonets shining in the sun. He heard the Highland battle-cry and the clash of steel against steel, as fighting approached his home, and his own people joined the standard of the Pretender. Little James never forgot these experiences, and many years later, as he became a man and wrote poetry, it was filled with the sounds of battle, as well as a deep love for the mountains, valleys, and their rolling mists.

The Macphersons were poor, but they saw that their son was clever, and they determined that he should be well taught. So when he left school they sent him to college, first to Aberdeen and then to Edinburgh.

The Macphersons were struggling financially, but they recognized their son's intelligence and made it a priority to ensure he received a good education. So, after he finished school, they sent him to college, starting in Aberdeen and then moving to Edinburgh.

Before he was twenty James had left college and become master of the school in his own native village. He did not, however, like that very much, and soon gave it up to become tutor in a family.

Before he turned twenty, James had dropped out of college and become the head of the school in his hometown. He didn't really enjoy that role, though, and quickly quit to take a job as a tutor for a family.

By this time James Macpherson had begun to write poetry. He had also gathered together some pieces of old Gaelic poetry which he had found among the Highland folk. These he showed to some other poets and writers whom he met, and they thought them so beautiful that he published them in a book.

By this point, James Macpherson had started writing poetry. He had also collected some snippets of old Gaelic poetry he discovered among the Highland people. He shared these with other poets and writers he encountered, and they found them so beautiful that he published them in a book.

The book was a great success. All who read it were delighted with the poems, and said that if there was any more such poetry in the Highlands, it should be gathered together and printed before it was lost and forgotten for ever. For since the '45 the English had done everything to make the Highlanders forget their old language and customs. They were forbidden to wear the kilt or the tartan, and everything was done to make them speak English and forget Gaelic.

The book was a huge success. Everyone who read it loved the poems and said that if there was any more poetry like this in the Highlands, it should be collected and published before it was lost and forgotten forever. Since the '45, the English had done everything to make the Highlanders forget their old language and traditions. They were banned from wearing the kilt or tartan, and efforts were made to make them speak English and forget Gaelic.

So now people begged Macpherson to travel through the Highlands and gather together as much of the old poetry of the people as he could. Macpherson was at first unwilling to go. For one thing, he quite frankly owned that he was not a good Gaelic scholar. But at length he consented and set out.

So now people urged Macpherson to travel through the Highlands and collect as much of the old poetry from the locals as he could. Macpherson was initially hesitant to go. For one reason, he honestly admitted that he wasn’t a skilled Gaelic scholar. But eventually, he agreed and set off.

For four months Macpherson wandered about the Highlands and Islands of Scotland, listening to the tales of the people and writing them down. Sometimes, too, he came across old manuscripts with ancient tales in them. When he had gathered all he could, he returned to Edinburgh and set to work to translate the stories into English.

For four months, Macpherson explored the Highlands and Islands of Scotland, absorbing the stories of the locals and jotting them down. Occasionally, he also found old manuscripts containing ancient tales. Once he collected everything he could, he headed back to Edinburgh and began translating the stories into English.

When this new book of Gaelic poetry came out, it again was a great success. It was greeted with delight by the greatest poets of France, Germany, and Italy, and was soon translated into many languages. Macpherson was no longer a poor Highland laddie, but a man of world-wide fame. Yet it was not because of his own poetry that he was famous, but because he had found (so he said) some poems of a man who lived fifteen hundred years before, and translated them into English. And although Macpherson's book is called The Poems of Ossian, it is written in prose. But it is a prose which is often far more beautiful and poetical than much that is called poetry.

When this new book of Gaelic poetry was released, it became a major success once again. It was warmly welcomed by the most celebrated poets from France, Germany, and Italy, and was quickly translated into numerous languages. Macpherson was no longer a struggling Highland lad but a man of international acclaim. However, his fame didn’t come from his own poetry; rather, he claimed to have discovered some poems by a man who lived fifteen hundred years earlier and translated them into English. Although Macpherson's book is titled The Poems of Ossian, it is written in prose. Still, it's a prose that is often more beautiful and poetic than much of what is labeled as poetry.

Although at first Macpherson's book was received with great delight, soon people began to doubt about it. The Irish first of all were jealous, for they said that Ossian was an Irish poet, that the heroes of the poems were Irish, and that Macpherson was stealing their national heroes from them.

Although at first Macpherson's book was received with great excitement, people soon started to have doubts about it. The Irish, in particular, felt jealous because they claimed that Ossian was an Irish poet, that the heroes in the poems were Irish, and that Macpherson was taking their national heroes from them.

Then in England people began to say that there never had been an Ossian at all, and that Macpherson had invented both the poems and all the people that they were about. For the English knew little of the Highlanders and their customs. Even after the '15 and the '45 people in the south knew little about the north and those who lived there. They thought of it as a land of wild mountains and glens, a land of mists and cloud, a land where wild chieftains ruled over still wilder clans, who, in their lonely valleys and sea-girt islands, were for ever warring against each other. How could such a people, they asked, a people of savages, make beautiful poetry?

Then in England, people started saying that there had never been an Ossian at all and that Macpherson had made up both the poems and everyone they were about. The English knew little about the Highlanders and their customs. Even after the '15 and the '45, people in the south knew very little about the north and those who lived there. They thought of it as a land of wild mountains and valleys, a place of mist and clouds, where fierce chieftains ruled over even fiercer clans, who, in their isolated valleys and sea-locked islands, were always fighting against each other. How could such a savage people create beautiful poetry, they wondered?

Dr. Samuel Johnson, a great writer of whom we shall hear more later, was the man of his day whose opinion about books was most thought of. He hated Scotland and the Scottish folk, and did not believe that any good thing could come from them. He read the poems and said that they were rubbish, such as any child could write, and that Macpherson had made them all up.

Dr. Samuel Johnson, a renowned writer we’ll discuss more later, was the most influential voice of his time when it came to opinions about books. He had a strong dislike for Scotland and its people, believing that nothing good could come from them. He read the poems and claimed they were trash, something any child could create, insisting that Macpherson had fabricated them all.

So a quarrel, which has become famous, began between the two men. And as Dr. Johnson was far better known than Macpherson, most people agreed with him and believed that Macpherson had told a "literary lie," and that he had made up all the stories.

So, a famous argument started between the two men. Since Dr. Johnson was much better known than Macpherson, most people sided with him and believed that Macpherson had told a "literary lie" and had fabricated all the stories.

There is no harm in making up stories. Nearly every one who writes does that. But it is wrong to make up stories and then pretend that they were written by some one else more famous than yourself.

There’s nothing wrong with making up stories. Almost everyone who writes does that. But it’s not right to create stories and pretend that they were written by someone more famous than you.

Dr. Johnson and Macpherson were very angry with and rude to each other. Still that did not settle the question as to who had written the stories; indeed it has never been settled. And what most men believe now is that Macpherson did really gather from among the people of the Highlands many scraps of ancient poetry and tales, but that he added to them and put them together in such a way as to make them beautiful and touching. To do even that, however, a true poet was needed, so people have, for the most part, given up arguing about whether Macpherson wrote Ossian or not, and are glad that such a beautiful book has been written by some one.

Dr. Johnson and Macpherson were really upset with each other and not polite at all. Still, that didn’t answer the question of who actually wrote the stories; in fact, it’s never been resolved. Most people today believe that Macpherson did collect many pieces of ancient poetry and stories from the Highland people, but he also added to them and organized them in a way that made them beautiful and moving. To accomplish even that, though, a true poet was necessary, so for the most part, people have stopped debating whether Macpherson wrote Ossian or not, and they’re just happy that such a beautiful book was created by someone.

I do not think that you will want to read Ossian for yourself for a long time to come, for the stories are not always easy to follow. They are, too, often clumsy, wandering, and badly put together. But in spite of that there is much beauty in them, and some day I hope you will read them.

I don’t think you’ll want to read Ossian on your own for quite a while because the stories aren’t always easy to follow. They can also be a bit clumsy, meandering, and poorly structured. However, despite that, there’s a lot of beauty in them, and someday I hope you’ll read them.

In the next chapter you will find one of the stories of Ossian called Fingal. Fingal was a great warrior and the father of Ossian, and the story takes place in Ireland. It is told partly in Macpherson's words.

In the next chapter, you'll find one of Ossian's stories called Fingal. Fingal was a great warrior and Ossian's father, and the story is set in Ireland. It's partly narrated in Macpherson's words.

Chapter V THE STORY OF FINGAL

"CATHULLIN sat by TURA's wall, by the tree of the rustling sound. His spear leaned against a rock. His shield lay on grass, by his side. And as he thus sat deep in thought a scout came running in all haste and cried, 'Arise! Cathullin, arise! I see the ships of the north. Many, chief of men, are the foe! Many the heroes of the sea-born Swaran!'

"Cathullin sat by Tura's wall, next to the tree that rustled in the wind. His spear was propped against a rock, and his shield rested on the grass beside him. While he sat there deep in thought, a scout came running in a rush and shouted, 'Get up! Cathullin, get up! I see the ships from the north. There are many, chief of men, and they are the enemies! Many are the heroes of the sea-born Swaran!'"

"Then to the scout the blue-eyed chief replied, 'Thou ever tremblest. Thy fears have increased the foe. It is Fingal King of deserts who comes with aid to green Erin of streams.'

"Then the blue-eyed chief replied to the scout, 'You always tremble. Your fears have made the enemy stronger. It is Fingal, the King of the deserts, who comes to help green Erin of streams.'"

"'Nay, I beheld their chief,' replied the scout, 'tall as a glittering rock. His spear is a blasted pine. His shield the rising moon. He bade me say to thee, "Let dark Cathullin yield."'

"'No, I saw their leader,' answered the scout, 'tall like a shining rock. His spear is a charred pine. His shield is the rising moon. He asked me to tell you, "Let dark Cathullin surrender."'

"'No,' replied the blue-eyed chief, 'I never yield to mortal man.
Dark Cathullin shall be great or dead.'"

"'No,' replied the blue-eyed chief, 'I never give in to any man.
Dark Cathullin will either thrive or be no more.'"

Then Cathullin bade the scout summon his warriors to council. And when they were gathered there was much talk, for some would give battle at once and some delay until Fingal, the King of Morven, should come to aid them. But Cathullin himself was eager to fight, so forward they marched to meet the foe. And the sound of their going was "as the rushing of a stream of foam when the thunder is traveling above, and dark-brown night sits on half the hill." To the camp of Swaran was the sound carried, so that he sent a messenger to view the foe.

Then Cathullin told the scout to call his warriors to a meeting. When they gathered, there was a lot of discussion, with some wanting to fight right away and others preferring to wait for Fingal, the King of Morven, to come help them. But Cathullin himself was eager to fight, so they marched forward to confront the enemy. The sound of their movement was "like the rush of a foamy stream when the thunder rolls overhead, and dark night covers half the hill." This noise reached Swaran's camp, prompting him to send a messenger to check on the enemy.

"He went. He trembling, swift returned. His eyes rolled wildly round. His heart beat high against his side. His words were faltering, broken, slow. 'Arise, son of ocean! arise, chief of the dark brown shields! I see the dark, the mountain stream of battle. Fly, King of ocean! Fly!'

"He left. He trembled and quickly came back. His eyes were wide with fear. His heart pounded against his chest. His words were shaky, fragmented, and slow. 'Get up, son of the sea! Get up, leader of the dark brown shields! I see the dark, the rushing stream of battle. Run, King of the sea! Run!'"

"'When did I fly?' replied the King. 'When fled Swaran from the battle of spears? When did I shrink from danger, chief of the little soul? Shall Swaran fly from a hero? Were Fingal himself before me my soul should not darken in fear. Arise, to battle my thousands! pour round me like the echoing main. Gather round the bright steel of your King; strong as the rocks of my land, that meet the storm with joy, and stretch their dark pines to the wind.'

"'When did I run away?' replied the King. 'When did Swaran retreat from the battle of spears? When did I ever back down from danger, you coward? Would Swaran flee from a hero? Even if Fingal himself stood before me, I wouldn’t feel fear. Rise, my thousands, to battle! Surround me like the roaring sea. Gather around the shining steel of your King; as strong as the rocks of my land, which face the storm with joy and stretch their dark pines to the wind.'"

"Like autumn's dark storms, pouring from two echoing hills, towards each other approached the heroes. Like two deep streams from high rocks meeting, mixing, roaring on the plain; loud, rough and dark in battle meet Lochlin and Innis-fail. chief mixes his strokes with chief, and man with man; steel clanging sounds on steel. Helmets are cleft on high. Blood bursts and smokes around. Strings murmur on the polished yews. Darts rush along the sky, spears fall like the circles of light which gild the face of night. As the noise of the troubled ocean when roll the waves on high, as the last peal of thunder in heaven, such is the din of war. Though Cormac's hundred bards were there to give the fight to song, feeble was the voice of a hundred bards to send the deaths to future times. For many were the deaths of heroes; wide poured the blood of the brave."

"Like autumn's dark storms pouring from two echoing hills, the heroes approached each other. Like two deep streams meeting from high rocks, mixing and roaring on the plain; loud, rough, and dark in battle, Lochlin and Innis-fail collide. Chiefs clash with chiefs, and men with men; steel clinks against steel. Helmets shatter on impact. Blood erupts and fills the air. Strings whisper on the polished yews. Darts fly across the sky, spears fall like circles of light illuminating the night. Like the noise of troubled oceans as waves rise high, or the final rumble of thunder in the heavens, such is the chaos of war. Even if Cormac's hundred bards were there to sing about the fight, their voices were too weak to carry the tales of death to future generations. For there were many fallen heroes; the blood of the brave poured out widely."

Then above the clang and clamor of dreadful battle we hear the mournful dirge of minstrels wailing o'er the dead.

Then, above the noise and chaos of a terrible battle, we hear the sad song of musicians mourning the dead.

"Mourn, ye sons of song, mourn! Weep on the rocks of roaring winds, O mad of Inistore! Bend thy fair head over the waves, thou lovelier than the ghost of the hills, when it moves, in a sunbeam at noon, over the silence of Morven. He is fallen! thy youth is low! pale beneath the sword of Cathullin. No more shall valor raise thy love to match the blood of kings. His gray dogs are howling at home, they see his passing ghost. His bow is in the hall unstrung. No sound is on the hill of his hinds."

"Mourn, you sons of song, mourn! Weep on the rocks of the howling winds, O man of Inistore! Lean your beautiful head over the waves, you who are more lovely than the spirit of the hills when it moves, in a sunbeam at noon, over the stillness of Morven. He has fallen! Your youth is gone! Pale beneath the sword of Cathullin. No longer will bravery elevate your love to match the blood of kings. His gray dogs are howling at home; they see his wandering ghost. His bow lies unstrung in the hall. There is no sound on the hill from his hunters."

Then once again, the louder for the mourning pause, we hear the din of battle.

Then once again, louder due to the pause for mourning, we hear the noise of battle.

"As roll a thousand waves to the rocks, so Swaran's host came on. As meets a rock a thousand waves, so Erin met Swaran of spears. Death raises all his voices around, and mixes with the sounds of shields. Each hero is a pillar of darkness; the sword a beam of fire in his hand. The field echoes from wing to wing, as a hundred hammers that rise by turn, on the red son of the furnace."

"As a thousand waves crash against the rocks, so Swaran's army advanced. Just as the waves meet the rock, Erin confronted Swaran and his spears. Death calls out from every direction, blending with the clash of shields. Each hero stands like a dark pillar; the sword is a flash of fire in his hand. The battlefield reverberates from side to side, like a hundred hammers lifting in turn, over the red-hot furnace."

But now the day is waning. To the noise and horror of battle the mystery of darkness is added. Friend and foe are wrapped in the dimness of twilight.

But now the day is fading. Along with the noise and chaos of battle, the mystery of darkness comes in. Friends and enemies are shrouded in the dim light of twilight.

But the fight was not ended, for neither Cathullin nor Swaran had gained the victory, and ere gray morning broke the battle was renewed.

But the fight wasn't over, as neither Cathullin nor Swaran had won, and before gray morning arrived, the battle began again.

And in this second day's fight Swaran was the victor, but while the battle still raged white-sailed ships appeared upon the sea. It was Fingal who came, and Swaran had to fight a second foe.

And in this second day of fighting, Swaran was the winner, but while the battle was still going on, ships with white sails appeared on the sea. It was Fingal who had arrived, and Swaran had to take on a second enemy.

"Now from the gray mists of the ocean, the white-sailed ships of Fingal appeared. High is the grove of their masts, as they nod by turns on the rolling wave."

"Now from the gray mist of the ocean, the white-sailed ships of Fingal emerged. The height of their masts is impressive as they sway gently on the rolling wave."

Swaran saw them from the hill on which he fought, and turning from the pursuit of the men of Erin, he marched to meet Fingal. But Cathullin, beaten and ashamed, fled to hide himself: "bending, weeping, sad and slow, and dragging his long spear behind, Cathullin sank in Cromla's wood, and mourned his fallen friends. He feared the face of Fingal, who was wont to greet him from the fields of renown."

Swaran saw them from the hill where he was fighting, and turning away from chasing the men of Erin, he went to confront Fingal. But Cathullin, defeated and humiliated, ran away to hide: "bending, crying, feeling down, and dragging his long spear behind him, Cathullin sank into Cromla's woods and grieved for his fallen friends. He feared the sight of Fingal, who used to greet him from the fields of glory."

But although Cathullin fled, between Fingal and Swaran battle was renewed till darkness fell. A second day dawned, and again and again the hosts closed in deadly combat until at length Fingal and Swaran met face to face.

But even though Cathullin ran away, the battle between Fingal and Swaran continued until night fell. A second day broke, and time after time, the armies engaged in fierce combat until finally, Fingal and Swaran confronted each other directly.

"There was a clang of arms! their every blow like the hundred hammers of the furnace. Terrible is the battle of the kings; dreadful the look of their eyes. Their dark brown shields are cleft in twain. Their steel flies, broken from their helms.

"There was a clash of weapons! Every strike felt like a hundred hammers in the forge. The battle between the kings is fierce; the look in their eyes is terrifying. Their dark brown shields are shattered. Their helmets are sending shards of steel flying."

"They fling their weapons down. Each rushes to his hero's grasp. Their sinewy arms bend round each other: they turn from side to side, and strain and stretch their large and spreading limbs below. But when the pride of their strength arose they shook the hills with their heels. Rocks tumble from their places on high; the green-headed bushes are overturned. At length the strength of Swaran fell; the king of the groves is bound."

"They drop their weapons. Each one rushes into their hero's embrace. Their strong arms wrap around each other as they twist and strain, their large limbs stretching below. But when their strength swelled, they shook the hills with their stomps. Rocks tumbled from high places; the lush bushes were uprooted. Finally, Swaran's strength gave out; the king of the groves is captured."

The warriors of Swaran fled then, pursued by the sons of Fingal, till the hero bade the fighting cease, and darkness once more fell over the dreadful field.

The warriors of Swaran fled, chased by the sons of Fingal, until the hero called for the fighting to stop, and darkness once again blanketed the terrifying battlefield.

"The clouds of night come rolling down. Darkness rests on the steeps of Cromla. The stars of the north arise over the rolling of Erin's waves: they shew their heads of fire, through the flying mist of heaven. A distant wind roars in the wood. Silent and dark is the plain of death."

"The night clouds roll in. Darkness settles on the hills of Cromla. The northern stars shine over the waves of Erin, their fiery heads visible through the misty sky. A distant wind howls in the woods. The plain of death is silent and dark."

Then through the darkness is heard the sad song of minstrels mourning for the dead. But soon the scene changes and mourning is forgotten.

Then, through the darkness, the mournful song of minstrels echoes, grieving for the dead. But soon the scene shifts, and the sorrow is forgotten.

"The heroes gathered to the feast. A thousand aged oaks are burning to the wind. The souls of warriors brighten with joy. But the king of Lochlin (Swaran) is silent. Sorrow reddens in his eyes of pride. He remembered that he fell.

"The heroes came together for the feast. A thousand old oak trees are burning in the wind. The spirits of warriors shine with happiness. But the king of Lochlin (Swaran) remains silent. Sadness clouds his proud eyes. He remembers that he fell."

"Fingal leaned on the shield of his fathers. His gray locks slowly waved on the wind, and glittered to the beam of night. He saw the grief of Swaran, and spoke to the first of the bards.

"Fingal rested against his father's shield. His gray hair slowly flowed in the wind, shining in the moonlight. He noticed Swaran's sorrow and spoke to the first of the bards."

"'Raise, Ullin, raise the song of peace. O soothe my soul from war. Let mine ear forget in the sound the dismal noise of arms. Let a hundred harps be near to gladden the king of Lochlin. He must depart from us with joy. None ever went sad from Fingal. The lightening of my sword is against the strong in fight. Peaceful it lies by my side when warriors yield in war.'"

"'Raise, Ullin, raise the song of peace. O soothe my soul from war. Let my ears forget in the sound the dismal noise of battle. Let a hundred harps play nearby to cheer the king of Lochlin. He must leave us with joy. No one ever departed sad from Fingal. The brightness of my sword is aimed at the strong in battle. Peacefully it rests by my side when warriors surrender in war.'"

So at the bidding of Fingal the minstrel sang, and soothed the grief of Swaran. And when the music ceased Fingal spoke once more:—

So at Fingal's request, the minstrel sang and eased Swaran's sorrow. And when the music stopped, Fingal spoke again:—

"'King of Lochlin, let thy face brighten with gladness, and thine ear delight in the harp. Dreadful as the storm of thine ocean thou hast poured thy valor forth; thy voice has been like the voice of thousands when they engage in war.

"'King of Lochlin, let your face light up with joy, and let your ears enjoy the harp. As fierce as the storm of your ocean, you have shown your bravery; your voice has been like the voice of many when they go into battle.

"'Raise, to-morrow, raise thy white sails to the wind. Or dost thou choose the fight? that thou mayest depart renowned like the sun setting in the west.'"

"'Tomorrow, raise your white sails to the wind. Or do you choose to fight? So you can leave famous like the sun setting in the west.'"

Then Swaran chose to depart in peace. He had no more will to fight against Fingal, so the two heroes swore friendship together. Then once again Fingal called for the song of minstrels.

Then Swaran decided to leave peacefully. He no longer wanted to fight against Fingal, so the two heroes pledged their friendship. Then once again, Fingal called for the minstrels' song.

"A hundred voices at once arose, a hundred harps were strung. They sang of other times; the mighty chiefs of other years." And so the night passed till "morning trembles with the beam of the east; it glimmers on Cromla's side. Over Lena is heard the horn of Swaran. The sons of the ocean gather around. Silent and sad they rise on the wave. The blast of Erin is behind their sails. White as the mist of Morven they float along the sea."

"A hundred voices suddenly came together, a hundred harps were played. They sang about other times; the great leaders of the past." And so the night went on until "morning glows with the light from the east; it sparkles on the side of Cromla. The sound of Swaran's horn is heard over Lena. The sons of the ocean gather around. Silent and somber, they rise on the waves. The wind from Erin is behind their sails. White like the mist of Morven, they drift along the sea."

Thus Swaran and his warriors departed, and Fingal, calling his men together, set forth to hunt. And as he hunted far in the woods he met Cathullin, still hiding, sad and ashamed. But Fingal comforted the beaten hero, reminding him of past victories. Together they returned to Fingal's camp, and there the heroes sang and feasted until "the soul of Cathullin rose. The strength of his arm returned. Gladness brightened along his face. Thus the night passed away in song. We brought back the morning with joy.

Thus Swaran and his warriors left, and Fingal gathered his men and set out to hunt. While deep in the woods, he encountered Cathullin, who was still hiding, feeling sad and ashamed. Fingal reassured the defeated hero, reminding him of his past victories. Together, they returned to Fingal's camp, where the heroes sang and feasted until "the soul of Cathullin rose. The strength of his arm returned. Joy lit up his face. Thus, the night went on in song. We welcomed the morning with joy.

"Fingal arose on the heath and shook his glittering spear. He moved first towards the plain of Lena. We followed in all our arms.

"Fingal got up on the heath and shook his shining spear. He first headed towards the plain of Lena. We followed, fully armed."

"'Spread the sail,' said the King, 'seize the winds as they pour from Lena.'

"'Open the sail,' said the King, 'catch the winds as they flow from Lena.'"

"We rose on the wave with songs. We rushed with joy through the foam of the deep."

"We rose on the wave with songs. We rushed with joy through the foam of the deep."

Thus the hero returned to his own land.

Thus the hero returned to his homeland.

NOTE.—There is no book of Ossian specially edited for children.
Later they may like to read the Century Edition of Macpherson's
Ossian, edited by William Sharpe. Stories about Ossian will be
found among the many books of Celtic tales now published.

NOTE.—There's no version of Ossian specifically edited for kids.
Later, they might enjoy the Century Edition of Macpherson's
Ossian, edited by William Sharpe. Stories about Ossian can be
found in the many books of Celtic tales that are currently available.

Chapter VI ABOUT SOME OLD WELSH STORIES AND STORY-TELLERS

YOU remember that the Celtic family was divided into two branches, the Gaelic and the Cymric. So far we have only spoken about the Gaels, but the Cymry had their poets and historians too. The Cymry, however, do not claim such great age for their first known poets as do the Gaels. Ossian, you remember, was supposed to live in the third century, but the oldest Cymric poets whose names we know were supposed to live in the sixth century. As, however, the oldest Welsh manuscripts are of the twelfth century, it is again very difficult to prove that any of the poems were really written by those old poets.

YOU remember that the Celtic family was split into two branches, the Gaelic and the Cymric. So far, we've only talked about the Gaels, but the Cymry had their poets and historians as well. However, the Cymry don’t claim as ancient a lineage for their first known poets as the Gaels do. Ossian, you recall, was said to have lived in the third century, but the earliest Cymric poets whose names we know were thought to have lived in the sixth century. Since the oldest Welsh manuscripts date back to the twelfth century, it’s also very hard to prove that any of the poems were actually written by those early poets.

But this is very certain, that the Cymry, like the Gaels, had their bards and minstrels who sang of the famous deeds of heroes in the halls of the chieftains, or in the market-places for the people.

But this is very certain: the Cymry, like the Gaels, had their bards and minstrels who sang about the famous deeds of heroes in the chieftains' halls or in the market places for the people.

From the time that the Romans left Britain to the time when the Saxons or English were at length firmly settled in the land, many fierce struggles, many stirring events must have taken place. That time must have been full of brave deeds such as the minstrels loved to sing. But that part of our history is very dark. Much that is written of it is little more than a fairy tale, for it was not until long afterwards that anything about this time was written down.

From the time the Romans left Britain until the Saxons or English were finally settled in the land, there must have been many fierce struggles and exciting events. That period must have been filled with heroic deeds that minstrels loved to sing about. But that part of our history is very obscure. Much of what is written about it is little more than a fairy tale, as it wasn’t until much later that anything from this time was recorded.

The great hero of the struggle between the Britons and the Saxons was King Arthur, but it was not until many many years after the time in which he lived that all the splendid stories of his knights, of his Round Table, and of his great conquests began to take the form in which we know them. Indeed, in the earliest Welsh tales the name of Arthur is hardly known at all. When he is mentioned it is merely as a warrior among other warriors equally great, and not as the mighty emperor that we know. The Arthur that we love is the Arthur of literature, not the Arthur of history. And I think you may like to follow the story of the Arthur of literature, and see how, from very little, it has grown so great that now it is known all the world over. I should like you to remember, too, that the Arthur story is not the only one which repeats itself again and again throughout our Literature. There are others which have caught the fancy of great masters and have been told by them in varying ways throughout the ages. But of them all, the Arthur story is perhaps the best example.

The great hero of the conflict between the Britons and the Saxons was King Arthur, but it wasn't until many years after his time that all the amazing stories about his knights, his Round Table, and his epic conquests began to take shape as we know them today. In fact, in the earliest Welsh tales, the name Arthur is hardly mentioned at all. When he is referenced, it's simply as a warrior among other equally great warriors, not as the legendary figure we admire now. The Arthur we cherish is the Arthur of literature, not the Arthur of history. I think you might enjoy following the story of the Arthur of literature and seeing how it has grown from very little into something so vast that it is recognized all over the world. I’d also like you to remember that the Arthur story isn’t the only one that recurs throughout our literature. There are others that have captivated great writers and have been told in various ways over the years. But among them all, the Arthur story is perhaps the best example.

Of the old Welsh poets it may, perhaps, be interesting to remember two. These are Taliesin, or "Shining Forehead," and Merlin.

Of the old Welsh poets, it might be interesting to remember two: Taliesin, or "Shining Forehead," and Merlin.

Merlin is interesting because he is Arthur's great bard and magician. Taliesin is interesting because in a book called The Mabinogion, which is a translation of some of the oldest Welsh stories, we have the tale of his wonderful birth and life.

Merlin is fascinating because he is Arthur's renowned bard and magician. Taliesin is intriguing as well, because in a book called The Mabinogion, which is a translation of some of the oldest Welsh stories, we find the tale of his miraculous birth and life.

Mabinogion really means tales for the young. Except the History of Taliesin, all the stories in this book are translated from a very old manuscript called the Red Book of Hergest.. This Red Book belongs to the fourteenth century, but many of the stories are far far older, having, it is thought, been told in some form or other for hundreds of years before they were written down at all. Unlike many old tales, too, they are written in prose, not in poetry.

Mabinogion really means stories for young people. Except for the History of Taliesin, all the stories in this book are translated from an ancient manuscript called the Red Book of Hergest. This Red Book dates back to the fourteenth century, but many of the stories are much older, believed to have been told in some form for hundreds of years before they were ever written down. Unlike many old tales, they are also written in prose, not in poetry.

One of the stories in The Mabinogion, the story of King Ludd, takes us back a long way. King Ludd was a king in Britain, and in another book we learn that he was a brother of Cassevelaunis, who fought against Julius Caesar, so from that we can judge of the time in which he reigned.

One of the stories in The Mabinogion, the story of King Ludd, takes us back a long way. King Ludd was a king in Britain, and in another book, we learn that he was a brother of Cassevelaunis, who fought against Julius Caesar, so from that, we can estimate the time during which he reigned.

"King Ludd," we are told in The Mabinogion, "ruled prosperously and rebuilt the walls of London, and encompassed it about with numberless towers. And after that he bade the citizens build houses therein, such as no houses in the kingdom could equal. And, moreover, he was a mighty warrior, and generous and liberal in giving meat and drink to all that sought them. And though he had many castles and cities, this one loved he more than any. And he dwelt therein most part of the year, and therefore was it called Caer Ludd, and at last Caer London. And after the strange race came there, it was called London." It is interesting to remember that there is still a street in London called Ludgate. Caer is the Celtic word for Castle, and is still to be found in many Welsh names, such as Carnarvon, Caerleon, and so on.

"King Ludd," we read in The Mabinogion, "ruled successfully and rebuilt the walls of London, surrounding it with countless towers. After that, he instructed the citizens to build houses within it, houses that no others in the kingdom could match. He was also a formidable warrior, generous and open-handed in providing food and drink to anyone who asked. Though he had many castles and cities, he loved this one more than any other. He spent most of the year living there, which is why it was called Caer Ludd, and eventually Caer London. After the mysterious race arrived, it became known as London." It's worth noting that there's still a street in London called Ludgate. Caer is the Celtic term for Castle and can still be found in many Welsh names, like Carnarvon, Caerleon, and others.

Now, although Ludd was such a wise king, three plagues fell upon the island of Britain. "The first was a certain race that came and was called Coranians, and so great was their knowledge that there was no discourse upon the face of the island, however low it might be spoken, but what, if the wind met it, it was known to them.

Now, even though Ludd was such a wise king, three plagues struck the island of Britain. "The first was a certain group that came and was called the Coranians, and their knowledge was so vast that there was no conversation happening anywhere on the island, no matter how quietly it was spoken, that if the wind caught it, they would know about it.

"The second plague was a shriek which came on every May-eve over every hearth in the island of Britain. And this went through peoples' hearts and frightened them out of their senses.

"The second plague was a scream that echoed on every May Eve over every home in Britain. It pierced through people's hearts and terrified them senseless."

"The third plague was, however much of provision and food might be prepared in the king's courts, were there even so much as a year's provision of meat and drink, none of it could ever be found, except what was consumed upon the first night."

"The third plague was that no matter how much food and supplies might be prepared in the king's courts, even if there was a year's worth of meat and drink, none of it could ever be found, except for what was eaten on the first night."

The story goes on to tell how good King Ludd freed the island of Britain from all three plagues and lived in peace all the days of his life.

The story goes on to tell how good King Ludd freed the island of Britain from all three plagues and lived in peace for the rest of his life.

In five of the stories of The Mabinogion, King Arthur appears. And, although these were all written in Welsh, it has been thought that some may have been brought to Wales from France.

In five of the stories from The Mabinogion, King Arthur shows up. Even though these were all written in Welsh, it's believed that some might have come to Wales from France.

This seems strange, but it comes about in this way. Part of France is called Brittany, as you know. Now, long long ago, before the Romans came to Britain, some of the people who lived in that part of France sailed across the sea and settled in Britain. These may have been the ancient Britons whom Caesar fought when he first came to our shore.

This might sound odd, but here's how it happened. Part of France is known as Brittany, as you know. A long time ago, before the Romans came to Britain, some of the people from that part of France sailed across the sea and settled in Britain. These could have been the ancient Britons that Caesar fought when he first arrived on our shores.

Later, when the Romans left our island and the Picts and Scots oppressed the Britons, many of them fled back over the sea to Brittany or Armorica, as it used to be called. Later still, when the Saxons came, the Britons were driven by degrees into the mountains of Wales and the wilds of Cornwall, while others fled again across the sea to Brittany. These took with them the stories which their minstrels told, and told them in their new home. So it came about that the stories which were told in Wales and in Cornwall were told in Brittany also.

Later, when the Romans left our island and the Picts and Scots began to oppress the Britons, many of them fled back across the sea to Brittany, which used to be called Armorica. Even later, when the Saxons arrived, the Britons were gradually pushed into the mountains of Wales and the wilds of Cornwall, while others once again escaped across the sea to Brittany. These people brought with them the stories their minstrels shared and recounted them in their new home. This is how the tales told in Wales and Cornwall were also told in Brittany.

And how were these stories brought back again to England?

And how were these stories brought back to England again?

Another part of France is called Normandy. The Normans and the Bretons were very different peoples, as different as the Britons and the English. But the Normans conquered part of Brittany, and a close relationship grew up between the two peoples. Conan, Duke of Brittany, and William, Duke of Normandy, were related to each other, and in a manner the Bretons owned the Duke of Normandy as overlord.

Another part of France is called Normandy. The Normans and the Bretons were very different groups, just like the Britons and the English. However, the Normans took control of part of Brittany, and a close bond developed between the two peoples. Conan, Duke of Brittany, and William, Duke of Normandy, were related, and in a way, the Bretons considered the Duke of Normandy their overlord.

Now you know that in 1066 the great Duke William came sailing over the sea to conquer England, and with him came more soldiers from Brittany than from any other land. Perhaps the songs of the minstrels had kept alive in the hearts of the Bretons a memory of their island home. Perhaps that made them glad to come to help to drive out the hated Saxons. At any rate come they did, and brought with them their minstrel tales.

Now you know that in 1066 the great Duke William sailed across the sea to conquer England, and he brought more soldiers from Brittany than from anywhere else. Maybe the songs of the minstrels kept the memory of their island home alive in the hearts of the Bretons. Perhaps that’s what made them happy to come and help drive out the hated Saxons. Whatever the reason, they came and brought their minstrel tales with them.

And soon through all the land the Norman power spread. And whether they first heard them in Armorica or in wild Wales, the Norman minstrels took the old Welsh stories and made them their own. And the best of all the tales were told of Arthur and his knights.

And soon the Norman power spread throughout the land. Whether they first heard the stories in Armorica or in wild Wales, the Norman minstrels took the old Welsh tales and made them their own. The best of all the stories were about Arthur and his knights.

Doubtless the Normans added much to these stories. For although they were not good at inventing anything, they were very good at taking what others had invented and making it better. And the English, too, as Norman power grew, clung more and more to the memory of the past. They forgot the difference between British and English, and in their thoughts Arthur grew to be a national hero, a hero who had loved his country, and who was not Norman.

Surely the Normans contributed a lot to these stories. While they weren't great at coming up with new ideas, they excelled at improving what others had already created. As Norman influence increased, the English increasingly held on to memories of the past. They lost sight of the distinction between British and English, and in their minds, Arthur became a national hero—someone who loved his country and wasn't Norman.

The Normans, then, brought tales of Arthur with them when they came to England. They heard there still other tales and improved them, and Arthur thus began to grow into a great hero. I will now go on to show how he became still greater.

The Normans brought stories of Arthur with them when they came to England. They heard more stories and enhanced them, and Arthur started to develop into a legendary hero. I will now continue to show how he became even greater.

In the reign of Henry I. (the third Norman king who ruled our land) there lived a monk called Geoffrey of Monmouth. He was filled with the love of his land, and he made up his mind to write a history of the kings of Britain.

In the time of Henry I (the third Norman king who ruled our land), there was a monk named Geoffrey of Monmouth. He was passionate about his country and decided to write a history of the kings of Britain.

Geoffrey wrote his book in Latin, because at this time it was the language which most people could understand. For a long time after the Normans came to England, they spoke Norman French. The English still spoke English, and the British Welsh or Cymric. But every one almost who could read at all could read Latin. So Geoffrey chose to write in Latin. He said he translated all that he wrote from an old British book which had been brought from Brittany and given to him. But that old British book has never been seen by any one, and it is generally thought that Geoffrey took old Welsh tales and fables for a foundation, invented a good deal more, and so made his history, and that the "old British Book" never existed at all. His book may not be very good history - indeed, other historians were very angry and said that Geoffrey "lied saucily and shamelessly" - but it is very delightful to read.

Geoffrey wrote his book in Latin because, at that time, it was the language most people could understand. For a long time after the Normans arrived in England, they spoke Norman French. The English continued to speak English, while the Welsh spoke their own language, Cymric. However, nearly everyone who could read could also read Latin. So, Geoffrey chose to write in Latin. He claimed he translated everything from an old British book that had been brought from Brittany and given to him. But that old British book has never been seen by anyone, and it’s generally believed that Geoffrey took old Welsh tales and fables as a foundation, added quite a bit more, and thus created his history, and that the "old British Book" never actually existed. His book may not be the best history—indeed, other historians were very upset and said that Geoffrey “lied brazenly and without shame”—but it is very enjoyable to read.

Geoffrey's chief hero is Arthur, and we may say that it is from this time that Arthur became a great hero of Romance. For Geoffrey told his stories so well that they soon became famous, and they were read not only in England, but all over the Continent. Soon story-tellers and poets in other lands began to write stories about Arthur too, and from then till now there has never been a time when they have not been read. So to the Welsh must be given the honor of having sown a seed from which has grown the wide-spreading tree we call the Arthurian Legend.

Geoffrey's main hero is Arthur, and we can say that it was around this time that Arthur became a major hero of Romance. Geoffrey told his stories so engagingly that they quickly gained popularity, not just in England but all across Europe. Soon, story-tellers and poets in other countries started writing about Arthur as well, and there hasn’t been a time since when these stories haven’t been read. So, the Welsh deserve credit for planting the seed from which the vast tree we know as the Arthurian Legend has grown.

Geoffrey begins his story long before the time of Arthur. He begins with the coming of Brutus, the ancient hero who conquered Albion and changed its name to Britain, and he continues to about two hundred years after the death of Arthur. But Arthur is his real hero, so he tells the story in very few words after his death.

Geoffrey starts his story way before Arthur’s time. He kicks things off with Brutus, the legendary hero who defeated Albion and renamed it Britain, and goes all the way to about two hundred years after Arthur’s death. But Arthur is truly his main character, so he wraps up the story in just a few words after Arthur dies.

Geoffrey tells of many battles and of how the British fought, not only with the Saxons, but among themselves. And at last he says: "As barbarism crept in they were no longer called Britons, but Welsh, a word derived either from Gualo, one of their dukes, or from Guales, their Queen, or else from their being barbarians. But the Saxons did wiselier, kept peace and concord amongst themselves, tilling their fields and building anew their cities and castles. . . . But the Welsh degenerating from the nobility of the Britons, never after recovered the sovereignty of the island, but on the contrary quarreling at one time amongst themselves, and at another with the Saxons, never ceased to have bloodshed on hand either in public or private feud."

Geoffrey talks about many battles and how the British fought not just against the Saxons, but also amongst themselves. Eventually, he states: "As barbarism took hold, they were no longer called Britons but Welsh, a term that comes either from Gualo, one of their dukes, or from Guales, their Queen, or perhaps from their status as barbarians. But the Saxons acted more wisely; they maintained peace and harmony among themselves, farming their land and rebuilding their cities and castles... The Welsh, however, descended from the nobility of the Britons, never regained control of the island. Instead, they often fought among themselves and with the Saxons, never stopping the cycle of violence in both public and private conflicts."

Geoffrey then says that he hands over the matter of writing about the later Welsh and Saxon kings to others, "Whom I bid be silent as to the kings of the Britons, seeing that they have not that book in the British speech which Walter, Archdeacon of Oxford, did convey hither out of Brittany, the which I have in this wise been at the pains of translating into the Latin speech."

Geoffrey then says that he leaves the task of writing about the later Welsh and Saxon kings to others, "Who I ask to remain silent about the kings of the Britons, since they do not have that book in the British language which Walter, Archdeacon of Oxford, brought here from Brittany, and which I have taken the time to translate into Latin."

BOOKS TO READ

The Mabinogion, translated by Lady Charlotte Guest. Everyman's Library. Geoffrey of Monmouth's Histories, translated by Sebastian Evans.

The Mabinogion, translated by Lady Charlotte Guest. Everyman's Library. Geoffrey of Monmouth's Histories, translated by Sebastian Evans.

Chapter VII HOW THE STORY OF ARTHUR WAS WRITTEN IN ENGLISH

GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH had written his stories so well, that although he warned people not to write about the British kings, they paid no heed to his warning. Soon many more people began to write about them, and especially about Arthur.

GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH had written his tales so effectively that, despite his warning for people not to write about the British kings, they ignored his advice. Soon, many others started writing about them, particularly about Arthur.

In 1155 Geoffrey died, and that year a Frenchman, or Jerseyman rather, named Robert Wace, finished a long poem which he called Li Romans de Brut or the Romances of Brutus. This poem was founded upon Geoffrey's history and tells much the same story, to which Wace has added something of his own. Besides Wace, many writers told the tale in French. For French, you must remember, was still the language of the rulers of our land. It is to these French writers, and chiefly to Walter Map, perhaps, that we owe something new which was now added to the Arthur story.

In 1155, Geoffrey died, and that year, a Frenchman, or rather a Jerseyman, named Robert Wace, completed a long poem called Li Romans de Brut or the Romances of Brutus. This poem was based on Geoffrey's history and tells a similar story, with Wace adding some of his own material. In addition to Wace, many writers recounted the tale in French. Remember, French was still the language of the rulers of our land. It's to these French writers, especially Walter Map, that we owe some new elements added to the Arthur story.

Walter Map, like so many of the writers of this early time, was a priest. He was chaplain to Henry II., and was still alive when John, the bad king, sat upon the throne.

Walter Map, like many writers of his time, was a priest. He served as chaplain to Henry II and was still alive when John, the bad king, took the throne.

The first writers of the Arthur story had made a great deal of manly strength: it was often little more than a tale of hard knocks given and taken. Later it became softened by the thought of courtesy, with the idea that knights might give and take these hard knocks for the sake of a lady they loved, and in the cause of all women.

The original writers of the Arthur story focused heavily on physical strength: it was often just a tale of battles fought and endured. Over time, it evolved to include themes of chivalry, suggesting that knights would endure these battles for the sake of a lady they loved and in support of all women.

Now something full of mystery was added to the tale. This was the Quest of the Holy Grail.

Now something full of mystery was added to the story. This was the Quest for the Holy Grail.

The Holy Grail was said to be a dish used by Christ at the Last Supper. It was also said to have been used to hold the sacred blood which, when Christ hung upon the cross, flowed from his wounds. The Holy Grail came into the possession of Joseph of Arimathea, and by him was brought to Britain. But after a time the vessel was lost, and the story of it even forgotten, or only remembered in some dim way.

The Holy Grail was believed to be a bowl that Christ used at the Last Supper. It was also said to have held his sacred blood, which flowed from his wounds when he was crucified. Joseph of Arimathea got possession of the Holy Grail and brought it to Britain. However, after a while, the vessel was lost, and its story faded away, or it was only vaguely remembered.

And this is the story which the poet-priest, Walter Map, used to give new life and new glory to the tales of Arthur. He makes the knights of the round table set forth to search for the Grail. They ride far away over hill and dale, through dim forests and dark waters. They fight with men and fiends, alone and in tournaments. They help fair ladies in distress, they are tempted to sin, they struggle and repent, for only the pure in heart may find the holy vessel.

And this is the story that the poet-priest, Walter Map, brought to life and honored the tales of Arthur with. He has the knights of the round table embark on a quest for the Grail. They journey far across hills and valleys, through shadowy forests and dark waters. They battle against men and monsters, both alone and in tournaments. They assist beautiful ladies in trouble, face temptations, struggle, and seek redemption, as only the pure in heart can find the holy vessel.

It is a wonderful and beautiful story, and these old story- tellers meant it to be something more than a fairy tale. They saw around them many wicked things. They saw men fighting for the mere love of fighting. They saw men following pleasure for the mere love of pleasure. They saw men who were strong oppress the weak and grind down the poor, and so they told the story of the Quest of the Holy Grail to try to make them a little better.

It’s a wonderful and beautiful story, and these old storytellers intended it to be more than just a fairy tale. They witnessed many wicked things around them. They saw men fighting just for the sake of fighting. They saw men chasing pleasure simply for the love of pleasure. They observed strong men oppressing the weak and exploiting the poor, so they told the story of the Quest for the Holy Grail to try to inspire others to be a little better.

With every new writer the story of Arthur grew. It seemed to draw all the beauty and wonder of the time to itself, and many stories which at first had been told apart from it came to be joined to it. We have seen how it has been told in Welsh, in Latin, and in French, and, last of all, we have it in English.

With each new writer, the story of Arthur expanded. It seemed to attract all the beauty and wonder of the time, and many tales that were originally separate became connected to it. We've seen how it's been told in Welsh, Latin, and French, and finally, we have it in English.

The first great English writer of the stories of Arthur was named Layamon. He, too, was a priest, and, like Wace, he wrote in verse.

The first major English writer of the Arthur stories was named Layamon. He was also a priest, and, like Wace, he wrote in verse.

Like Wace, Layamon called his book the Brut, because it is the story of the Britons, who took their name from Brutus, and of Arthur the great British hero. This book is known, therefore, as Layamon's Brut. Layamon took Wace's book for a foundation, but he added a great deal to it, and there are many stories in Layamon not to be found in Wace. It is probable that Layamon did not make up these stories, but that many of them are old tales he heard from the people among whom he lived.

Like Wace, Layamon called his book the Brut because it's the story of the Britons, who got their name from Brutus, and of Arthur, the legendary British hero. This book is known as Layamon's Brut. Layamon used Wace's book as a base but added a lot to it, including many stories that aren't in Wace's version. It's likely that Layamon didn't create these stories but that many of them are old tales he heard from the people around him.

Layamon finished his book towards the end of the twelfth century or the beginning of the thirteenth. Perhaps he sat quietly writing it in his cell when the angry barons were forcing King John to sign the Magna Charta. At least he wrote it when all England was stirring to new life again. The fact that he wrote in English shows that, for Layamon's Brut is the first book written in English after the Conquest. This book proves how little hold the French language had upon the English people, for although our land had been ruled by Frenchmen for a hundred and fifty years, there are very few words in Layamon that are French or that are even made from French.

Layamon finished his book toward the end of the 12th century or the beginning of the 13th. Maybe he was quietly writing it in his cell while the angry barons were forcing King John to sign the Magna Carta. At least he wrote it when all of England was coming alive again. The fact that he wrote it in English shows that Layamon's Brut is the first book written in English after the Conquest. This book demonstrates how little influence the French language had on the English people, because even though our country had been ruled by Frenchmen for 150 years, there are very few words in Layamon that are French or even derived from French.

But although Layamon wrote his book in English, it was not the
English that we speak to-day. It was what is called Early
English or even sometimes Semi-Saxon. If you opened a book of
Layamon's Brut you would, I fear, not be able to read it.

But even though Layamon wrote his book in English, it wasn't the
English we speak today. It was what we call Early
English or sometimes Semi-Saxon. If you opened a book of
Layamon's Brut, I’m afraid you wouldn’t be able to read it.

We know very little of Layamon; all that we do know he tells us himself in the beginning of his poem. "A priest was in the land," he says:

We know very little about Layamon; everything we do know comes from what he tells us at the start of his poem. "There was a priest in the land," he says:

                "Layamon was he called.
    He was Leouenathe's son, the Lord to him be gracious.
    He lived at Ernleye at a noble church
    Upon Severn's bank. Good there to him it seemed
    Fast by Radestone, where he books read.
    It came to him in mind, and in his first thoughts,
    That he would of England the noble deeds tell,
    What they were named and whence they came,
    The English land who first possessed
    After the flood which from the Lord came.

"Layamon was his name.
    He was the son of Leouenathe, may the Lord be gracious to him.
    He lived at Ernleye, in a noble church
    By the bank of the Severn River. It seemed good to him there
    Right by Radestone, where he read books.
    It occurred to him, in his early thoughts,
    That he would tell of England's noble deeds,
    What they were called and where they came from,
    Who first inhabited the English land
    After the flood that came from the Lord."

    Layamon began to journey, far he went over the land
    And won the noble books, which he for pattern took.
    He told the English book that Saint Beda made.
    Another he took in Latin which Saint Albin made,
    And the fair Austin who baptism brought hither.
    Book the third he took laid it in the midst
    That the French clerk made. Wace he was called,
    He well could write.
    . . . . . . . .
    Layamon laid these books down and the leaves turned.
    He them lovingly beheld, the Lord to him be merciful!
    Pen he took in fingers and wrote upon a book skin,
    And the true words set together,
    And the three books pressed to one."

Layamon set out on his journey, traveling far across the land
And collected the noble books which he used as inspiration.
He recounted the English book that Saint Bede created.
Another he took in Latin made by Saint Albin,
And the fair Austin who brought baptism here.
The third book he took was placed in the middle
That was written by the French clerk. His name was Wace,
He was a skilled writer.
. . . . . . . .
Layamon set these books down and turned their pages.
He gazed at them lovingly; may the Lord be merciful to him!
He took up a pen and wrote on a book's skin,
And put the true words together,
Merging the three books into one."

That, in words such as we use now, is how Layamon begins his poem. But this is how the words looked as Layamon wrote them: -

That, in the way we express ourselves today, is how Layamon starts his poem. But here’s how the words appeared as Layamon wrote them: -

    "An preost wes on leoden: lazamon wes ihoten.
     he wes Leouenaóes sone: lióe him beo drihte."

"An priest was on a hill: Lazamon was his name.
He was the son of Leouena: like him be the Lord."

You can see that it would not be very easy to read that kind of English. Nor does it seem very like poetry in either the old words or the modern. But you must remember that old English poetry was not like ours. It did not have rhyming words at the end of the lines.

You can see that reading that kind of English wouldn’t be very easy. It also doesn’t seem much like poetry in either the old words or the modern ones. But you have to remember that old English poetry wasn’t like ours. It didn’t have rhyming words at the ends of the lines.

Anglo-Saxon poetry depended for its pleasantness to the ear, not on rhyme as does ours, but on accent and alliteration. Alliteration means the repeating of a letter. Accent means that you rest longer on some syllables, and say them louder than others. For instance, if you take the line "the way was long, the wind was cold," way, long, wind, and cold are accented. So there are four accents in that line.

Anglo-Saxon poetry was enjoyable to listen to not because of rhyme like ours, but because of stress and alliteration. Alliteration is the repetition of sounds at the beginning of words. Stress means you emphasize certain syllables by pronouncing them louder and holding them longer than others. For example, in the line "the way was long, the wind was cold," the words way, long, wind, and cold are stressed. So, there are four stressed syllables in that line.

Now, in Anglo-Saxon poetry the lines were divided into two half- lines. And in each half there had to be two or more accented syllables. But there might also be as many unaccented syllables as the poet liked. So in this way the lines were often very unequal, some being quite short and others long. Three of the accented syllables, generally two in the first half and one in the second half of the line, were alliterative. That is, they began with the same letter. In translating, of course, the alliteration is very often lost. But sometimes the Semi-Saxon words and the English words are very like each other, and the alliteration can be kept. So that even in translation we can get a little idea of what the poetry sounded like. For instance, the line "wat heo ihoten weoren: and wonene heo comen," the alliteration is on w, and may be translated "what they called were, and whence they came," still keeping the alliteration.

Now, in Anglo-Saxon poetry, the lines were split into two half-lines. Each half had to include two or more accented syllables. However, there could be as many unaccented syllables as the poet wanted. This resulted in lines that were often quite uneven, with some being very short and others long. Three of the accented syllables, usually two in the first half and one in the second half of the line, would alliterate. That is, they started with the same letter. When translating, the alliteration is often lost. But sometimes, the Semi-Saxon words and the English words are quite similar, allowing some alliteration to be maintained. This means that even in translation, we can get a glimpse of what the poetry sounded like. For example, the line "wat heo ihoten weoren: and wonene heo comen," has alliteration on w, and can be translated as "what they called were, and whence they came," still preserving the alliteration.

Upon these rules of accent and alliteration the strict form of Anglo-Saxon verse was based. But when the Normans came they brought a new form of poetry, and gradually rhymes began to take the place of alliteration. Layamon wrote his Brut more than a hundred years after the coming of the Normans, and although his poem is in the main alliterative, sometimes he has rhyming lines such as "mochel dal heo iwesten: mid harmen pen mesten," that is:—

Upon these rules of accent and alliteration, the strict structure of Anglo-Saxon verse was built. But when the Normans arrived, they introduced a new style of poetry, and gradually rhymes began to replace alliteration. Layamon wrote his Brut over a hundred years after the Normans came, and although his poem is mainly alliterative, sometimes he has rhyming lines like "mochel dal heo iwesten: mid harmen pen mesten," which means:—

    "Great part they laid waste:
    With harm the most."

"Great part they destroyed:
    With the most harm."

Sometimes even in translation the rhyme may be kept, as:—

Sometimes, even in translation, the rhyme can be preserved, like this:—

    "And faer forh nu to niht:
    In to Norewaieze forh riht."

"And fare forth now to night:
    Into Norway forth right."

which can be translated:—

which can be translated to:—

    "And fare forth now to-night
    Into Norway forth right."

"And go out now tonight
Into Norway straight ahead."

At times, too, Layamon has neither rhyme nor alliteration in his lines, sometimes he has both, so that his poem is a link between the old poetry and the new.

At times, Layamon's lines lack both rhyme and alliteration; other times, they include both, making his poem a bridge between the old poetry and the new.

I hope that you are not tired with this long explanation, for I think if you take the trouble to understand it, it may make the rest of this chapter more interesting. Now I will tell you a little more of the poem itself.

I hope you’re not bored with this long explanation because I believe that if you take the time to understand it, it will make the rest of this chapter more interesting. Now, I’ll share a bit more about the poem itself.

Layamon tells many wonderful stories of Arthur, from the time he was born to his last great battle in which he was killed, fighting against the rebel Modred.

Layamon shares many amazing tales of Arthur, from the moment he was born to his final epic battle where he was killed, fighting against the rebel Modred.

This is how Layamon tells the story of Arthur's death, or rather of his "passing":

This is how Layamon tells the story of Arthur's death, or rather his "passing":

    "Arthur went to Cornwall with a great army.
    Modred heard that and he against him came
    With unnumbered folk. There were many of them fated.
    Upon the Tambre they came together,
    The place was called Camelford, evermore has that name lasted.
    And at Camelford were gathered sixty thousand
    And more thousands thereto. Modred was their chief.
    Then hitherward gan ride Arthur the mighty
    With numberless folk fated though they were.
    Upon the Tambre they came together,
    Drew their long swords, smote on the helmets,
    So that fire sprang forth. Spears were splintered,
    Shields gan shatter, shafts to break.
    They fought all together folk unnumbered.
    Tambre was in flood with unmeasured blood.
    No man in the fight might any warrior know,
    Nor who did worse nor who did better so was the conflict mingled,
    For each slew downright were he swain were he knight.
    There was Modred slain and robbed of his life day.
                    In the fight
    There were slain all the brave
    Arthur's warriors noble.
    And the Britons all of Arthur's board,
    And all his lieges of many a kingdom.
    And Arthur sore wounded with war spear broad.
    Fifteen he had fearful wounds.
    One might in the least two gloves thrust.
    Then was there no more in the fight on life
    Of two hundred thousand men that there lay hewed in
pieces
    But Arthur the king alone, and of his knights twain.
    But Arthur was sore wounded wonderously much.
    Then to him came a knave who was of his kindred.
    He was Cador's son the earl of Cornwall.
    Constantine hight the knave. He was to the king dear.
    Arthur him looked on where he lay on the field,
    And these words said with sorrowful heart.
    Constantine thou art welcome thou wert Cador's son,
    I give thee here my kingdom.
    Guard thou my Britons so long as thou livest,
    And hold them all the laws that have in my days stood
    And all the good laws that in Uther's days stood.
    And I will fare to Avelon to the fairest of all maidens
    To Argente their Queen, an elf very fair,
    And she shall my wounds make all sound
    All whole me make with healing draughts,
    And afterwards I will come again to my kingdom
    And dwell with the Britons with mickle joy.
    Even with the words that came upon the sea
    A short boat sailing, moving amid the waves
    And two women were therein wounderously clad.
    And they took Arthur anon and bare him quickly
    And softly him adown laid and to glide forth gan they.
    Then was it come what Merlin said whilom
    That unmeasured sorrow should be at Arthur's forth faring.
    Britons believe yet that he is still in life
    And dwelleth in Avelon with the fairest of all elves,
    And every Briton looketh still when Arthur shall return.
    Was never the man born nor never the lady chosen
    Who knoweth of the sooth of Arthur to say more.
    But erstwhile there was a wizard Merlin called.
    He boded with words the which were sooth
    That an Arthur should yet come the English to help."

Arthur went to Cornwall with a large army.
Modred heard that and came against him
with countless people. Many of them were doomed.
They met at the Tambre,
the place has always been called Camelford.
And at Camelford there were gathered sixty thousand
and even more. Modred was their leader.
Then mighty Arthur rode towards them
with countless people, though they were doomed too.
At the Tambre, they assembled,
drew their long swords, struck at the helmets,
creating sparks. Spears splintered,
shields shattered, arrows broke.
They fought together, countless crowds.
The Tambre was flooded with vast amounts of blood.
No one in the fight could recognize any warrior,
nor who did worse or better since the battle was so chaotic,
for each struck down whoever they encountered, whether peasant or knight.
Modred was slain, losing his life that day.
In the fight
all of Arthur's brave warriors
were killed.
And all the Britons who were loyal to Arthur,
and all his subjects from many kingdoms.
And Arthur was seriously wounded
by a broad war spear.
He had fifteen terrifying wounds.
One could fit two gloves into the smallest.
Then there was no one left in that battle alive
out of two hundred thousand men lying there cut down
except King Arthur alone, and two of his knights.
But Arthur was gravely wounded,
almost beyond recognition.
Then a young man came to him, who was his relative.
He was Cador's son, the earl of Cornwall.
The young man's name was Constantine. He was dear to the king.
Arthur looked at him where he lay on the field,
and said these words with a heavy heart.
Constantine, you are welcome, you were Cador's son,
I give you my kingdom here.
Protect my Britons for as long as you live,
and uphold all the laws that stood in my days
and all the good laws from Uther's days.
And I will go to Avalon, to the fairest of all maidens
to Argente, their queen, a very beautiful elf,
and she will heal all my wounds
and make me whole again with her healing potions,
and afterward, I will return to my kingdom
and live among the Britons with great joy.
Just then, words that came by the sea
came true as a small boat sailed,
moving through the waves
and two women were in it, wondrously clad.
They took Arthur at once and carried him quickly
and gently laid him down and began to glide away.
Then it came to pass what Merlin had once said,
that great sorrow would accompany Arthur's departure.
Britons still believe he is alive
and lives in Avalon with the fairest of all elves,
and every Briton still looks forward to when Arthur shall return.
No man or woman born has ever known
the truth of Arthur to say more about it.
But once there was a wizard named Merlin.
He foretold with words that were true
that Arthur would yet come to help the English.

You see by this last line that Layamon has forgotten the difference between Briton and English. He has forgotten that in his lifetime Arthur fought against the English. To him Arthur has become an English hero. And perhaps he wrote these last words with the hope in his heart that some day some one would arise who would deliver his dear land from the rule of the stranger Normans. This, we know, happened. Not, indeed, by the might of one man, but by the might of the English spirit, the strong spirit which had never died, and which Layamon himself showed was still alive when he wrote his book in English.

You can tell from this last line that Layamon has lost track of the distinction between Briton and English. He seems to have forgotten that during his time, Arthur fought against the English. To him, Arthur has turned into an English hero. And maybe he wrote these final words hoping that one day someone would emerge to free his beloved land from the rule of the foreign Normans. We know this did happen. Not by the strength of one person, but by the resilience of the English spirit, the powerful spirit that never truly faded away, and which Layamon himself demonstrated was still alive when he wrote his book in English.

Chapter VIII THE BEGINNING OF THE READING TIME

WE are now going on two hundred years to speak of another book about Arthur. This is Morte d'Arthur, by Sir Thomas Malory.

WE are now approaching two hundred years to discuss another book about Arthur. This is Morte d'Arthur, by Sir Thomas Malory.

Up to this time all books had to be written by hand. But in the fifteenth century printing was discovered. This was one of the greatest things which ever happened for literature, for books then became much more plentiful and were not nearly so dear as they had been, and so many more people could afford to buy them. And thus learning spread.

Up until now, all books had to be written by hand. But in the fifteenth century, printing was invented. This was one of the greatest things that ever happened for literature, as books then became much more available and were not nearly as expensive as they had been, allowing many more people to afford to buy them. And so, learning spread.

It is not quite known who first discovered the art of printing, but William Caxton was the first man who set up a printing-press in England. He was an English wool merchant who had gone to live in Bruges, but he was very fond of books, and after a time he gave up his wool business, came back to England, and began to write and print books. One of the first books he printed was Malory's Morte d'Arthur.

It’s not exactly clear who first found out how to print, but William Caxton was the first person to establish a printing press in England. He was an English wool merchant who moved to Bruges, but he loved books so much that he eventually quit the wool business, returned to England, and started writing and printing books. One of the first books he printed was Malory's Morte d'Arthur.

In the preface Caxton tells us how, after he had printed some other books, many gentlemen came to him to ask him why he did not print a history of King Arthur, "which ought most to be remembered among us Englishmen afore all the Christian kings; to whom I answered that diverse men hold opinion that there was no such Arthur, and all such books as be made of him be but fained matters and fables."

In the preface, Caxton explains that after he printed some other books, many gentlemen approached him to ask why he hadn’t printed a history of King Arthur, "which should be most remembered among us Englishmen above all the Christian kings." He responded that various people believe there was no such Arthur, and that all the books written about him are just fictional stories and fables.

But the gentlemen persuaded Caxton until at last he undertook to "imprint a book of the noble histories of the said King Arthur and of certaine of his knights, after a copy unto me delivered, which copy Sir Thomas Malory tooke out of certaine bookes in the Frenche, and reduced it into English."

But the gentlemen convinced Caxton until he finally agreed to "print a book of the noble histories of King Arthur and some of his knights, based on a copy delivered to me, which Sir Thomas Malory took from certain books in French and translated into English."

It is a book, Caxton says, "wherein ye shall find many joyous and pleasant histories, and noble and renowned acts. . . . Doe after the good and leave the ill, and it shall bring you unto good fame and renowne. And for to pass the time this booke shall be pleasant to read in."

It’s a book, Caxton says, "where you’ll find many enjoyable and interesting stories, along with noble and famous deeds. . . . Follow the good and avoid the bad, and it will lead you to good fame and reputation. And to pass the time, this book will be entertaining to read."

In 1485, when Morte d'Arthur was first printed, people indeed found it a book "pleasant to read in," and we find it so still. It is written in English not unlike the English of to-day, and although it has a quaint, old-world sound, we can readily understand it.

In 1485, when Morte d'Arthur was first published, people truly found it a book "pleasant to read," and we still feel the same way. It's written in English that is similar to today's English, and even though it has a charming, old-fashioned tone, we can easily understand it.

Morte d'Arthur really means the death of Arthur, but the book tells not only of his death, but of his birth and life, and of the wonderful deeds of many of his knights. This is how Malory tells of the manner in which Arthur came to be king.

Morte d'Arthur actually translates to the death of Arthur, but the book covers not just his death, but also his birth and life, along with the amazing feats of many of his knights. This is how Malory describes how Arthur became king.

But first let me tell you that Uther Pendragon, the King, had died, and although Arthur was his son and should succeed to him, men knew it not. For after Arthur was born he was given to the wizard Merlin, who took the little baby to Sir Ector, a gallant knight, and charged him to care for him. And Sir Ector, knowing nothing of the child, brought him up as his own son.

But first, let me tell you that King Uther Pendragon had died, and even though Arthur was his son and should have been the next king, people didn't know it. After Arthur was born, he was handed over to the wizard Merlin, who took the baby to Sir Ector, a brave knight, and asked him to look after him. Sir Ector, unaware of the child's true identity, raised him as his own son.

Thus, after the death of the King, "the realm stood in great jeopardy a long while, for every lord that was mighty of men made him strong, and many weened to have been King.

Thus, after the King’s death, "the kingdom was in serious danger for quite some time, as every powerful lord strengthened themselves, and many believed they could become King.

"Then Merlin went to the Archbishop of Canterbury and counselled him for to send for all the lords of the realm, and all the gentlemen of arms, that they should come to London afore Christmas upon pain of cursing, and for this cause, that as Jesus was born on that night, that he would of his great mercy show some miracle, as he was come to be king of all mankind, for to show some miracle who should be right wise king of this realm. So the Archbishop by the advice of Merlin, sent for all the lords and gentlemen of arms that they should come by Christmas even unto London. . . . So in the greatest church of London, whether it were Paul's or not the French book maketh no mention, all the estates were long or* day in the church for to pray. And when matins and the first mass were done, there was seen in the churchyard, against the high altar, a great stone foursquare, like unto a marble stone, and in the midst thereof was like an anvil of steel a foot on high, and therein stuck a fair sword naked by the point, and letters there were written in gold about the sword that said thus:— 'Whoso pulleth out this sword of the stone and anvil is rightwise king born of all England.'

Then Merlin went to the Archbishop of Canterbury and advised him to summon all the lords of the realm and all the knights to come to London before Christmas under the threat of being cursed. The reason for this was that, just as Jesus was born on that night, he would, out of his great mercy, perform a miracle to reveal who should be the rightful king of this realm. So, following Merlin's advice, the Archbishop called for all the lords and knights to come to London by Christmas Eve. . . . In the largest church in London, whether it was St. Paul's or not is not mentioned in the French book, all the nobles spent the day in prayer. After matins and the first mass were finished, a large square stone that looked like marble was seen in the churchyard, in front of the high altar. In the center of it was a steel anvil a foot high, and stuck in it was a beautiful sword, bare at the point. There were golden letters around the sword that said: "Whoever pulls this sword from the stone and anvil is the rightful king born of all England."

*Before

*Before

"Then the people marvelled and told it to the Archbishop. . . . So when all masses were done, all the lords went to behold the stone and the sword. And when they saw the scripture, some essayed; such as would have been king. But none might stir the sword nor move it.

"Then the people were amazed and informed the Archbishop. . . . So after all the masses were finished, all the lords went to see the stone and the sword. And when they saw the inscription, some tried, those who wanted to be king. But no one could lift the sword or move it."

"'He is not here,' said the Archbishop, 'that shall achieve the sword, but doubt not God will make him known. But this is my counsel,' said the Archbishop, 'that we let purvey ten knights, men of good fame, and they to keep the sword.'

"'He's not here,' said the Archbishop, 'who will achieve the sword, but don't doubt that God will reveal him. But here's my advice,' said the Archbishop, 'that we arrange for ten knights, men of good reputation, to guard the sword.'"

"So it was ordained, and then there was made a cry, that every man should essay that would, for to win the sword. . . .

"So it was decided, and then a call went out for every man who wanted to try to win the sword. . . ."

"Now upon New Year's Day, when the service was done, the barons rode unto the field, some to joust, and some to tourney, and so it happened that Sir Ector rode unto the jousts, and with him rode Sir Kay his son, and young Arthur that was his nourished brother. So as they rode to the jousts-ward, Sir Kay had lost his sword for he had left it at his father's lodging, and so he prayed young Arthur for to ride for his sword.

"On New Year's Day, after the service had finished, the barons rode out to the field, some to joust and others to compete in tournaments. Sir Ector rode to the jousts, accompanied by his son Sir Kay and young Arthur, who had been raised alongside him. As they made their way to the jousts, Sir Kay realized he had lost his sword since he had left it at his father's place, and he asked young Arthur to go get his sword."

"'I will well,' said Arthur, and rode fast after the sword, and when he came home, the lady and all were out to see the jousting. Then was Arthur wroth and said to himself, 'I will ride to the churchyard, and take the sword with me that sticketh in the stone, for my brother Sir Kay shall not be without a sword this day.' So when he came to the churchyard Sir Arthur alit and tied his horse to the stile, and so he went to the tent and found no knights there, for they were at the jousting, and so he handled the sword by the handles, and lightly and fiercely pulled it out of the stone, and took his horse and rode his way until he came to his brother Sir Kay, and delivered him the sword.

"I will," said Arthur, and quickly rode after the sword. When he got home, everyone was outside to watch the jousting. Arthur was angry and thought to himself, "I will go to the churchyard and take the sword that’s stuck in the stone, because my brother Sir Kay shouldn’t be without a sword today." When he reached the churchyard, Sir Arthur dismounted and tied his horse to the fence. He went to the tent and found no knights there, as they were all at the jousting. He grabbed the sword by the handle and effortlessly pulled it out of the stone. Then he took his horse and rode until he found his brother Sir Kay, and handed him the sword.

"And as soon as Sir Kay saw the sword he wist well it was the sword of the stone, and he rode to his father Sir Ector and said: 'Sir, lo here is the sword of the stone, wherefore I must be king of this land.'

"And as soon as Sir Kay saw the sword, he knew it was the sword of the stone, so he rode to his father Sir Ector and said: 'Sir, here is the sword of the stone, so I must be king of this land.'"

"When Sir Ector beheld the sword he returned again and came to the church, and there they alit all three, and went into the church. And anon he made Sir Kay to swear upon a book how he came to that sword.

"When Sir Ector saw the sword, he went back and came to the church, and all three of them got down and went inside. Immediately, he made Sir Kay swear on a book how he ended up with that sword."

"'Sir,' said Sir Kay, 'by my brother Arthur, for he brought it to me.'

"'Sir,' said Sir Kay, 'my brother Arthur gave it to me, since he brought it to me.'"

"'How got ye this sword?' said Sir Ector to Arthur.

"'How did you get this sword?' Sir Ector asked Arthur."

"'Sir, I will tell you. When I came home for my brother's sword, I found no body at home to deliver me his sword, and so I thought my brother Sir Kay should not go swordless, and so I came hither eagerly and pulled it out of the stone without any pain.'

"'Sir, I'll tell you. When I came home for my brother's sword, I found no one at home to give it to me, so I thought my brother Sir Kay shouldn't go without a sword. That's why I came here eagerly and pulled it out of the stone without any effort.'"

"'Found ye any knights about the sword?' said Sir Ector.

"'Have you found any knights with the sword?' said Sir Ector."

"'Nay,' said Arthur.

"'No,' said Arthur."

"'Now,' said Sir Ector to Arthur, 'I understand ye must be king of this land.'

"'Now,' Sir Ector said to Arthur, 'I understand you must be the king of this land.'"

"'Wherefore I,' said Arthur, 'and for what cause?'

"'So, I,' said Arthur, 'for what reason?'"

"'Sir,' said Ector, 'for God will have it so, for there should never man have drawn out this sword, but he that should be rightwise king of this land. Now let me see if ye can put the sword there as it was and pull it out again.'

"'Sir,' Ector said, 'it’s because God wants it this way; no man should ever have pulled this sword out, except for the one who is meant to be the rightful king of this land. Now let me see if you can put the sword back like it was and pull it out again.'"

"'That is no mastery,' said Arthur. And so he put it in the stone. Therewithall Sir Ector essayed to pull out the sword and failed.

"'That's not mastery,' said Arthur. So he placed it back in the stone. With that, Sir Ector tried to pull out the sword but failed.

"'Now essay,' said Sir Ector unto Sir Kay. And anon he pulled at the sword with all his might, but it would not be.

"'Now try,' said Sir Ector to Sir Kay. And right away he pulled at the sword with all his strength, but it wouldn't budge.

"'Now shall ye essay," said Sir Ector unto Arthur.

"'Now you shall try," said Sir Ector to Arthur.

"'I will well,' said Arthur, and pulled it out easily.

"'I will,' said Arthur, and took it out effortlessly."

"And therewithall Sir Ector knelt down to the earth, and Sir
Kay."

"And with that, Sir Ector knelt down to the ground, and Sir
Kay."

And so Arthur was acknowledged king. "And so anon was the coronation made," Malory goes on to tell us, "and there was Arthur sworn unto his lords and to the commons for to be a true king, to stand with true justice from henceforth the days of his life."

And so Arthur was recognized as king. "And soon the coronation took place," Malory continues, "and there Arthur swore to his lords and to the people to be a true king, to uphold true justice from that day forward for the rest of his life."

For the rest of all the wonderful stories of King Arthur and his knights you must go to Morte d'Arthur itself. For the language is so simple and clear that it is a book that you can easily read, though there are some parts that you will not understand or like and which you need not read yet.

For all the amazing stories about King Arthur and his knights, you should check out Morte d'Arthur itself. The language is straightforward and easy to read, though there are sections you might not understand or enjoy, and you don't have to read those yet.

But of all the books of which we have spoken this is the first which you could read in the very words in which it was written down. I do not mean that you could read it as it was first printed, for the oldest kind of printing was not unlike the writing used in manuscripts and so seems hard to read now. Besides which, although nearly all the words Malory uses are words we still use, the spelling is a little different, and that makes it more difficult to read.

But out of all the books we've discussed, this is the first one you can read in the exact words it was originally written. I don't mean that you could read it as it was first printed, since the earliest printing was similar to the handwriting used in manuscripts and is therefore hard to read today. Moreover, even though almost all the words Malory uses are ones we still use, the spelling is somewhat different, which makes it trickier to read.

The old lettering looked like this: -

The old lettering looked like this: -

    "With that Sir Arthur turned with his knights,
            and smote behind and before, and
    ever Sir Arthur was in the foremost press
            till his horse was slain under him."

"With that, Sir Arthur turned with his knights,
            and struck both behind and in front, and
    Sir Arthur was always at the front of the crowd
            until his horse was killed beneath him."

That looks difficult. but here it is again in our own lettering:-

That looks tough. But here it is again in our own writing: -

"With that Sir Arthur turned with his knights, and smote behind and before, and ever Sir Arthur was in the foremost press till his horse was slain under him."

"With that, Sir Arthur turned with his knights, and struck out in every direction, always at the front of the fight until his horse was killed beneath him."

That is quite easy to read, and there is not a word in it that you cannot understand. For since printing came our language has changed very much less than it did before. And when printing came, the listening time of the world was done and the reading time had begun. As books increased, less and less did people gather to hear others read aloud or tell tales, and more and more people learned to read for themselves, until now there is hardly a boy or girl in all the land who cannot read a little.

That is really easy to read, and there's not a word in it you can’t understand. Since the advent of printing, our language has changed much less than it did before. When printing started, the era of listening came to an end, and the era of reading began. As books became more available, fewer people gathered to listen to others read aloud or tell stories, and more and more people learned to read on their own, until now there’s hardly a boy or girl in the entire country who can’t read a little.

It is perhaps because Morte d'Arthur is easily read that it has become a storehouse, a treasure-book, to which other writers have gone and from which they have taken stories and woven them afresh and given them new life. Since Caxton's time Morte d'Arthur has been printed many times, and it is through it perhaps, more than through the earlier books, that the stories of Arthur still live for us. Yet it is not perfect - it has indeed been called "a most pleasant jumble."* Malory made up none of the stories; as he himself tells us, he took them from French books, and in some of these French books the stories are told much better. But what we have to remember and thank Malory for is that he kept alive the stories of Arthur. He did this more than any other writer in that he wrote in English such as all English-speaking people must love to read.

It's probably because Morte d'Arthur is easy to read that it has become a valuable collection, a treasure-book, that other writers have drawn from, taking its stories and reshaping them to give them new life. Since Caxton's time, Morte d'Arthur has been printed many times, and it's likely through this work, more than the earlier texts, that the stories of Arthur still resonate with us today. Yet, it's not without flaws—it has even been described as "a most pleasant jumble." Malory didn't create the stories himself; as he mentions, he adapted them from French books, and in some of those French texts, the stories are told much better. But what we need to appreciate about Malory is that he kept the stories of Arthur alive. He did this more than any other writer by using English that all English-speaking readers would love to engage with.

*J. Furnivell

J. Furnivell

BOOKS TO READ

    Stories of King Arthur's Knights, by Mary Macgregor.
Stories from Morte d'Arthur, by C. L. Thomson. Morte d'Arthur,
Globe Edition.

Stories of King Arthur's Knights, by Mary Macgregor.
Stories from Morte d'Arthur, by C. L. Thomson. Morte d'Arthur,
Globe Edition.

Chapter IX "THE PASSING OF ARTHUR"

FOUR hundred years after Malory wrote his book, another English writer told the tales of Arthur anew. This was the poet Alfred, Lord Tennyson. He told them in poetry.

FOUR hundred years after Malory wrote his book, another English writer shared the stories of Arthur again. This was the poet Alfred, Lord Tennyson. He told them in verse.

Tennyson calls his poems the Idylls of the King. Idyll means a short poem about some simple and beautiful subject. The king that Tennyson sings of is the great King Arthur.

Tennyson refers to his poems as the Idylls of the King. An idyll is a short poem about a simple and beautiful topic. The king Tennyson writes about is the legendary King Arthur.

Tennyson takes his stories, some from The Mabinogion, some from Malory, some from other books. He has told them in very beautiful English, and it is the English such as we speak to-day. He has smoothed away much that strikes us as rough and coarse in the old stories, and his poems are as different from the old stories as a polished diamond is different from the stone newly brought out of the mine. Yet we miss something of strength and vigor. The Arthur of the Idylls is not the Arthur of The Mabinogion nor of Malory. Indeed, Tennyson makes him "almost too good to be true": he is "Ideal manhood closed in real man, rather than that gray king" of old.

Tennyson draws on various sources for his stories, including The Mabinogion, Malory, and other works. He narrates them in beautifully crafted English, which is similar to how we speak today. He has polished away much of what seems rough and crude in the old tales, making his poems as distinct from the original stories as a polished diamond is from a raw stone. However, we lose some of the strength and energy in this process. The Arthur in the Idylls isn't the same as the Arthur from The Mabinogion or Malory. In fact, Tennyson portrays him as "almost too good to be true": he represents "ideal manhood embodied in a real man," rather than that old "gray king."

And now I will give you part of the last of the Arthur poems, The Passing of Arthur, so that you may read it along with Layamon's account of the hero's death, and see for yourselves the difference between the two. The Passing of Arthur is written in blank verse, that is verse which does not rhyme, and which depends like the old English verse on the accent. Yet they are not alike.

And now I'll share part of the final Arthur poem, The Passing of Arthur, so you can read it alongside Layamon's account of the hero's death and see the differences between the two. The Passing of Arthur is written in blank verse, which means it doesn't rhyme and relies on accent like the old English verse. Still, they are not the same.

    "So all day long the noise of battle roll'd
    Among the mountains by the winter sea;
    Until King Arthur's Table, man by man,
    Had fall'n in Lyonnesse about their lord,
    King Arthur. Then, because his wound was deep,
    The bold Sir Bedivere uplifted him,
    And bore him to a chapel nigh the field,
    A broken chancel by a broken cross,
    That stood in a dark strait of barren land:
    On one side lay the Ocean, and on one
    Lay a great water, and the moon was full."

"So all day long the sounds of battle rolled
    Among the mountains by the winter sea;
    Until King Arthur's Knights, one by one,
    Had fallen in Lyonnesse around their lord,
    King Arthur. Then, since his wound was severe,
    The brave Sir Bedivere lifted him up,
    And took him to a chapel near the battlefield,
    A damaged altar by a broken cross,
    That stood in a dark stretch of barren land:
    On one side was the Ocean, and on the other
    Was a large lake, and the moon was full."

Then the King bids Sir Bedivere take his sword Excalibur,

Then the King tells Sir Bedivere to take his sword Excalibur,

    "And fling him far into the middle mere:
    Watch what thou seest, and lightly bring me word."

"And throw him far into the middle of the lake:
    Pay attention to what you see, and let me know quickly."

Sir Bedivere takes the sword, and,

Sir Bedivere takes the sword, and,

            "From the ruin'd shrine he stept
    And in the moon athwart the place of tombs,
    Where lay the mighty bones of ancient men,
    Old knights, and over them the sea-wind sang
    Shrill, chill, with flakes of foam. He, stepping down
    By zigzag paths, and juts of pointed rock,
    Came on the shining levels of the lake."

"From the ruined shrine, he stepped
    And into the moonlight across the graveyard,
    Where the great bones of ancient men lay,
    Old knights, and above them the sea wind sang
    Sharp and cold, with flecks of foam. He, making his way down
    By winding paths and jutting rocks,
    Came to the bright shores of the lake."

But when Sir Bedivere drew Excalibur and saw the jewels of the hilt shine in the wintry moonlight, he could not find it in his heart to cast anything so beautiful and precious from him. So, hiding it among the reeds by the water's edge, he returned to his master.

But when Sir Bedivere pulled Excalibur from the stone and saw the jewels on the hilt sparkle in the winter moonlight, he just couldn't bring himself to part with something so beautiful and valuable. So, he hid it among the reeds by the water's edge and went back to his master.

    "Then spake King Arthur to Sir Bedivere:
    'Hast thou perform'd my mission which I gave?
    What is it thou hast seen? or what hast heard?'
    And answer made the bold Sir Bedivere:
    'I heard the ripple washing in the reeds,
    And the wild water lapping on the crag.'"

"Then King Arthur said to Sir Bedivere:
    'Have you completed the task I assigned you?
    What have you seen? Or what have you heard?'
    And the brave Sir Bedivere replied:
    'I heard the water gently moving in the reeds,
    And the wild waves lapping against the rocks.'"

But King Arthur well knew that Sir Bedivere had not obeyed him. "This is a shameful thing for men to lie," he said, and once more sent the knight to do his bidding.

But King Arthur knew that Sir Bedivere had not followed his orders. "It's disgraceful for men to lie," he said, and sent the knight to fulfill his command once again.

Again Sir Bedivere went, but again he could not make up his mind to cast away the sword. "The King is sick, and knows not what he does," he said to himself. So a second time he hid the sword and returned.

Again, Sir Bedivere went, but once more he couldn’t bring himself to throw away the sword. "The King is sick and doesn’t know what he’s doing," he thought to himself. So for a second time, he hid the sword and went back.

    "Then spake King Arthur, breathing heavily:
    'What is it thou hast seen? or what hast heard?'

"Then King Arthur said, breathing heavily:
    'What have you seen? Or what have you heard?'

    And answer made the bold Sir Bedivere:
    'I heard the water lapping on the crag,
    And the long ripple washing in the reeds.'

And the brave Sir Bedivere replied:
    'I heard the water splashing against the rock,
    And the gentle waves rolling in the reeds.'

    To whom replied King Arthur, much in wrath:
    'Ah, miserable and unkind, untrue,
    Unknightly, traitor-hearted! Woe is me!
    Authority forgets a dying king.'"

To whom replied King Arthur, very angry:
    'Ah, miserable and unkind, untrue,
    Unknightly, traitor-hearted! Woe is me!
    Authority forgets a dying king.'"

Then, sorrowful and abashed before the anger of the dying King, Sir Bedivere turned, and running quickly lest his courage should fail him, he reached the water's edge and flung the sword far into the lake.

Then, sad and ashamed in front of the dying King’s anger, Sir Bedivere turned and ran quickly, fearing his bravery might fade. He reached the water's edge and threw the sword far into the lake.

    "But ere he dip the surface, rose an arm
    Clothed in white samite, mystic, wonderful,
    And caught him by the hilt, and brandish'd him
    Three times, and drew him under in the mere."

"But before he touched the surface, an arm rose up
Dressed in white silk, magical and amazing,
And grabbed him by the hilt, and waved him
Three times, then pulled him under in the lake."

Then Sir Bedivere, in wonder, returned to the King, who, when he saw him come, cried:-

Then Sir Bedivere, amazed, returned to the King, who, upon seeing him approach, exclaimed:

    "'Now see I by thine eyes that this is done.
    Speak out: what is it thou hast heard, or seen?'"

"'Now I can see from your eyes that this has happened.
    Go ahead: what have you heard or seen?'"

So Sir Bedivere told the King how truly this time he had cast away the sword, and how an arm "clothed in white samite, mystic, wonderful," had caught it and drawn it under the mere. Then at the King's bidding Sir Bedivere raised Arthur and bore him to the water's edge.

So Sir Bedivere told the King how for real this time he had thrown away the sword, and how an arm "dressed in white silk, magical, amazing," had caught it and pulled it under the lake. Then, at the King's request, Sir Bedivere lifted Arthur and took him to the water's edge.

    "Then saw they how there hove a dusky barge,
    Dark as a funeral scarf from stem to stern,
    Beneath them; and descending they were ware
    That all the decks were dense with stately forms,
    Black-stoled, black-hooded, like a dream - by these
    Three Queens with crowns of gold: and from them rose
    A cry that shiver'd to the tingling start,
    And, as it were one voice, an agony
    Of lamentation, like a wind that shrills
    All night in a waste land, where no one comes,
    Or hath come, since the making of the world.

"Then they saw a dark barge below them,
    Black as a funeral shroud from bow to stern,
    And as they descended, they noticed
    That all the decks were filled with majestic figures,
    Dressed in black robes and hoods, like a dream - and among them
    Three Queens wearing golden crowns: and from them rose
    A cry that sent chills down their spines,
    And, as if it were one voice, an agony
    Of sorrow, like a wind that howls
    All night in a desolate land, where no one comes,
    Or has ever come, since the dawn of time.

    Then, murmur'd Arthur, 'Place me in the barge.'
    So to the barge they came. There those three Queens
    Put forth their hands, and took the King, and wept."

Then, Arthur whispered, 'Put me in the boat.'
    So they went to the boat. There, the three Queens
    reached out their hands, took the King, and cried.

Then slowly from the shore the barge moved. And Sir Bedivere, as he saw his master go, was filled with grief and loneliness, for he only of all the brave King's knights was left. And so he cried in mourning:-

Then slowly from the shore the barge moved. And Sir Bedivere, watching his master leave, felt overwhelmed with grief and loneliness, as he was the only one left of all the brave King's knights. And so he cried in mourning:

    "'Ah! my Lord Arthur, wither shall I go?
    Where shall I hide my forehead and my eyes?
    For now I see the true old times are dead.
    . . . . . .
    And I, the last, go forth companionless,
    And the days darken round me, and the years,
    Among new men, strange faces, other minds."

"'Ah! My Lord Arthur, where should I go?
    Where can I hide my forehead and my eyes?
    Because now I see that the real old times are gone.
    . . . . . .
    And I, the last, move forward alone,
    And the days darken around me, and the years,
    Among new people, unfamiliar faces, other thoughts."

Mournfully from the barge Arthur answered and bade him pray, for "More things are wrought by prayer than the world dreams of," and so he said farewell,

Mournfully from the barge, Arthur replied and told him to pray, for "More things are achieved through prayer than the world realizes," and with that, he said goodbye,

"and the barge with oar and sail Moved from the brink, like some full-breasted swan."

"and the boat with oars and a sail Glided from the edge, like a plump swan."

Long stood Sir Bedivere thinking of all that had come and gone, watching the barge as it glided silently away, and listening to the wailing voices,

Long stood Sir Bedivere thinking about all that had happened, watching the barge as it glided silently away, and listening to the wailing voices,

                    "till the hull
    Look'd one black dot against the verge of dawn,
    And on the mere the wailing died away."

"until the hull
    looked like a black dot against the edge of dawn,
    and on the lake the wailing faded away."

Sir Bedivere turned then and climbed,

Sir Bedivere turned then and climbed,

    "Ev'n to the highest he could climb, and saw,
    Straining his eyes beneath an arch of hand,
    Or thought he saw, the speck that bore the King,
    Down that long water opening on the deep
    Somewhere far off, pass on and on, and go
    From less to less and vanish into light.
    And the new sun rose bringing the new year."

"Even to the highest point he could reach, he looked,
    Straining his eyes under a hand arch,
    Or thought he saw, the tiny dot that carried the King,
    Down that long waterway leading into the deep
    Somewhere far away, passing on and on, fading
    From less to less until it vanished into light.
    And the new sun rose, bringing the new year."

The poem moves along with mournful stately measures, yet it closes, like Layamon's farewell to Arthur, on a note of hope. Layamon recalls Merlin's words, "the which were sooth, that an Arthur should yet come the English to help." The hope of Tennyson is different, not that the old will return, but that the new will take its place, for "the old order changeth yielding place to new, and God fulfils himself in many ways." The old sorrows vanish "into light," and the new sun ever rises bringing in the new year.

The poem flows with a mournful yet dignified rhythm, but it ends, like Layamon's goodbye to Arthur, on a hopeful note. Layamon remembers Merlin's words, "which were true, that an Arthur would come to help the English." Tennyson's hope is different; it’s not about the past returning but about the new taking its place, for "the old order changes, giving way to the new, and God fulfills himself in many ways." The old sorrows fade "into light," and the new sun always rises, bringing in the new year.

BOOKS TO READ

Idylls of the King, by Alfred, Lord Tennyson, (Macmillan).

Idylls of the King, by Alfred, Lord Tennyson, (Macmillan).

Chapter X THE ADVENTURES OF AN OLD ENGLISH BOOK

THE story of Arthur has led us a long way. We have almost forgotten that it began with the old Cymric stories, the stories of the people who lived in Britain before the coming of the Romans. We have followed it before the coming of the Romans. We have followed it down through many forms: Welsh, in the stories of The Mabinogion; Latin, in the stories of Geoffrey of Monmouth; French, in the stories of Wace and Map; Semi-Saxon, in the stories of Layamon; Middle English, in the stories of Malory; and at last English as we now speak it, in the stories of Tennyson. Now we must go back and see why it is that our Literature is English, and why it is that we speak English, and not Gaelic, or Cymric, or Latin, or French. And then from its beginnings we will follow our English Literature through the ages.

THE story of Arthur has taken us on a long journey. We have almost forgotten that it started with the old Cymric tales, the stories of the people who lived in Britain before the Romans arrived. We have traced its path before the Romans showed up. We have followed it through many versions: Welsh, in the stories of The Mabinogion; Latin, in the tales of Geoffrey of Monmouth; French, in the accounts of Wace and Map; Semi-Saxon, in the stories of Layamon; Middle English, in the works of Malory; and finally, English as we know it today, in the writings of Tennyson. Now we need to go back and explore why our literature is in English, and why we speak English instead of Gaelic, or Cymric, or Latin, or French. Then, starting from its origins, we will trace our English literature through the ages.

Since historical times the land we now call England has been conquered three times, for we need hardly count the Danish Invasion. It was conquered by the Romans, it was conquered by the English, and it was conquered by the Normans. It was only England that felt the full weight of these conquests. Scotland, Ireland, and, in part, Wales were left almost untouched. And of the three it was only the English conquest that had lasting effects.

Since historical times, the land we now call England has been conquered three times; we can hardly count the Danish Invasion. It was conquered by the Romans, then by the English themselves, and finally by the Normans. Only England felt the full impact of these conquests. Scotland, Ireland, and, to some extent, Wales were mostly left unaffected. Of the three, only the English conquest had lasting effects.

In 55 B.C. the Romans landed in Britain, and for nearly four hundred years after that they kept coming and going. All South Britain became a Roman province, and the people paid tribute or taxes to the Roman Emperor. But they did not become Romans. They still kept their own language, their own customs and religions.

In 55 B.C., the Romans arrived in Britain, and they continued to come and go for almost four hundred years. All of South Britain became a Roman province, and the people paid tribute or taxes to the Roman Emperor. But they didn't become Romans. They kept their own language, customs, and religions.

It will help you to understand the state of Britain in those old days if you think of India to-day. India forms part of the British Empire, but the people who live there are not British. They are still Indians who speak their own languages, and have their own customs and religions. The rulers only are British.

It will help you understand what Britain was like back then if you think about India today. India is part of the British Empire, but the people living there are not British. They are still Indians who speak their own languages and have their own customs and religions. Only the rulers are British.

It was in much the same way that Britain was a Roman province. And so our literature was never Latin. There was, indeed, a time when nearly all our books were written in Latin. But that was later, and not because Latin was the language of the people, but because it was the language of the learned and of the monks, who were the chief people who wrote books.

It was similar to how Britain used to be a Roman province. So, our literature was never really in Latin. There was a time when almost all our books were written in Latin, but that came later, not because Latin was the people's language, but because it was the language of scholars and monks, who were the main authors of books.

When, then, after nearly four hundred years the Romans went away, the people of Britain were still British. But soon another people came. These were the Anglo-Saxons, the English, who came from over the sea. And little by little they took possession of Britain. They drove the old dwellers out until it was only in the north, in Wales and in Cornwall, that they were to be found. Then Britain became Angleland or England, and the language was no longer Celtic, but English. And although there are a few words in our language which can be traced to the old Celtic, these are very few. It is thus from Anglo-Saxon, and not from Gaelic or Cymric, that the language we speak to-day comes.

When, after nearly four hundred years, the Romans left, the people of Britain were still British. But soon another group arrived. These were the Anglo-Saxons, the English, who came from across the sea. Gradually, they took control of Britain. They pushed the original inhabitants out until they were only found in the north, in Wales and Cornwall. Then Britain became Angleland or England, and the language changed from Celtic to English. Although there are a few words in our language that can be traced back to the old Celtic, these are very few. Thus, the language we speak today comes from Anglo-Saxon, not from Gaelic or Cymric.

Yet our Celtic forefathers have given something to our literature which perhaps we could never have had from English alone. The Celtic literature is full of wonder, it is full of a tender magic and makes us feel the fairy charm of nature, although it has not the strength, the downrightness, we might say, of the English. It has been said that every poet has somewhere in him a Celtic strain. That is, perhaps, too much to believe. But it is, perhaps, the Celtic love of beauty, together with the Saxon love of strength and right, to which we owe much of our great literature. The Celtic languages are dying out, but they have left us something which will last so long as our literature lasts.

Yet our Celtic ancestors have contributed something to our literature that we might never have received from English alone. Celtic literature is full of wonder; it carries a gentle magic that lets us feel the enchanting charm of nature, even though it may not have the strength and directness that we often find in English. It's been said that every poet has a hint of Celtic influence in them. That may be a bit of an overstatement, but perhaps it's the Celtic appreciation for beauty, combined with the Saxon appreciation for strength and justice, that has greatly shaped our literature. The Celtic languages are fading away, but they have left us a legacy that will endure as long as our literature does.

And now, having talked in the beginning of this book of the stories which we owe to our Celtic forefathers, let us see what the Saxons brought us from over the sea.

And now, after discussing at the beginning of this book the stories we inherited from our Celtic ancestors, let's explore what the Saxons brought us from across the sea.

Almost the oldest Anglo-Saxon book that we have is called Beowulf. Wise men tell us that, like the tales of Arthur, like the tales of Ossian, this book was not at first the work of one man, but that it has been gradually put together out of many minstrel songs. That may be so, but what is sure is that these tales are very old, and that they were sung and told for many years in the old homes of the English across the sea before they came to Britain and named it Angleland.

Almost the oldest Anglo-Saxon book we have is called Beowulf. Scholars tell us that, like the stories of Arthur and the tales of Ossian, this book wasn't originally the work of a single person but was gradually compiled from many minstrel songs. That may be true, but what’s certain is that these stories are very old and were sung and recounted for many years in the original homes of the English across the sea before they arrived in Britain and named it Angleland.

Yet, as with the old Gaelic and Cymric tales, we have no very old copy of this tale. But unlike these old tales, we do not find Beowulf told in different ways in different manuscripts. There is only one copy of Beowulf, and that was probably written in the tenth or eleventh century, long years after the English were firmly settled in the land.

Yet, like the ancient Gaelic and Welsh stories, we don’t have a very old version of this tale. But unlike those old stories, we don't see Beowulf told in different ways across various manuscripts. There’s only one copy of Beowulf, and it was likely written in the tenth or eleventh century, many years after the English had firmly settled in the land.

As Beowulf is one of our great book treasures, you may like to hear something of its story.

As Beowulf is one of our great literary treasures, you might want to hear a bit about its story.

Long ago, in the time when Queen Elizabeth, James I., and Charles I. sat upon the throne, there lived a learned gentleman called Sir Robert Bruce Cotton. He was an antiquary. That is, he loved old things, and he gathered together old books, coins, manuscripts and other articles, which are of interest because they help to make us understand the history of bygone days.

Long ago, during the reigns of Queen Elizabeth, James I, and Charles I, there lived an educated man named Sir Robert Bruce Cotton. He was an antiquarian, meaning he had a passion for old things, and he collected old books, coins, manuscripts, and other items that are important because they help us understand the history of the past.

Sir Robert Cotton loved books especially, and like many other book lovers, he was greedy of them. It was said, indeed, that he often found it hard to return books which had been lent to him, and that, among others, he had books which really ought to have belonged to the King.

Sir Robert Cotton had a deep passion for books, and like many other bibliophiles, he was quite possessive of them. It was said that he often struggled to return books that had been lent to him, and that, among other titles, he possessed books that rightfully should have belonged to the King.

Sir Robert's library soon became famous, and many scholars came to read there, for Sir Robert was very kind in allowing other people to use his books. But twice his library was taken from him, because it was said that it contained things which were dangerous for people to know, and that he allowed the enemies of the King to use it. That was in the days of Charles I., and those were troublous times.

Sir Robert's library quickly gained a reputation, attracting many scholars who came to read there, as Sir Robert was very generous in letting others use his books. However, his library was taken from him twice because it was believed to contain information that was unsafe for people to know, and that he allowed the King's enemies to access it. This happened during the days of Charles I, which were chaotic times.

The second time that his library was taken from him, Sir Robert died, but it was given back to his son, and many years later his great-great-grandson gave it to the nation.

The second time his library was taken away, Sir Robert died, but it was returned to his son, and many years later his great-great-grandson donated it to the nation.

In 1731 the house in which the library was took fire, and more than a hundred books were burned, some being partly and some quite destroyed. Among those that were partly destroyed was Beowulf. But no one cared very much, for no one had read the book or knew anything about it.

In 1731, the house that housed the library caught fire, and over a hundred books were burned, some partially and some completely destroyed. Among those that were partially damaged was Beowulf. However, no one was particularly concerned, as no one had read the book or knew anything about it.

Where Sir Robert found Beowulf, or what he thought about it, we shall never know. Very likely it had remained in some quiet monastery library for hundreds of years until Henry VIII. scattered the monks and their books. Many books were then lost, but some were saved, and after many adventures found safe resting-places. Among those was Beowulf.

Where Sir Robert found Beowulf or what he thought about it, we will never know. It probably sat in some quiet monastery library for hundreds of years until Henry VIII scattered the monks and their books. Many books were lost during that time, but some were saved and found safe resting places after many adventures. Among those was Beowulf.

Some years after the fire the Cotton Library, as it is now called, was removed to the British Museum, where it now remains. And there a Danish gentleman who was looking for books about his own land found Beowulf, and made a copy of it. Its adventures, however, were not over. Just when the printed copies were ready to be published, the British bombarded Copenhagen. The house in which the copies were was set on fire and they were all burned. The Danish gentleman, however, was not daunted. He set to work again, and at last Beowulf was published.

Some years after the fire, the Cotton Library, as it's now called, was moved to the British Museum, where it still is today. There, a Danish man looking for books about his homeland discovered Beowulf and made a copy of it. However, its adventures weren't over. Just when the printed copies were about to be published, the British bombed Copenhagen. The building housing the copies caught fire, and all of them were destroyed. The Danish man, however, didn't give up. He got back to work, and eventually, Beowulf was published.

Even after it was published in Denmark, no Englishman thought of making a translation of the book, and it was not until fifty years more had come and gone that an English translation appeared.

Even after it was published in Denmark, no Englishman considered translating the book, and it wasn't until another fifty years had passed that an English translation finally came out.

When the Danish gentleman made his copy of Beowulf, he found the edges of the book so charred by fire that they broke away with the slightest touch. No one thought of mending the leaves, and as years went on they fell to pieces more and more. But at last some one woke up to the fact that this half-burned book was a great treasure. Then it was carefully mended, and thus kept from wasting more.

When the Danish man made his copy of Beowulf, he noticed that the edges of the book were so burned that they fell apart with just a light touch. No one thought to fix the pages, and over the years, they continued to deteriorate. But eventually, someone realized that this partially burned book was a valuable treasure. It was then carefully repaired, preventing further damage.

So now, after all its adventures, having been found, we shall never know where, by a gentleman in the days of Queen Elizabeth, having lain on his bookshelves unknown and unread for a hundred years and more, having been nearly destroyed by fire, having been still further destroyed by neglect, Beowulf at last came to its own, and is now carefully treasured in a glass case in the British Museum, where any one who cared about it may go to look at it.

So now, after all its adventures and being discovered by a gentleman during Queen Elizabeth's reign, having sat on his bookshelves unknown and unread for over a hundred years, nearly destroyed by fire, and further damaged by neglect, Beowulf has finally found its place and is now carefully kept in a glass case in the British Museum, where anyone who is interested can go to see it.

And although it is perhaps not much to look at, it is a very great treasure. For it is not only the oldest epic poem in the Anglo-Saxon language, it is history too. By that I do not mean that the story is all true, but that by reading it carefully we can find out much about the daily lives of our forefathers in their homes across the seas. And besides this, some of the people mentioned in the poem are mentioned in history too, and it is thought that Beowulf, the hero himself, really lived.

And even though it might not seem like much, it's actually a huge treasure. Because not only is it the oldest epic poem in the Anglo-Saxon language, but it also serves as history. I don't mean that the story is entirely true, but by reading it carefully, we can learn a lot about the everyday lives of our ancestors in their homes across the sea. Additionally, some of the people mentioned in the poem are referenced in history as well, and it's believed that Beowulf, the hero himself, really existed.

And now, having spoken about the book and its adventures, let us in the next chapter speak about the story. As usual, I will give part of it in the words of the original, translated, of course, into modern English. You can always tell what is from the original by the quotation marks, if by nothing else.

And now, after talking about the book and its adventures, let’s discuss the story in the next chapter. As usual, I’ll share part of it in the original words, translated into modern English, of course. You can always tell what comes from the original by the quotation marks, if nothing else.

Chapter XI THE STORY OF BEOWULF

HROTHGAR, King of the Spear Danes, was a mighty man in war, and when he had fought and conquered much, he bethought him that he would build a great and splendid hall, wherein he might feast and be glad with his people.

HROTHGAR, King of the Spear Danes, was a great warrior, and after he had fought and won many battles, he decided to build a magnificent hall where he could celebrate and enjoy time with his people.

And so it was done. And when the hall was built, there night by night the thanes gathered and rejoiced with their King; and there, when the feast was over, they lay them down to sleep.

And so it was done. And when the hall was built, the thanes gathered night after night to celebrate with their King; and there, when the feast was over, they settled down to sleep.

Within the hall all was gladness, but without on the lone moorland there stalked a grim monster, named Grendel, whose dark heart was filled with anger and hate. To him the sound of song and laughter was deep pain, and he was fain to end it.

Within the hall, everyone was joyful, but outside on the lonely moor, a grim monster named Grendel roamed, his dark heart filled with anger and hatred. To him, the sounds of song and laughter were a source of deep pain, and he was eager to put a stop to it.

"He, the Grendel, set off then after night was come to seek the lofty house, to see how the Ring Danes had ordered it after the service of beer. He found them therein, a troup of nobles sleeping after the feast. They knew not sorrow, the wretchedness of men, they knew not aught of misfortune.

"He, Grendel, then set off after nightfall to find the grand hall and see how the Danes were dealing with things after the beer service. He found them there, a group of nobles sleeping after the feast. They knew nothing of sorrow or the hardships of life; they were unaware of any misfortune."

"The grim and greedy one was soon prepared, savage and fierce, and in sleep he seized upon thirty of the thanes, and thence he again departed exulting in his prey, to go home with the carcases of the slain, to reach his own dwelling.

"The grim and greedy one was soon ready, fierce and savage, and in his sleep, he attacked thirty of the warriors. Afterwards, he left, celebrating his capture, heading home with the bodies of the slain, to return to his own dwelling."

"Then was in the morning twilight, at the breaking of day, Grendel's war-craft revealed to men. Then was lamentation upraised after the feast, a great noise in the morning.

"Then it was in the early morning light, at dawn, Grendel's battle skills were shown to people. Then there was mourning raised after the feast, a loud commotion in the morning."

"The mighty prince, a noble of old goodness, sat unblithe; the strong in armies suffered, the thanes endured sorrow, after they beheld the track of the hated one, the accursed spirit."

"The powerful prince, a noble with a history of goodness, sat unhappily; the strong warriors suffered, the thanes experienced grief, after they saw the trail of the despised one, the cursed spirit."

But in spite of all their grief and horror, when night came the thanes again lay down to rest in the great hall. And there again the monster returned and slew yet more thanes, so that in horror all forsook the hall, and for twelve long years none abode in it after the setting of the sun.

But despite all their pain and fear, when night fell, the thanes once again lay down to sleep in the great hall. And there once more the monster returned and killed even more thanes, causing everyone to abandon the hall in terror, and for twelve long years, no one stayed there after sunset.

And now far across the sea a brave man of the Goths, Beowulf by name, heard of the doings of Grendel, and he made up his mind to come to the aid of King Hrothgar.

And now, far across the sea, a brave man from the Goths, named Beowulf, heard about Grendel's actions, and he decided to help King Hrothgar.

"He commanded to make ready for him a good ship; quoth he, he would seek the war-king over the swan's path; the renowned prince since he had need of men.

"He ordered a good ship to be prepared for him; he said he would seek the war-king across the swan's path; the famed prince, since he needed men."

"The good chieftain had chosen warriors of the Geátish people, the bravest of those who he could find. With fifteen men he sought the sea-wood. A warrior, a man crafty in lakes, pointed out the boundaries of the land.

"The good chieftain had chosen warriors from the Geatish people, the bravest he could find. With fifteen men, he sought the sea-wood. A warrior, a man skilled in lakes, pointed out the boundaries of the land."

"The time passed on, the ship was on the waves, the boat beneath a mountain, the ready warriors stept upon the prow. The men bore into the bosom of the bark bright ornaments, their ready warlike appointments.

"The time went on, the ship was on the waves, the boat under a mountain, the prepared warriors stepped onto the prow. The men brought vibrant decorations into the hold, their ready battle gear."

"The men shoved forth the bounden wood, the men upon the journey they desired.

"The men pushed the bound wood forward, the men on the journey they wanted."

"The likest to a bird the foam-necked ship, propelled by the wind, started over the deep waves of the sea, till that about one hour of the second day, the wreathed prowed ship had sailed over, so that the traveller saw the land.

"The ship with a foam-covered neck, driven by the wind, took off over the deep sea waves, until about an hour into the second day, the ship with the curved prow had traveled far enough for the traveler to spot land."

"Then quickly the people of the Westerns stepped upon the plain. They tied the sea-wood, they let down their shirts of mail, their war-weeds. They thanked God because that the waves had been easy to them."

"Then quickly the people from the West stepped onto the plain. They secured the sea-wood, took off their chainmail, and their battle gear. They thanked God because the waves had been gentle for them."

And now these new-come warriors were led to King Hrothgar. He greeted them with joy, and after feasting and song the Danes and their King departed and left the Goths to guard the hall. Quietly they lay down to rest, knowing that ere morning stern battle would be theirs.

And now these new warriors were brought to King Hrothgar. He welcomed them with happiness, and after a feast and songs, the Danes and their King left, leaving the Goths to protect the hall. They quietly settled down to sleep, aware that a fierce battle awaited them by morning.

"Then under veils of mist came Grendel from the moor; he bare God's anger. The criminal meant to entrap some one of the race of men in the high hall. He went under the welkin, until he saw most clearly the wine hall, the treasure house of men, variegated with vessels. That was not the first time that he had sought Hrothgar's home. Never he, in all his life before or since found bolder men keepers of the hall.

"Then, shrouded in mist, Grendel emerged from the moor; he carried God's wrath. The monster aimed to trap one of the men in the great hall. He moved under the sky until he clearly saw the mead hall, the treasure house of men, adorned with vessels. This wasn’t the first time he had come to Hrothgar’s home. Never in his life, before or after, had he encountered bolder guardians of the hall."

"Angry of mood he went, from his eyes, likest to fire, stood out a hideous light. He saw within the house many a warrior sleeping, a peaceful band together. Then his mood laughed. The foul wretch meant to divide, ere day came, the life of each from his body."

"Fuming, he went in, with eyes blazing like fire. He saw many warriors inside the house, peacefully sleeping alongside each other. Then his mood shifted to laughter. The vile wretch planned to separate each man's life from his body before dawn."

Quickly then he seized a warrior and as quickly devoured him. But as he stretched forth his hand to seize another, Beowulf gripped him in his awful grasp.

Quickly, he grabbed a warrior and just as quickly devoured him. But as he reached out to grab another, Beowulf caught him in his terrifying grip.

Then began a terrible combat. The hall echoed with cries and sounds of clashing steel. The Goths awoke, joining in the fight, but all their swords were of no avail against the ogre. With his bare hands alone Beowulf fought, and thought to kill the monster. But Grendel escaped, though wounded to death indeed, and leaving his hand, arm, and shoulder behind in Beowulf's grip.

Then a brutal battle began. The hall echoed with screams and the sounds of clashing swords. The Goths awakened and joined the fight, but their swords were useless against the ogre. Beowulf fought with just his bare hands, determined to kill the monster. But Grendel managed to escape, though he was mortally wounded, leaving his hand, arm, and shoulder behind in Beowulf's grip.

When morning came there was much rejoicing. Hrothgar made a great feast, at which he gave rich gifts to Beowulf and his friends. The evening passed in song and laughter, and when darkness fell the Danes lay down to rest in the hall as of old.

When morning arrived, everyone was filled with joy. Hrothgar threw a big feast, where he presented valuable gifts to Beowulf and his friends. The evening went by with music and laughter, and when night came, the Danes settled down to sleep in the hall like they always did.

But the evil was not over. Grendel indeed was slain, but his
mother, an ogre almost as fierce as he, was ready to avenge him.
So when night fell she hastened to the hall, and carried off
Hrothgar's best loved thane.

But the evil wasn't finished. Grendel was killed, but his
mother, an ogre almost as fierce as he was, was ready to get revenge.
So when night came, she rushed to the hall and took away
Hrothgar's most beloved warrior.

"Then was there a cry in Heorot. Then was the prudent king, the hoary warrior, sad of mood, when he learned that his princely thane, the dearest to him, no longer lived. Quickly was Beowulf fetched to the bower, the man happy in victory, at break of day."

"Then there was a cry in Heorot. The wise king, the old warrior, was sad when he learned that his beloved thane, who was closest to him, had died. Beowulf was quickly brought to the hall, the man who was joyful in victory, at daybreak."

And when Beowulf heard the mournful tale he comforted the King with brave and kindly words, and quickly he set forth to the dreadful mere, the dwelling of the water-witch, Grendel's mother. And here he plunged in ready to fight.

And when Beowulf heard the sad story, he comforted the King with courageous and kind words, and he quickly headed out to the terrifying lake, the home of the water-witch, Grendel's mother. And there he dove in, prepared to fight.

"Soon did she, who thirsting for gore, grim and greedy, for a hundred years had held the circuit of the waves, discover that some one of men, some strange being, was trying from above the land. She grappled then towards him, she seized the warrior in her foul claws."

"Soon, she, who craved blood, grim and greedy, had ruled the waves for a hundred years, discovered that someone was trying to reach the land from above. She then moved toward him and grabbed the warrior in her filthy claws."

Then beneath the waves was there a fierce struggle, but Beowulf in the end conquered. The water-witch was slain, and rejoicing, the hero returned to Hrothgar.

Then beneath the waves, there was a fierce struggle, but Beowulf ultimately triumphed. The water-witch was defeated, and celebrating, the hero returned to Hrothgar.

Now indeed had peace come to the Danes, and loaded with thanks and rewards, Beowulf returned homeward.

Now peace had indeed come to the Danes, and full of gratitude and rewards, Beowulf headed home.

Many years passed. Beowulf himself became king in his own land,
and for fifty years he ruled well, and kept his folk in peace.
Then it fell that a fearful Fire-Dragon wasted all the land, and
Beowulf, mindful of his deeds of old, set forth to slay him.

Many years went by. Beowulf became king in his own country,
and for fifty years he ruled wisely and kept his people at peace.
Then a terrifying Fire-Dragon started to destroy the land, and
Beowulf, remembering his past exploits, set out to kill it.

Yet ere he fought, he bade farewell to all his thanes, for he knew well that this should be his last fight.

Yet before he fought, he said goodbye to all his warriors, for he knew well that this would be his last battle.

"Then greeted he every one of the men, the bold helm bearer greeted his dear comrades for the last time. I would not bear sword or weapon against the worm if I knew how else I might proudly grapple with the wretch, as I of old with Grendel did. But I ween this war fire is hot, fierce and poisonous; therefore have I on me shield and byrnie. . . . Then did the famous warrior arise beside his shield, hard under helmet he bare the sword- shirt, under the cliffs of stone, he trusted in the strength of one man; nor is such an expedition for a coward."

"Then he greeted each of the men, the brave helmet-wearer said goodbye to his dear comrades for the final time. I wouldn’t use a sword or weapon against the monster if I had any other way to fight him valiantly, just as I did with Grendel before. But I think this fire of battle is hot, fierce, and toxic; that’s why I have my shield and armor on me. . . . Then the famous warrior stood up next to his shield, firmly under his helmet he wore the sword-shirt, below the rocky cliffs, he relied on the strength of one man; and such a mission is not for a coward."

Fiercely then did the battle rage between hero and dragon. But Beowulf's sword failed him in his need, and it was like to go ill with him. Then, when his thanes who watched saw that, fear fell upon them, and they fled. One only, Wiglaf was his name, would not forsake his liege lord. Seizing his shield and drawing his sword, he cried, "Come, let us go to him, let us help our chieftain, although the grim terror of fire be hot."

Then the battle raged fiercely between the hero and the dragon. But Beowulf's sword let him down when he needed it most, and things started to look bleak for him. When his thanes, who were watching, saw this, fear overcame them, and they ran away. Only one, named Wiglaf, refused to abandon his lord. Grabbing his shield and drawing his sword, he shouted, "Come on, let’s go help him, let’s support our leader, even though the terrifying flames are intense."

But none would follow him, so alone he went: "through the fatal smoke he bare his war helmet to the assistance of his lord."

But no one would follow him, so he went alone: "through the deadly smoke he bore his war helmet to assist his lord."

Fierce was the fight and long. But at length the dragon lay dead. Beowulf had conquered, but in conquering he had received his death wound. And there, by the wild seashore, he died. And there a sorrowing people buried him.

Fierce was the fight and long. But at last, the dragon lay dead. Beowulf had won, but in winning, he had received his fatal wound. And there, by the wild seashore, he died. And there a grieving people buried him.

"For him, then did the people of the Geáts prepare upon the earth a funeral pile, strong, hung round with helmets, with war boards and bright byrnies as he had requested. Weeping, the heroes laid down in the midst their dear lord.

"For him, the people of the Geáts prepared a sturdy funeral pyre on the ground, adorned with helmets, shields, and bright chainmail as he had asked. The heroes, filled with sorrow, placed their beloved lord in the center."

"Then began the warriors to awake upon the hill the mightiest of bale-fires. The wood smoke rose aloft, dark from the foe of wood. Noisily it went mingled with weeping. . . .

"Then the warriors began to wake on the hill the mightiest of bonfires. The wood smoke rose high, dark from the burning wood. It mingled noisily with the sound of weeping..."

"The people of the Westerns wrought then a mound over the sea: it was high and broad, easy to behold by the sailors over the waves, and during ten days they built up the beacon of the war- renowned, the mightiest of fires. . . . Then round the mound rode a troupe of beasts of war, of nobles, twelve in all. They would speak about their King, they would call him to mind. They praised his valor, and his deeds of bravery they judged with praise, even as it is fitting that a man should extol his friendly lord, should love him in his soul, when he must depart from the body to become of naught.

"The people of the West built a mound by the sea: it was tall and wide, easily visible to sailors over the waves, and for ten days they constructed the beacon of the famous, the greatest of fires... Then around the mound rode a group of war beasts, twelve noblemen in total. They spoke of their King, remembering him fondly. They praised his bravery, and they admired his heroic deeds, just as it's right for a man to honor his loyal lord and cherish him in his heart, especially when he must leave his body behind and become nothing."

"Thus the people of the Geáts, his hearth comrades, mourned their dear lord. They said that he was of the kings of the world, the mildest and gentlest of men, the most gracious to his people, and the most jealous of glory."

"Therefore, the people of the Geáts, his close companions, grieved for their beloved lord. They claimed he was among the kings of the world, the kindest and gentlest of men, the most generous to his people, and the most passionate about honor."

BOOKS TO READ

Stories of Beowulf, by H. E. Marshall. Beowulf, translated by W.
Huyshe.

Stories of Beowulf, by H. E. Marshall. Beowulf, translated by W.
Huyshe.

Chapter XII THE FATHER OF ENGLISH SONG

ALTHOUGH there are lines of Beowulf which seem to show that the writer of the poem was a Christian, they must have been added by some one who copied or retold the story long after the Saxons had come to Britain, for the poet who first told the tale must have been a heathen, as all the Saxons were.

ALTHOUGH there are lines in Beowulf that suggest the poet was a Christian, they were likely added by someone who copied or retold the story long after the Saxons arrived in Britain, because the original poet who told the tale was probably a pagan, just like all the Saxons at that time.

The Britons were Christian, for they had learned the story of Christ from the Romans. But when the Saxons conquered the land they robbed and ruined the churches, the Christian priests were slain or driven forth, and once more the land became heathen.

The Britons were Christians because they had heard the story of Christ from the Romans. But when the Saxons took over the land, they plundered and destroyed the churches, the Christian priests were killed or forced to flee, and the land reverted to paganism.

Then, after many years had passed, the story of Christ was again brought to England. This time it came from Ireland. It was brought from there by St. Columba, who built a church and founded a monastery on the island of Iona. And from there his eager, wandering priests carried the story far and wide, northward to the fortress of the Pictish kings, and southward to the wild Saxons who dwelt amid the hills and uplands of Northumbria.

Then, after many years, the story of Christ was brought back to England. This time it came from Ireland. It was brought by St. Columba, who built a church and founded a monastery on the island of Iona. From there, his enthusiastic, wandering priests spread the story far and wide, north to the stronghold of the Pictish kings and south to the wild Saxons living in the hills and uplands of Northumbria.

To this story of love and gentleness the wild heathen listened in wonder. To help the weak, to love and forgive their enemies, was something unthought of by these fierce sea-rovers. Yet they listened and believed. Once again churches were built, priests came to live among the people, and the sound of Christian prayer and praise rose night and morning from castle and from hut.

To this tale of love and kindness, the wild pagans listened in amazement. Helping the weak and loving and forgiving their enemies was something unheard of by these fierce sea raiders. Yet they listened and accepted it. Once again, churches were built, priests moved in with the people, and the sound of Christian prayer and praise rose day and night from both castles and huts.

For thirty years and more St. Columba, the passionate and tender, taught and labored. Many monasteries were founded which became, as it were, the lighthouses of learning and religion. There the monks and priests lived, and from them as centers they traveled out in all directions teaching the heathen. And when at last St. Columba closed his tired eyes and folded his weary hands, there were many more to carry on his work.

For over thirty years, St. Columba, passionate and compassionate, taught and worked hard. He founded many monasteries that became, in a sense, beacons of learning and faith. The monks and priests lived there, and from those centers, they traveled in all directions to teach the non-believers. When St. Columba finally closed his tired eyes and folded his weary hands, many others were ready to continue his mission.

Then, also, from Rome, as once before, the story of Christ was brought. In 597, the year in which St. Columba died, St. Augustine landed with his forty followers. They, too, in time reached Northumbria; so, side by side, Roman and Celt spoke the message of peace on earth, goodwill toward men.

Then, from Rome, just like before, the story of Christ was brought. In 597, the year St. Columba died, St. Augustine arrived with his forty followers. They eventually reached Northumbria as well; so, side by side, Romans and Celts shared the message of peace on earth and goodwill toward men.

The wild Saxon listened to this message, it is true. He took Christianity for his religion, but it was rather as if he had put on an outer dress. His new religion made little difference to his life. He still loved fighting and war, and his songs were still all of war. He worshiped Christ as he had worshiped Woden, and looked upon Him as a hero, only a little more powerful than the heroes of whom the minstrels sang. It was difficult to teach the Saxons the Bible lessons which we know so well, for in those far-off days there were no Bibles. There were indeed few books of any kind, and these few belonged to the monks and priests. They were in Latin, and in some of them parts of the Bible had been translated into Latin. But hardly any of the men and women of England could read or understand these books. Indeed, few people could read at all, for it was still the listening time. They learned the history of their country from the songs of the minstrels, and it was in this way, too, that they came to learn the Bible stories, for these stories were made into poetry. And it was among the rugged hills of Northumbria, by the rocky shore where the sounding waves beat and beat all day long, that the first Christian songs in English were sung. For here it was that Caedmon, the "Father of English Song," lived and died.

The wild Saxon listened to this message, and it's true. He accepted Christianity as his religion, but it felt more like putting on a new outfit. His new faith didn’t change much in his life. He still loved fighting and war, and his songs were all about battles. He worshiped Christ as he had worshiped Woden, seeing Him as a hero, just a bit more powerful than the heroes the minstrels sang about. Teaching the Saxons the Bible lessons we know so well was challenging because, back then, there were no Bibles. There were very few books at all, and those few belonged to monks and priests. They were in Latin, and only portions of the Bible had been translated into it. But hardly anyone in England could read or understand these texts. In fact, few could read at all since it was still a time for listening. They learned their country’s history from the minstrels' songs, and that’s also how they came to know Bible stories, as these stories were transformed into poetry. Among the rugged hills of Northumbria, by the rocky shore where the waves crashed all day long, the first Christian songs in English were sung. It was here that Caedmon, the "Father of English Song," lived and died.

At Whitby there was a monastery ruled over by the Abbess Hilda. This was a post of great importance, for, as you know, the monasteries were the schools and libraries of the country, and they were the inns too, so all the true life of the land ebbed and flowed through the monasteries. Here priest and soldier, student and minstrel, prince and beggar came and went. Here in the great hall, when work was done and the evening meal over, were gathered all the monks and their guests. Here, too, would gather the simple folk of the countryside, the fishermen and farmers, the lay brothers and helpers who shared the work of the monastery. When the meal was done the minstrels sang, while proud and humble alike listened eagerly. Or perhaps "it was agreed for the sake of mirth that all present should sing in their turn."

At Whitby, there was a monastery led by Abbess Hilda. This was a very important position because, as you know, monasteries were the schools and libraries of the country, as well as the inns, so all the real life of the land flowed through them. Here, priests and soldiers, students and minstrels, princes and beggars came and went. In the great hall, once work was done and the evening meal finished, all the monks and their guests gathered. The local simple folk, including fishermen and farmers, along with the lay brothers and helpers who contributed to the monastery's work, also came together here. After the meal, the minstrels sang while everyone, both proud and humble, listened with interest. Or maybe "it was agreed for the sake of fun that everyone present would take turns singing."

But when, at the monastery of Whitby, it was agreed that all should sing in turn, there was one among the circle around the fire who silently left his place and crept away, hanging his head in shame.

But when, at the monastery of Whitby, it was decided that everyone would take turns singing, one person in the circle around the fire quietly got up from their spot and slipped away, feeling ashamed.

This man was called Caedmon. He could not sing, and although he loved to listen to the songs of others, "whenever he saw the harp come near him," we are told, "he arose out of shame from the feast and went home to his house." Away from the bright firelight out into the lonely dark he crept with bent head and lagging steps. Perhaps he would stand a moment outside the door beneath the starlight and listen to the thunder of the waves and the shriek of the winds. And as he felt in his heart all the beauty and wonder of the world, the glory and the might of the sea and sky, he would ask in dumb pain why, when he could feel it touch his heart, he could not also sing of the beauty and wonder, glory and might. [68]

This man was named Caedmon. He couldn’t sing, and even though he loved listening to others’ songs, “whenever he saw the harp come near him,” it’s said, “he would get up out of shame from the feast and go home.” He would sneak away from the warm firelight into the lonely darkness, with his head down and slow steps. Maybe he’d stand for a moment outside the door under the starlight, listening to the roar of the waves and the howl of the winds. As he felt all the beauty and wonder of the world in his heart, the glory and power of the sea and sky, he would silently ask why, when he could feel it move him so deeply, he couldn’t also sing about the beauty and wonder, glory and power. [68]

One night Caedmon crept away as usual, and went "out of the house where the entertainment was, to the stable, where he had to take care of the horses that night. He there composed himself to rest. A person appeared to him then in a dream and, calling him by name, said, 'Caedmon, sing some song to me.'

One night, Caedmon quietly slipped away like he usually did and went out of the house where the gathering was taking place, heading to the stable to tend to the horses that night. He settled down to get some rest. Then a figure appeared to him in a dream and, calling him by name, said, 'Caedmon, sing me a song.'

"He answered, 'I cannot sing; for that was the reason why I left the entertainment and retired to this place, because I cannot sing.'

"He replied, 'I can't sing; that's why I left the entertainment and came to this place, because I can't sing.'"

"The other who talked to him replied, 'However, you shall sing.'

"The other person who talked to him responded, 'But you will sing.'"

"'What shall I sing?' rejoined he.

"'What should I sing?' he responded."

"'Sing the beginning of created things,' said the other.

"'Sing the beginning of created things,' said the other."

"Whereupon he presently began to sing verses to the praise of
God, which he had never heard, the purport whereof was thus:—

"Then he immediately started to sing verses to praise God, which he had never heard before, and their meaning was as follows:—

    'Now must we praise the guardian of heaven's kingdom,
    The creator's might and his mind's thought;
    Glorious father of men! as of every wonder he,
    Lord eternal, formed the beginning.
    He first framed for the children of earth
    The heaven as a roof; holy Creator!
    Then mid-earth, the Guardian of mankind,
    The eternal Lord, afterwards produced;
    The earth for men, Lord almighty.'

Now we must praise the guardian of heaven's kingdom,
    The creator's power and his thought;
    Glorious father of people! as of every wonder he,
    Eternal Lord, formed the beginning.
    He first created for the children of earth
    Heaven as a roof; holy Creator!
    Then mid-earth, the Guardian of humanity,
    The eternal Lord, later produced;
    The earth for humanity, almighty Lord.

"This," says the old historian, who tells the story in Latin, "is the sense, but not the words in order as he sang them in his sleep. For verses, though never so well composed, cannot be literally (that is word for word) translated out of one language into another without losing much of their beauty and loftiness."*

"This," says the old historian, who tells the story in Latin, "captures the meaning, but not the exact wording as he sang them in his sleep. Because verses, no matter how well crafted, can't be translated literally (that is, word for word) from one language to another without losing a lot of their beauty and depth."*

*Bede, Ecclesiastical History.

Bede, Church History.

Awakening from his sleep, Caedmon remembered all that he had sung in his dream. And the dream did not fade away as most dreams do. For he found that not only could he sing these verses, but he who had before been dumb and ashamed when the harp was put into his hand, could now make and sing more beautifully than could others. And all that he sang was to God's glory.

Awakening from his sleep, Caedmon recalled everything he had sung in his dream. And the dream didn’t disappear like most dreams do. He discovered that not only could he sing these verses, but he who had once been mute and embarrassed when the harp was handed to him, could now create and sing more beautifully than anyone else. And everything he sang was for God's glory.

In the morning, full of his wonderful new gift, Caedmon went to the steward who was set over him, and told him of the vision that he had had during the night. And the steward, greatly marveling, led Caedmon to the Abbess.

In the morning, excited about his amazing new gift, Caedmon went to the steward in charge of him and shared the vision he had during the night. The steward, greatly intrigued, took Caedmon to the Abbess.

The Abbess listened to the strange tale. Then she commanded Caedmon, "in the presence of many learned men, to tell his dream and repeat the verses that they might all give their judgment what it was and whence his verse came."

The Abbess listened to the strange story. Then she instructed Caedmon, "in front of many scholars, to share his dream and recite the verses so they could all judge what it was and where his verse originated."

So the simple farm laborer, who had no learning of any kind, sang while the learned and grave men listened. And he who was wont to creep away in dumb shame, fearing the laughter of his fellows, sang now with such beauty and sweetness that they were all of one mind, saying that the Lord Himself had, of His heavenly grace, given to Caedmon this new power.

So the simple farm worker, who had no education at all, sang while the knowledgeable and serious men listened. And he who used to sneak away in silent shame, afraid of being laughed at by his peers, sang now with such beauty and sweetness that they all agreed, saying that the Lord Himself had, out of His grace from heaven, given Caedmon this new talent.

Then these learned men repeated to Caedmon some part of the Bible, explained the meaning of it, and asked him to tell it again in poetry. This Caedmon undertook to do, and when he fully understood the words, he went away. Next morning he returned and repeated all that he had been told, but now it was in beautiful poetry.

Then these knowledgeable men recited some part of the Bible to Caedmon, explained its meaning, and asked him to express it again in poetry. Caedmon agreed to do this, and after he fully understood the words, he left. The next morning, he came back and recited everything he had been told, but this time it was in beautiful poetry.

Then the Abbess saw that, indeed, the grace of God had come upon the man. She made him at once give up the life of a servant which he had been leading, and bade him become a monk. Caedmon gladly did her bidding, and when he had been received among them, his brother monks taught to him all the Bible stories.

Then the Abbess realized that the grace of God had truly come upon the man. She immediately had him give up the life of a servant that he had been living and instructed him to become a monk. Caedmon happily complied, and once he was welcomed among them, his fellow monks taught him all the Bible stories.

But Caedmon could neither read nor write, nor is it at all likely that he ever learned to do either even after he became a monk, for we are told that "he was well advanced in years" before his great gift of song came to him. It is quite certain that he could not read Latin, so that all that he put into verse had to be taught to him by some more learned brother. And some one, too, must have written down the verses which Caedmon sang.

But Caedmon could neither read nor write, and it’s unlikely he ever learned to do either, even after becoming a monk, because we’re told he was "well advanced in years" when his amazing gift for song came to him. It's certain he couldn’t read Latin, so everything he put into verse had to be taught to him by a more knowledgeable brother. Plus, someone had to write down the verses that Caedmon sang.

We can imagine the pious, humble monk listening while another read and translated to him out of some Latin missal. He would sit with clasped hands and earnest eyes, intent on understanding. Then, when he had filled his mind with the sacred story, he would go away by himself and weave it into song. Perhaps he would walk about beneath the glowing stars or by the sounding sea, and thank God that he was no longer dumb, and that at last he could say forth all that before had been shut within his heart in an agony of silence. "And," we are told, "his songs and his verse were so winsome to hear, that his teachers themselves wrote and learned from his mouth."

We can picture the devout, humble monk listening as someone reads and translates from a Latin missal for him. He would sit with his hands clasped and a serious look in his eyes, focused on understanding. After he filled his mind with the sacred story, he would go off by himself and turn it into a song. Maybe he would walk under the shining stars or by the crashing sea, thanking God that he was no longer mute and that he could finally express all that had previously been locked inside his heart in a painful silence. "And," we are told, "his songs and verses were so delightful to hear that even his teachers wrote down and learned from him."

"Thus Caedmon, keeping in mind all he heard, and, as it were, chewing the cud, converted the same into most harmonious verse; and sweetly repeating the same, made his masters in their turn his hearers.

"Therefore, Caedmon, remembering everything he heard and, in a sense, reflecting on it, turned it into beautiful verses; and as he sweetly recited them, he captivated his teachers and made them his audience."

"He sang the creation of the world, the origin of man, and all the history of Genesis; and made many verses on the departure of the children of Israel out of Egypt, and their entering into the land of promise, with many other histories from holy writ."

"He sang about the creation of the world, the beginning of humanity, and the entire story of Genesis; he wrote numerous verses about the Israelites leaving Egypt and entering the promised land, along with many other stories from the Scriptures."

As has been said, there are lines in Beowulf which seem to have been written by a Christian. But all that is Christian in it is merely of the outside; it could easily be taken away, and the poem would remain perfect. The whole feeling of the poem is not Christian, but pagan. So it would seem that what is Christian in it has been added long after the poem was first made, yet added before the people had forgotten their pagan ways.

As mentioned, there are parts of Beowulf that appear to have been written by a Christian. However, everything Christian in it is just superficial; it could easily be removed and the poem would still be complete. The overall tone of the poem is not Christian, but pagan. It seems that the Christian elements were added long after the poem was originally created, but before people completely lost their pagan traditions.

For very long after they became Christian the Saxons kept their old pagan ways of thought, and Caedmon, when he came to sing of holy things, sang as a minstrel might. To him Abraham and Moses, and all the holy men of old, were like the warrior chieftains whom he knew and of whom the minstrels sang. And God to him was but the greatest of these warriors. He is "Heaven's Chief," "the Great Prince." The clash and clang of sword and trumpet calls are heard "amid the grim clash of helms." War filled the greatest half of life. All history, all poetry were bound up in it. Caedmon sang of what he saw, of what he knew. He was Christian, he had learned the lesson of peace on earth, but he lived amid the clash of arms and sang them.

For a long time after they became Christian, the Saxons held on to their old pagan ways of thinking, and Caedmon, when he sang about holy things, did so like a minstrel would. To him, Abraham and Moses, along with all the holy figures from the past, were like the warrior leaders he knew, the ones the minstrels sang about. To him, God was simply the greatest of these warriors. He referred to Him as "Heaven's Chief," "the Great Prince." The sounds of swords clashing and trumpet calls echoed "amid the grim clash of helms." War filled the biggest part of life. All history and poetry were connected to it. Caedmon sang about what he saw, what he understood. He was Christian and had learned the message of peace on earth, but he lived in the midst of battles and sang about them.

Chapter XIII HOW CAEDMON SANG, AND HOW HE FELL ONCE MORE ON SILENCE

ONE of Caedmon's poems is call The Genesis. In this the poet begins by telling of how Satan, in his pride, rebelled against God, and of how he was cast forth from heaven with all those who had joined with him in rebelling.

ONE of Caedmon's poems is called The Genesis. In this, the poet starts by telling how Satan, in his pride, rebelled against God, and how he was cast out of heaven along with all those who joined him in his rebellion.

This story of the war in heaven and of the angels' fall is not in the Bible. It is not to be found either in any of the Latin books which the monks of Whitby may have had. The story did not come from Rome, but from the East. How, then, did Caedmon hear it?

This story about the war in heaven and the fallen angels isn't in the Bible. You won't find it in any of the Latin books that the monks of Whitby might have had either. The story didn't come from Rome; it came from the East. So, how did Caedmon hear it?

Whitby, we must remember, was founded by Celtic, and not by Roman monks. It was founded by monks who came from Ireland to Iona, and from thence to Northumbria. To them the teaching of Christ had come from Jerusalem and the East rather than from Rome. So here again, perhaps, we can see the effect of the Celts on our literature. It was from Celtic monks that Caedmon heard the story of the war in heaven.

Whitby, let's not forget, was established by Celtic monks, not Roman ones. These monks came from Ireland to Iona, and then to Northumbria. Their teachings about Christ originated from Jerusalem and the East, rather than from Rome. So, here again, we can perhaps see the influence of the Celts on our literature. It was from Celtic monks that Caedmon learned the story of the battle in heaven.

After telling of this war, Caedmon goes on to relate how the wicked angels "into darkness urged them their darksome way."

After describing this war, Caedmon continues to tell how the evil angels "pushed them into darkness along their shadowy path."

    "They might not loudly laugh,
    But they in hell-torments,
    Dwelt accursed.
    And woe they knew
    Pain and sorrow,
    Torment endured
    With darkness decked,
    Hard retribution,
    For that they had devised
    Against God to war."

"They might not laugh out loud,
    But they were in the torments of hell,
    Living under a curse.
    And they experienced woe,
    Pain and sadness,
    Suffering endured
    Adorned with darkness,
    Severe punishment,
    For they had plotted
    To wage war against God."

Then after all the fierce clash of battle come a few lines which seem like peace after war, quiet after storm.

Then, after all the intense fighting, there are a few lines that feel like peace after war, calm after the storm.

    "Then was after as before
    Peace in heaven,
    Fair-loving thanes,
    The Lord dear to all."

"Then it was the same as before
    Peace in heaven,
    Kind-hearted nobles,
    The Lord beloved by all."

Then God grieved at the empty spaces in heaven from whence the wicked angels had been driven forth. And that they might at last be filled again, he made the world and placed a man and woman there. This to the chief of the fallen angels was grief and pain, and his heart boiled within him in anger.

Then God felt sorrow for the empty spaces in heaven where the fallen angels had been cast out. To fill those voids once more, He created the world and placed a man and woman in it. This caused deep grief and agony for the leader of the fallen angels, and he seethed with anger inside.

"Heaven is lost to us," he cried; "but now that we may not have
it, let us so act that it shall be lost to them also. Let us
make them disobey God,
    "Then with them will he be wroth of mind,
    Will cast them from his favor,
    Then shall they seek this hell
    And these grim depths,
    Then may we have them to ourselves as vassals,
    The children of men in this fast durance."

"Heaven is gone for us," he shouted; "but since we can’t have it, let’s behave in a way that ensures they lose it too. Let’s make them turn against God, "Then He will be angry with them, Will cast them out of His favor, Then they will seek this hell And these dark depths, Then we can have them as our subjects, The children of men in this tight confinement."

Then Satan asks who will help him to tempt mankind to do wrong. "If to any followers I princely treasure gave of old while we in that good realm happy sate," let him my gift repay, let him now aid me.

Then Satan asks who will help him tempt humanity to do wrong. "If any of my followers I once gave great riches to while we were happily in that good realm," let them repay my gift, let them help me now.

So one of Satan's followers made himself ready. "On his head the chief his helmet set," and he, "wheeled up from thence, departed through the doors of hell lionlike in air, in hostile mood, dashed the fire aside, with a fiend's power."

So one of Satan's followers prepared himself. "On his head the chief placed his helmet," and he, "wheeled away from there, left through the doors of hell, fierce and proud,, pushing the fire aside, with a demon's strength."

Caedmon next tells how the fiend tempted first the man and then the woman with guileful lies to eat of the fruit which had been forbidden to them, and how Eve yielded to him. And having eaten of the forbidden fruit, Eve urged Adam too to eat, for it seemed to her that a fair new life was open to her. "I see God's angels," she said,

Caedmon next describes how the devil first tempted the man and then the woman with deceptive lies to eat the fruit that had been forbidden to them, and how Eve gave in to him. After eating the forbidden fruit, Eve encouraged Adam to eat as well, believing that a beautiful new life was waiting for her. "I see God's angels," she said,

    "Encompass him
    With feathery wings
    Of all folk greatest,
    Of bands most joyous.
    I can hear from far
    And so widely see,
    Through the whole world,
    Over the broad creation.
    I can the joy of the firmament
    Hear in heaven.
    It became light to me in mind
    From without and within
    After the fruit I tasted."

"Surround him
    With soft wings
    Of all the greatest people,
    Of the happiest groups.
    I can hear from afar
    And see so widely,
    Through the entire world,
    Across the vast creation.
    I can hear the joy of the sky
    In heaven.
    It became clear to me in my mind
    From outside and inside
    After the fruit I tasted."

And thus, urged by Eve, Adam too ate of the forbidden fruit, and the man and woman were driven out of the Happy Garden, and the curse fell upon them because of their disobedience.

And so, pushed by Eve, Adam also ate the forbidden fruit, and the man and woman were kicked out of the Happy Garden, and the curse came upon them for their disobedience.

So they went forth "into a narrower life." Yet there was left to them "the roof adorned with holy stars, and earth to them her ample riches gave."

So they moved on "into a more limited life." Yet they still had "the roof adorned with holy stars, and the earth offered them its abundant riches."

In many places this poem is only a paraphrase of the Bible. A paraphrase means the same thing said in other words. But in other places the poet seems to forget his model and sings out of his own heart. Then his song is best. Perhaps some of the most beautiful lines are those which tell of the dove that Noah sent forth from the ark.

In many places, this poem is just a rewording of the Bible. A rewording means the same idea expressed in different words. However, in other sections, the poet seems to lose sight of his source and writes from his own feelings. That's when his song is at its best. Maybe some of the most beautiful lines are the ones that describe the dove Noah sent out from the ark.

    "Then after seven nights
    He from the ark let forth
    A palid dove
    To fly after the swart raven,
    Over the deep water,
    To quest whether the foaming sea
    Had of the green earth
    Yet any part laid bare.
    Wide she flew seeking her own will,
    Far she flew yet found no rest.
    Because of the flood
    With her feet she might not perch on land,
    Nor on the tree leaves light.
    For the steep mountain tops
    Were whelmed in waters.
    Then the wild bird went
    At eventide the ark to seek.
    Over the darling wave she flew
    Weary, to sink hungry
    To the hands of the holy man."

"Then after seven nights
    He released a pale dove from the ark
    To chase after the dark raven,
    Over the deep water,
    To see if the raging sea
    Had exposed any part of the green earth.
    She flew wide, seeking her own way,
    Far she flew yet found no rest.
    Because of the flood
    She couldn't land on the ground,
    Nor could she settle on the tree leaves.
    For the steep mountain tops
    Were submerged in water.
    Then the wild bird returned
    At dusk to find the ark.
    Over the gentle wave she flew
    Weary, about to sink, hungry
    In the hands of the holy man."

A second time the dove is sent forth, and this is how the poet tells of it:—

A second time the dove is sent out, and this is how the poet describes it:—

            "Far and wide she flew
    Glad in flying free, till she found a place
    On a gentle tree. Gay of mood she was and glad
    Since she sorely tired, now could settle down,
    On the branches of the tree, on its beamy mast.
    Then she fluttered feathers, went a flying off again,
    With her booty flew, brought it to the sailor,
    From an olive tree a twig, right into his hands
    Brought the blade of green.

"Far and wide she flew
    Happy to be free, until she found a spot
    On a gentle tree. She was cheerful and joyful
    Since she was really tired and could finally rest,
    On the branches of the tree, on its sturdy trunk.
    Then she fluffed her feathers, took off again,
    With her prize in tow, she brought it to the sailor,
    From an olive tree a twig, right into his hands
    Brought the green leaf.

"Then the chief of seamen knew that gladness was at hand, and he sent forth after three weeks the wild dove who came not back again; for she saw the land of the greening trees. The happy creature, all rejoicing, would no longer of the ark, for she needed it no more."*

"Then the chief of the sailors knew that joy was near, and after three weeks, he released the wild dove who never returned; she saw the land with the green trees. The joyful creature, full of happiness, no longer wanted to be on the ark, as she didn’t need it anymore."*

*Stopford Brooke

Stopford Brooke

Besides Genesis many other poems were thought at one time to have been made by Caedmon. The chief of these are Exodus and Daniel. They are all in an old book, called the Junian MS., from the name of the man, Francis Dujon, who first published them. The MS. was found among some other old books in Trinity College, Dublin, and given to Francis Dujon. He published the poems in 1655, and it is from that time that we date our knowledge of Caedmon.

Besides Genesis, many other poems were once believed to have been written by Caedmon. The main ones are Exodus and Daniel. They are all in an old manuscript called the Junian MS., named after the man, Francis Dujon, who first published them. The manuscript was discovered among some other old books in Trinity College, Dublin, and was given to Francis Dujon. He published the poems in 1655, and it's from that time that we trace our knowledge of Caedmon.

Wise men tell us that Caedmon could not have made any of these poems, not even the Genesis of which you have been reading. But if Caedmon did not make these very poems, he made others like them which have been lost. It was he who first showed the way, and other poets followed.

Wise people say that Caedmon couldn't have created any of these poems, not even the Genesis you've been reading. But if Caedmon didn't write these specific poems, he wrote others similar to them that are now lost. He was the one who first paved the way, and other poets followed his lead.

We need not wonder, perhaps, that our poetry is a splendor of the world when we remember that it is rooted in these grand old tales, and that it awoke to life through the singing of a strong son of the soil, a herdsman and a poet. We know very little of this first of English poets, but what we do know makes us love him. He must have been a gentle, humble, kindly man, tender of heart and pure of mind. Of his birth we know nothing; of his life little except the story which has been told. And when death came to him, he met it cheerfully as he had lived.

We shouldn’t be surprised that our poetry is a wonder of the world when we remember that it comes from these great old stories, brought to life by a strong son of the land, a herdsman and a poet. We don’t know much about this first English poet, but what we do know makes us appreciate him even more. He must have been a gentle, humble, kind man with a tender heart and a pure mind. We know nothing about his birth and very little about his life beyond the stories that have been shared. And when death came to him, he faced it with the same cheerfulness he had in life.

For some days he had been ill, but able still to walk and talk.
But one night, feeling that the end of life for him was near, he
asked the brothers to give to him for the last time the
Eucharist, or sacrament of the Lord's Supper.

For a few days he had been sick, but he could still walk and talk.
But one night, sensing that his time was nearing its end, he
asked the brothers to give him the
Eucharist, or the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, one last time.

"They answered, 'What need of the Eucharist? for you are not likely to die, since you talk so merrily with us, as if you were in perfect health.'

"They replied, 'What do you need the Eucharist for? You don't seem like you're about to die, since you’re chatting so happily with us, as if you’re perfectly healthy.'"

"'However,' said he, 'bring me the Eucharist.'

"'But,' he said, 'bring me the Eucharist.'"

"Having received the same into his hand, he asked whether they were all in charity with him, and without any enmity or rancour.

"After getting it in his hands, he asked if they all held no ill will towards him and were on good terms."

"They answered that they were all in perfect charity and free from anger; and in their turn asked him whether he was in the same mind towards them.

"They responded that they were all in perfect harmony and free from anger; and in return, they asked him if he felt the same way about them."

"He answered, 'I am in charity, my children, with all the servants of God.'

"He replied, 'I care about everyone, my children, along with all of God's servants.'"

"Then, strengthening himself with the heavenly viaticum,* he prepared for the entrance into another life, and asked how near the time was when the brothers were to be awakened to sing the nocturnal praises of our Lord.

"Then, bolstering himself with the heavenly support,* he got ready for the transition into another life and inquired how soon the brothers would be called to sing the nighttime praises of our Lord."

*The Eucharist given to the dying.

*The Eucharist offered to those who are dying.*

"They answered, 'It is not far off.'

"They replied, 'It's not far away.'"

"Then he said, 'Well, let us wait that hour.' And signing himself with the sign of the cross, he laid his head on the pillow, and falling into a slumber ended his life so in silence."

"Then he said, 'Alright, let’s wait for that hour.' And making the sign of the cross, he laid his head on the pillow and fell into a sleep, ending his life quietly."

Thus his life, which had been begun in silence, ended also in silence, with just a few singing years between.

Thus his life, which started in silence, ended in silence as well, with only a few years of singing in between.

"Thus it came to pass, that as he had served God with a simple and pure mind, and undisturbed devotion, so he now departed to His presence, leaving the world by a quiet death. And that tongue which had composed so many holy words in praise of the Creator, uttered its last words while he was in the act of signing himself with a cross, and recommending himself into His hands."*

"Eventually, after serving God with a sincere and pure heart, and unwavering devotion, he passed away peacefully, leaving the world behind. The same tongue that had spoken so many holy words in praise of the Creator spoke its final words as he was making the sign of the cross and committing himself into His hands."

*Bede, Ecclesiastical History

Bede, Church History

At Whitby still the ruins of a monastery stand. It is not the monastery over which the Abbess Hilda ruled or in which Caedmon sang, for in the ninth century that was plundered and destroyed by the fierce hordes of Danes who swept our shores. But in the twelfth century the house was rebuilt, and parts of that building are still to be seen.

At Whitby, the ruins of a monastery still stand. It’s not the monastery where Abbess Hilda ruled or where Caedmon sang, because that one was raided and destroyed in the ninth century by the fierce Danish hordes that invaded our shores. However, in the twelfth century, the building was reconstructed, and some parts of that structure can still be seen today.

Chapter XIV THE FATHER OF ENGLISH HISTORY

WHILE Caedmon was still singing at Whitby, in another Northumbrian village named Jarrow a boy was born. This boy we know as Bede, and when he was seven years old his friends gave him into the keeping of the Abbot of Wearmouth. Under this Abbot there were two monasteries, the one at Jarrow and the other at Wearmouth, a few miles distant. And in these two monasteries Bede spent all the rest of his life.

WHILE Caedmon was still singing at Whitby, in another Northumbrian village called Jarrow, a boy was born. This boy is known as Bede, and when he was seven years old, his friends entrusted him to the Abbot of Wearmouth. Under this Abbot, there were two monasteries, one at Jarrow and the other at Wearmouth, just a few miles apart. Bede spent the rest of his life in these two monasteries.

When Bede was eight years old Caedmon died. And although the little boy had never met the great, but humble poet, he must have heard of him, and it is from Bede's history that we learn all that we know of Caedmon.

When Bede was eight years old, Caedmon died. Even though the young boy had never met the great, humble poet, he must have heard of him, and it's from Bede's history that we learn everything we know about Caedmon.

There is almost as little to tell of Bede's life as of Caedmon's. He passed it peacefully, reading, writing, and teaching within the walls of his beloved monastery. But without the walls wars often raged, for England was at this time still divided into several kingdoms, whose kings often fought against each other.

There’s almost nothing to share about Bede’s life, just like with Caedmon’s. He lived peacefully, reading, writing, and teaching inside the walls of his cherished monastery. But outside those walls, wars frequently erupted, as England was still split into several kingdoms, with their kings often battling one another.

Bede loved to learn even when he was a boy. We know this, for long afterward another learned man told his pupils to take Bede for an example, and not spend their time "digging out foxes and coursing hares."* And when he became a man he was one of the most learned of his time, and wrote books on nearly every subject that was then thought worth writing about.

Bede loved to learn even as a kid. We know this because, many years later, another scholar advised his students to look up to Bede as a role model and not waste their time "digging out foxes and hunting hares."* When he grew up, he became one of the most educated people of his time and wrote books on almost every topic that was believed to be worth discussing.

*C. Plummer.

*C. Plummer.*

Once, when Bede was still a boy, a fearful plague swept the land, "killing and destroying a great multitude of men." In the monastery of Jarrow all who could read, or preach, or sing were killed by it. Only the Abbot himself and a little lad were left. The Abbot loved services and the praises of the church. His heart was heavy with grief and mourning for the loss of his friends; it was heavy, too, with the thought that the services of his church could no longer be made beautiful with song.

Once, when Bede was just a boy, a terrible plague spread across the land, "killing and destroying a great multitude of men." In the monastery of Jarrow, everyone who could read, preach, or sing was taken by it. Only the Abbot and a young boy were left. The Abbot cherished the services and praises of the church. His heart was weighed down with sadness for the loss of his friends; it was also heavy with the thought that the beauty of his church's services could no longer be enhanced with song.

For a few days the Abbot read the services all alone, but at the end of a week he could no longer bear the lack of singing, so calling the little lad he bade him to help him and to chant the responses.

For a few days, the Abbot held the services by himself, but after a week he couldn't stand the silence anymore. So, he called the little boy and asked him to help by singing the responses.

The story calls up to us a strange picture. There stands the great monastery, all its rooms empty. Along its stone-flagged passages the footsteps of the man and boy echo strangely. They reach the chapel vast and dim, and there, before the great altar with its gleaming lights, the Abbot in his robes chants the services, but where the voices of choir and people were wont to join, there sounds only the clear high voice of one little boy.

The story paints a strange image for us. There stands the large monastery, all its rooms vacant. Along its stone-paved halls, the footsteps of the man and boy echo oddly. They arrive at the vast, dim chapel, and there, before the large altar with its shining lights, the Abbot in his robes chants the services. But where the choir and congregation used to join in, only the clear, high voice of a little boy is heard.

That little boy was Bede.

That boy was Bede.

And thus night and morning the sound of prayer and praise rose from the deserted chapel until the force of the plague had spent itself, and it was once more possible to find men to take the places of those singers who had died.

And so, day and night, the sounds of prayer and praise filled the empty chapel until the plague was over, and it was once again possible to find people to replace those singers who had died.

So the years passed on until, when Bede was thirty years of age, he became a priest. He might have been made an abbot had he wished. But he refused to be taken away from his beloved books. "The office," he said, "demands household care, and household care brings with it distraction of mind, hindering the pursuit of learning."*

So the years went by until, when Bede turned thirty, he became a priest. He could have been made an abbot if he wanted to. But he chose not to be taken away from his beloved books. "The position," he said, "requires managing a household, and managing a household brings distractions, which interfere with the pursuit of knowledge."

*H. Morley, English Writers.

H. Morley, British Authors.

Bede wrote many books, but it is by his Ecclesiastical History (that is Church history) that we remember him best. As Caedmon is called the Father of English Poetry, Bede is called the Father of English History. But it is well to remember that Caedmon wrote in Anglo-Saxon and Bede in Latin.

Bede wrote a lot of books, but we mostly remember him for his Ecclesiastical History (which is Church history). Just as Caedmon is known as the Father of English Poetry, Bede is recognized as the Father of English History. However, it's important to note that Caedmon wrote in Anglo-Saxon while Bede wrote in Latin.

There were others who wrote history before Bede, but he was perhaps the first who wrote history in the right spirit. He did not write in order to make a good minstrel's tale. He tried to tell the truth. He was careful as to where he got his facts, and careful how he used them. So those who came after him could trust him. Bede's History, you remember, was one of the books which Layamon used when he wrote his Brut, and in it we find many of the stories of early British history which have grown familiar to us.

There were others who documented history before Bede, but he was probably the first to do it with the right intention. He didn’t write just to create a good story for minstrels. He aimed to tell the truth. He was meticulous about where he sourced his facts and careful in how he applied them. As a result, those who followed him could rely on his work. You’ll recall that Bede's History was one of the books Layamon referred to when he wrote his Brut, and in it, we discover many of the early British history tales that have become familiar to us.

It is in this book that we find the story of how Gregory saw the pretty children in the Roman slave market, and of how, for love of their fair faces, he sent Augustine to teach the heathen Saxons about Christ. There are, too, many stories in it of how the Saxons became Christian. One of the most interesting, perhaps, is about Edwin, King of Northumbria. Edwin had married a Christian princess, Ethelberga, sister of Eadbald, King of Kent. Eadbald was, at first, unwilling that his sister should marry a pagan king. But Edwin promised that he would not try to turn her from her religion, and that she and all who came with her should be allowed to worship what god they chose.

It is in this book that we find the story of how Gregory saw the beautiful children in the Roman slave market, and how, out of love for their fair faces, he sent Augustine to teach the non-believing Saxons about Christ. There are also many stories about how the Saxons became Christian. One of the most interesting ones, perhaps, is about Edwin, King of Northumbria. Edwin had married a Christian princess, Ethelberga, sister of Eadbald, King of Kent. At first, Eadbald was reluctant for his sister to marry a pagan king. But Edwin promised that he wouldn’t try to change her faith and that she and everyone who came with her would be allowed to worship whatever god they chose.

So the Princess Ethelberga came to be Queen of Northumbria, and with her she brought Paulinus, "a man beloved of God," as priest. He came to help her to keep faithful among a heathen people, and in the hope, too, that he might be able to turn the pagan king and his folk to the true faith.

So, Princess Ethelberga became the Queen of Northumbria, and she brought Paulinus with her, "a man beloved of God," as a priest. He came to help her stay faithful among a pagan people, and he hoped to convert the pagan king and his people to the true faith.

And in this hope he was not disappointed. By degrees King Edwin began to think much about the Christian faith. He gave up worshipping idols, and although he did not at once become Christian, "he often sat alone with silent lips, while in his inmost heart he argued much with himself, considering what was best to do and what religion he should hold to." At last the King decided to call a council of his wise men, and to ask each one what he thought of this new teaching. And when they were all gathered Coifi, the chief priest, spoke.

And in this hope, he wasn't let down. Gradually, King Edwin started to think a lot about the Christian faith. He stopped worshiping idols, and even though he didn't instantly become Christian, "he often sat alone with silent lips, while in his innermost heart he argued a lot with himself, considering what was best to do and what religion he should follow." Eventually, the King decided to gather his wise men and ask each one what they thought of this new teaching. When they were all there, Coifi, the chief priest, spoke.

"'O King,' he said, 'consider what this is which is now preached to us; for I verily declare to you, that the religion which we have hitherto professed has, as far as I can learn, no virtue in it. For none of your people has applied himself more diligently to the worship of our gods than I. And yet there are many who receive greater favors from you, and are more preferred than I, and are more prosperous in their undertakings. Now if the gods were good for anything, they would rather forward me, who have been more careful to serve them. It remains, therefore, that if upon examination you find those new doctrines, which are now preached to us, better and more efficacious, we immediately receive them without delay.'

"'O King,' he said, 'please think about what is being preached to us right now; I truly believe that the religion we’ve followed up to this point has, as far as I can tell, no value. No one among your people has dedicated himself more earnestly to the worship of our gods than I have. Yet there are many who receive greater rewards from you, are held in higher regard than I, and are more successful in their endeavors. If the gods really were good for anything, they would surely support me, since I’ve been more dedicated to serving them. Therefore, if you find that these new teachings being shared with us are better and more effective, we will accept them without hesitation.'

"Another of the King's chief men, approving of his words and exhortations, presently added: 'The present life of man, O King, seems to me, in comparison of that time which is unknown to us, like to the swift flight of a sparrow through the room wherein you sit at supper in winter, with your commanders and ministers, and a good fire in the midst, while the storms of rain and snow prevail abroad. The sparrow, I say, flying in at one door and immediately out at another, whilst he is within is safe from the wintry storm; but after a short space of fair weather, he immediately vanishes out of your sight into the dark winter from whence he had emerged. So this life of man appears for a short space, but of what went before, or what is to follow, we are utterly ignorant. If, therefore, this new doctrine contains something more certain, it seems justly to deserve to be followed.'"

"Another one of the King’s key advisors, agreeing with his words and encouragement, quickly added: 'The current life of a person, O King, seems to me, compared to that unknown time, like the swift flight of a sparrow through the room where you’re having dinner in winter, surrounded by your commanders and ministers, with a nice fire in the middle, while the storms of rain and snow rage outside. The sparrow, I say, flies in through one door and immediately out through another; while he’s inside, he’s safe from the winter storm. But after a brief moment of good weather, he quickly disappears from your sight back into the dark winter from which he just came. This human life appears only for a short time, but we're completely unaware of what happened before or what will come after. Therefore, if this new teaching has something more certain, it rightly deserves to be followed.'"

Others of the King's wise men and counselors spoke, and they all spoke to the same end. Coifi then said that he would hear yet more of what Paulinus had to tell. So Paulinus rose from his place and told the people more of the story of Christ. And after listening attentively for some time Coifi again cried out, "'I advise, O King, that we instantly abjure and set fire to those temples and altars which we have consecrated without reaping any benefit from them.'

Others of the King's wise men and advisors spoke, and they all agreed. Coifi then said he wanted to hear more of what Paulinus had to share. So Paulinus stood up and told the people more about the story of Christ. After listening carefully for a while, Coifi shouted again, "I suggest, O King, that we immediately abandon and burn those temples and altars that we have dedicated without gaining any benefits from them."

"In short, the King publicly gave his license to Paulinus to preach the Gospel, and renouncing idolatry, declared that he received the faith of Christ. And when he inquired of the high priest who should first profane the altars and temples of their idols with the enclosures that were about them, Coifi answered, 'I; for who can more properly than myself destroy those things which I worshiped through ignorance, for an example to all others through the wisdom which has been given me by the true God?'

"In short, the King publicly gave Paulinus permission to preach the Gospel, and rejecting idolatry, announced that he accepted the faith of Christ. When he asked the high priest who should be the first to desecrate the altars and temples of their idols along with the enclosures around them, Coifi replied, 'I will; for who better than me can destroy those things I worshiped out of ignorance, as an example to everyone through the wisdom that has been given to me by the true God?'"

"Then immediately, in contempt of his former superstitions, he desired the King to furnish him with arms and a stallion. And mounting the same he set out to destroy the idols. For it was not lawful before for the high priest either to carry arms or to ride upon any but a mare.

"Then right away, dismissing his old superstitions, he asked the King for weapons and a stallion. And after mounting it, he set out to destroy the idols. For it had been forbidden before for the high priest to carry weapons or to ride anything other than a mare."

"Having, therefore, girt a sword about him, with a spear in his hand, he mounted the King's stallion and proceeded to the idols. The multitude, beholding it, concluded he was distracted. But he lost no time, for as soon as he drew near the temple he profaned the same, casting into it the spear which he held. And rejoicing in the knowledge of the worship of the true God, he commanded his companions to destroy the temple, with all its enclosures, by fire."*

"Having strapped on a sword and holding a spear, he rode the King's horse and went to the idols. The crowd, seeing this, thought he was out of his mind. But he didn't waste any time; as soon as he got close to the temple, he defiled it by throwing in the spear he was carrying. And filled with joy from knowing the worship of the true God, he ordered his companions to burn down the temple and everything around it."

*Dr. Giles's translation of Ecclesiastical History.

*Dr. Giles's translation of Church History.*

One of the reasons why I have chosen this story out of Bede's History is because it contains the picture of the sparrow flitting through the firelit room. Out of the dark and cold it comes into the light and warmth for a moment, and then vanishes into the dark and cold once more.

One of the reasons I picked this story from Bede's History is that it shows the image of the sparrow darting through the firelit room. It comes out of the darkness and cold into the light and warmth for a moment, and then disappears back into the dark and cold again.

The Saxon who more than thirteen hundred years ago made that word-picture was a poet. He did not know it, perhaps, he was only speaking of what he had often seen, telling in simple words of something that happened almost every day, and yet he has given us a picture which we cannot forget, and has made our literature by so much the richer. He has told us of something, too, which helps us to realize the rough life our forefathers lived. Even in the king's palace the windows were without glass, the doors stood open to let out the smoke from "the good fire in the midst," for there were no chimneys, or at best but a hole in the roof to serve as one. The doors stood open, even though "the storms of snow and rain prevailed abroad," and in spite of the good fire, it must have been comfortless enough. Yet many a stray bird might well be drawn thither by the light and warmth.

The Saxon who created that vivid description over thirteen hundred years ago was a poet. He might not have realized it; he was just describing what he often saw, using simple words to talk about something that happened almost daily. Yet, he has given us an unforgettable image and enriched our literature. He has also helped us understand the harsh life our ancestors endured. Even in the king's palace, the windows had no glass, and the doors were left open to let out the smoke from "the good fire in the midst," since there were no chimneys, or at best, just a hole in the roof serving that purpose. The doors remained open, even though "the storms of snow and rain prevailed outside," and despite the good fire, it must have been pretty uncomfortable. Still, many a stray bird might have been drawn there by the light and warmth.

Bede lived a peaceful, busy life, and when he came to die his end was peaceful too, and his work ceased only with his death. One of his pupils, writing to a friend, tells of these last hours.*

Bede lived a calm, active life, and when he was nearing the end, his passing was peaceful as well, with his work only stopping when he died. One of his students, writing to a friend, shares about these final hours.*

*Extracts are from a letter of Cuthbert, afterwards Abbot of
Wearmouth and Jarrow, to his friend Cuthwin.

*Extracts are from a letter of Cuthbert, later Abbot of
Wearmouth and Jarrow, to his friend Cuthwin.

For some weeks in the bright springtime of 735 Bede had been ill, yet "cheerful and rejoicing, giving thanks to almighty God every day and night, yea every hour." Daily, too, he continued to give lessons to his pupils, and the rest of the time he spent in singing psalms. "I can with truth declare that I never saw with my eyes, or heard with my ears, any one return thanks so unceasingly to the living God," says the letter. "During these days he labored to compose two works well worthy to be remembered besides the lessons we had from him, and singing of psalms: that is, he translated the Gospel of St. John as far as the words, 'But what are these among so many,' into our own tongue for the benefit of the church, and some collections out of the Book of Notes of Bishop Isidor.

For several weeks in the bright spring of 735, Bede had been sick, yet he remained "cheerful and joyful, giving thanks to Almighty God every day and night, indeed every hour." He continued to teach his students daily, and in his spare time, he spent it singing psalms. "I can truly say that I never saw with my eyes, or heard with my ears, anyone who gave thanks so continuously to the living God," says the letter. "During these days, he worked on two notable writings beyond the lessons we received from him and the singing of psalms: he translated the Gospel of St. John up to the line 'But what are these among so many?' into our own language for the benefit of the church, and he made some compilations from the Book of Notes of Bishop Isidor."

"When the Tuesday before the Ascension of our Lord came, he began to suffer still more in his health. But he passed all that day and dictated cheerfully, and now and then among other things said, 'Go on quickly, I know not how long I shall hold out, and whether my maker will not soon take me away.'

"When the Tuesday before the Ascension of our Lord arrived, he started to feel even worse in his health. But he spent the entire day dictating cheerfully and occasionally said, 'Keep going quickly, I don't know how much longer I can last, and whether my creator will take me away soon.'"

"But to us he seemed very well to know the time of his departure. And so he spent the night awake in thanksgiving. And when the morning appeared, that is Wednesday, he ordered us to write with all speed what he had begun. . . .

"But to us, he seemed to know exactly when he would leave. So, he stayed up all night in gratitude. And when morning came, that is Wednesday, he told us to write down everything he had started as quickly as possible. . . ."

"There was one of us with him who said to him, 'Most dear Master, there is still one chapter wanting. Do you think it troublesome to be asked any more questions?'

"There was someone with him who said to him, 'Most dear Master, there is still one chapter missing. Do you find it annoying to be asked any more questions?'"

"He answered, 'It is no trouble. Take your pen and make ready and write fast. . . .'

"He replied, 'It's no trouble. Grab your pen, get ready, and write quickly...'"

"Then the same boy said once more, 'Dear Master, there is yet one sentence not written.'

"Then the same boy said again, 'Dear Master, there’s still one sentence left unwritten.'"

"And he said, 'Well, then write it.'

"And he said, 'Alright, then write it.'"

"And after a little space the boy said, 'Now it is finished.'

"And after a short while, the boy said, 'Now it's done.'"

"And he answered, 'Well, thou hast spoken truth, it is finished.
Receive my head into your hands, for it is a great satisfaction
to me to sit facing my holy place, where I was wont to pray, that
I may also, sitting, call upon my Father.'"

"And he answered, 'Well, you have spoken the truth, it is finished.
Hold my head in your hands, for it brings me great peace
to sit facing my holy place, where I used to pray, so
I can also, while sitting, call upon my Father.'"

And sitting upon the pavement of his little cell, he sang, "Glory be to the Father and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost." "When he had named the Holy Ghost he breathed his last, and departed to the heavenly kingdom."

And sitting on the pavement of his small cell, he sang, "Glory be to the Father and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit." "When he mentioned the Holy Spirit, he took his last breath and went to the heavenly kingdom."

So died Bede, surnamed the Venerable.

So died Bede, known as the Venerable.

We have come to think of Venerable as meaning very old. But Bede was only sixty-two when he died, and Venerable here means rather "Greatly to be honored."

We have come to think of Venerable as meaning very old. But Bede was only sixty-two when he died, and Venerable here means rather "Greatly to be honored."

There are two or three stories about how Bede came to be given his surname. One tells how a young monk was set to write some lines of poetry to be put upon the tomb where his master was buried. He tried hard, but the verse would not come right. He could not get the proper number of syllables in his lines.

There are two or three stories about how Bede got his surname. One tells how a young monk was tasked with writing some lines of poetry to be placed on the tomb where his master was buried. He tried really hard, but the verses just wouldn't come out right. He couldn't get the correct number of syllables in his lines.

    "In this grave lie the bones of
    Bede,"

"In this grave lie the bones of
    Bede,"

he wrote. But he could not find an adjective that would make the line the right length, try how he might. At last, wearied out, he fell asleep over his task.

he wrote. But he couldn’t find an adjective that would make the line the right length, no matter how hard he tried. Finally, exhausted, he fell asleep at his desk.

Then, as he slept, an angel bent down, and taking the pen from the monk's tired fingers, wrote the words, "the Venerable," so that the line ran, "In this grave lie the bones of the Venerable Bede." And thus, for all time, our first great historian is known as The Venerable Bede.

Then, while he was sleeping, an angel leaned down, took the pen from the monk's weary fingers, and wrote the words, "the Venerable," making the line read, "In this grave lie the bones of the Venerable Bede." And so, for all time, our first great historian is recognized as The Venerable Bede.

BOOK TO READ

The Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation, by Bede, translated by Dr. Giles.

The Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation, by Bede, translated by Dr. Giles.

Chapter XV HOW ALFRED THE GREAT FOUGHT WITH HIS PEN

WHILE Caedmon sang his English lays and Bede wrote his Latin books, Northumbria had grown into a center, not only of English learning, but of learning for western Europe. The abbots of Jarrow and Wearmouth made journeys to Rome and brought back with them precious MSS. for the monastery libraries. Scholars from all parts of Europe came to visit the Northumbrian monasteries, or sent thither for teachers.

WHILE Caedmon sang his English songs and Bede wrote his Latin books, Northumbria became a hub, not just of English learning, but of education for Western Europe. The abbots of Jarrow and Wearmouth traveled to Rome and brought back valuable manuscripts for the monastery libraries. Scholars from all over Europe came to visit the Northumbrian monasteries or sent there for teachers.

But before many years had passed all that was changed. Times of war and trouble were not yet over for England. Once again heathen hordes fell upon our shores. The Danes, fierce and lawless, carrying sword and firebrand wherever they passed, leaving death and ruin in their track, surged over the land. The monasteries were ruined, the scholars were scattered. A life of peaceful study was no longer possible, the learning of two hundred years was swept away, the lamp of knowledge lit by the monks grew dim and flickered out.

But before many years had gone by, everything had changed. Times of war and trouble weren't over for England. Once again, heathen hordes attacked our shores. The Danes, fierce and lawless, brought swords and fire with them wherever they went, leaving death and destruction in their wake as they swept across the land. The monasteries were destroyed, and the scholars were scattered. A peaceful life of study was no longer possible; the knowledge built over two hundred years was lost, and the light of knowledge that the monks had kindled grew dim and went out.

But when sixty years or more had passed, a king arose who crushed the Danish power, and who once more lit that lamp. This king was Alfred the Great.

But when sixty years or more had passed, a king came along who defeated the Danish power and reignited that light. This king was Alfred the Great.

History tells us how he fought the Danes, how he despaired, and how he took heart again, and how he at last conquered his enemies and brought peace to his people.

History tells us how he battled the Danes, how he lost hope, and how he regained his courage, ultimately overcoming his foes and bringing peace to his people.

Alfred was great in war. He was no less great in peace. As he fought the Danes with the sword, so he fought ignorance with his pen. He loved books, and he longed to bring back to England something of the learning which had been lost. Nor did he want to keep learning for a few only. He wanted all his people to get the good of it. And so, as most good books were written in Latin, which only a few could read, he began to translate some of them into English.

Alfred was amazing in war. He was just as impressive in peace. As he battled the Danes with a sword, he fought ignorance with his writing. He loved books and wanted to restore some of the knowledge that had been lost in England. He didn’t want to keep that knowledge to just a few people; he wanted everyone to benefit from it. So, since most good books were written in Latin, which only a few could read, he started translating some of them into English.

In the beginning of one of them Alfred says, "There are only a few on this side of the Humber who can understand the Divine Service, or even explain a Latin epistle in English, and I believe not many on the other side of the Humber either. But they are so few that indeed I cannot remember one south of the Thames when I began to reign."

In the beginning of one of them, Alfred says, "There are only a few people on this side of the Humber who can understand the Divine Service, or even explain a Latin letter in English, and I don’t think there are many on the other side of the Humber either. But they are so few that I honestly can’t remember anyone south of the Thames when I started to rule."

By "this side of the Humber" Alfred means the south side, for now the center of learning was no longer Northumbria, but Wessex.

By "this side of the Humber," Alfred refers to the south side, as the center of learning has shifted from Northumbria to Wessex.

Alfred translated many books. He translated books of geography, history and religion, and it is from Alfred that our English prose dates, just as English poetry dates from Caedmon. For you must remember that although we call Bede the Father of English History, he wrote in Latin for the most part, and what he wrote in English has been lost.

Alfred translated many books. He translated books on geography, history, and religion, and it is from Alfred that our English prose originates, just as English poetry originates from Caedmon. You have to remember that although we call Bede the Father of English History, he mostly wrote in Latin, and what he wrote in English has been lost.

Besides writing himself, Alfred encouraged his people to write.
He also caused a national Chronicle to be written.

Besides writing himself, Alfred encouraged his people to write.
He also had a national Chronicle created.

A chronicle is the simplest form of history. The old chronicles did not weave their history into stories, they simply put down a date and something that happened on that date. They gave no reasons for things, they expressed no feelings, no thoughts. So the chronicles can hardly be called literature. They were not meant to be looked upon as literature. The writers of them used them rather as keys to memory. They kept all the stories in their memories, and the sight of the name of a king or of a battle was enough to unlock their store of words. And as they told their tales, if they forgot a part they made something up, just as the minstrels did.

A chronicle is the most basic form of history. The old chronicles didn’t weave their history into stories; they simply recorded a date and noted something that happened on that date. They didn’t give reasons for events, express feelings, or share thoughts. So, the chronicles can hardly be considered literature. They weren’t meant to be viewed as literature. The writers used them more as memory aids. They kept all the stories in their minds, and seeing the name of a king or a battle was enough to unlock their store of words. And as they shared their tales, if they forgot part of it, they made something up, just like the minstrels did.

Alfred caused the Chronicle to be written up from such books and records as he had from the coming of the Romans until the time in which he himself reigned. And from then onwards to the time of the death of King Stephen the Saxon Chronicle was kept. It is now one of the most useful books from which we can learn the history of those times.

Alfred had the Chronicle written based on the books and records he had from the arrival of the Romans until the time he ruled. From that point until the death of King Stephen, the Saxon Chronicle was maintained. It is now one of the most valuable sources for understanding the history of that period.

Sometimes, especially at the beginning, the record is very scant. As a rule, there is not more than one short sentence for a year, sometimes not even that, but merely a date. It is like this:—

Sometimes, especially at the beginning, the record is very limited. Usually, there's no more than one short sentence for a year; sometimes there’s not even that, just a date. It looks like this:—

"Year 189. In this year Severus succeeded to the empire and reigned seventeen winters. He begirt Britain with a dike from sea to sea.

"Year 189. In this year, Severus took over the empire and ruled for seventeen winters. He surrounded Britain with a ditch from sea to sea."

"Year 190.

"Year 190."

"Year 199.

Year 199

"Year 200. In this year was found the Holy Rood."

"Year 200. In this year, the Holy Rood was discovered."

And so on it goes, and every now and again, among entries which seem to us of little or no importance, we learn something that throws great light on our past history. And when we come to the time of Alfred's reign the entries are much more full. From the Chronicle we learn a great deal about his wars with the Danes, and of how he fought them both by land and by sea.

And so it continues, and every now and then, among entries that seem unimportant to us, we discover something that shines a bright light on our history. When we get to the time of Alfred's reign, the entries are much more detailed. From the Chronicle, we learn a lot about his wars with the Danes and how he fought them on both land and sea.

The Saxon Chronicle, as it extended over many hundred years, was of course written by many different people, and so parts of it are written much better than other parts. Sometimes we find a writer who does more than merely set down facts, who seems to have a feeling for how he tells his story, and who tries to make the thing he writes about living. Sometimes a writer even breaks into song.

The Saxon Chronicle, which spans several hundred years, was obviously written by many different people, so some sections are much better written than others. Occasionally, we come across a writer who does more than just report facts; they seem to have a knack for storytelling and strive to bring their subjects to life. Sometimes, a writer even breaks into verse.

Besides causing the Chronicle to be written, Alfred translated Bede's History into English. And so that all might learn the history of their land, he rebuilt the ruined monasteries and opened schools in them once more. There he ordered that "Every free-born youth in the Kingdom, who has the means, shall attend to his book, so long as he have no other business, till he can read English perfectly."*

Besides having the Chronicle written, Alfred translated Bede's History into English. To ensure that everyone could learn the history of their land, he rebuilt the damaged monasteries and reopened schools within them. He decreed that "Every free-born youth in the Kingdom, who has the means, shall attend to his book, as long as he has no other obligations, until he can read English perfectly."*

*Preface to Boethius' Pastoral Care, translated into English by
Alfred.

*Preface to Boethius' Pastoral Care, translated into English by
Alfred.

Alfred died after having reigned for nearly thirty years. Much that he had done seemed to die with him, for once again the Danes descended upon our coasts. Once again they conquered, and Canute the Dane became King of England. But the English spirit was strong, and the Danish invasion has left scarcely a trace upon our language. Nor did the Danish power last long, for in 1042 we had in Edward the Confessor an English king once more. But he was English only in name. In truth he was more than half French, and under him French forces began already to work on our literature. A few years later that French force became overwhelming, for in 1066 William of Normandy came to our shores, and with his coming it seemed for a time as if the life of English literature was to be crushed out forever. Only by the Chronicle were both prose and poetry kept alive in the English tongue. And it is to Alfred the Great that we owe this slender thread which binds our English literature of to-day with the literature of a thousand years ago.

Alfred died after reigning for nearly thirty years. Much of what he accomplished seemed to fade with him, as the Danes once again invaded our shores. They conquered once more, and Canute the Dane became King of England. But the English spirit was resilient, and the Danish invasion left hardly a mark on our language. The Danish rule didn’t last long, as in 1042, we had Edward the Confessor as our English king again. However, he was English only in name. In reality, he was more than half French, and under his reign, French influences started to shape our literature. A few years later, this French influence became overwhelming, as in 1066, William of Normandy arrived on our shores, and it seemed for a time that English literature might be silenced forever. Only through the Chronicle was both prose and poetry preserved in the English language. We owe this delicate connection that links our modern English literature to that of a thousand years ago to Alfred the Great.

Chapter XVI WHEN ENGLISH SLEPT

    "William came o'er the sea,
    With bloody sword came he.
    Cold heart and bloody sword hand
    Now rule the English land."
            The Heimskringla

"William came over the sea,
    With a bloody sword in hand.
    With a cold heart and bloody sword
    Now rules the English land."
            The Heimskringla

WILLIAM THE NORMAN ruled England. Norman knights and nobles filled all the posts of honor at court, all the great places in the land. Norman bishops and abbots ruled in church and monastery. The Norman tongue was alone the speech in court and hall, Latin alone was the speech of the learned. Only among the lowly, the unlearned, and the poor was English heard.

WILLIAM THE NORMAN ruled England. Norman knights and nobles filled all the top positions at court and held all the important places in the country. Norman bishops and abbots governed in churches and monasteries. The Norman language was the only one spoken in court and halls, while Latin was the language of scholars. English was only heard among the common people, the uneducated, and the poor.

It seemed as if the English tongue was doomed to vanish before the conquering Norman, even as the ancient British tongue had vanished before the conquering English. And, in truth, for two hundred years it might have been thought that English prose was dead, "put to sleep by the sword." But it was not so. It slept, indeed, but to awake again. For England conquered the conqueror. And when English Literature awoke once more, it was the richer through the gifts which the Norman had brought.

It seemed like the English language was destined to disappear under the conquering Normans, just as the ancient British language had disappeared under the conquering English. In fact, for two hundred years, it might have seemed that English prose was dead, "put to sleep by the sword." But that wasn’t the case. It was asleep, yes, but it was going to wake up again. England overcame the conqueror. And when English literature awakened once more, it was richer for the influences that the Normans had brought.

One thing the Normans had brought was a liking for history, and soon there sprang up a whole race of chroniclers. They, like Bede, were monks and priests. They lived in monasteries, and wrote in Latin. One after another they wrote, and when one laid down his pen, another took it up. Some of these chroniclers were mere painstaking men who noted facts and dates with care. But others were true writers of literature, who told their tales in vivid, stirring words, so that they make these times live again for us. The names of some of the best of these chroniclers are Eadmer, Orderic Vitalis, and William of Malmesbury.

One thing the Normans brought with them was a love for history, and soon a whole generation of chroniclers emerged. Like Bede, they were monks and priests. They lived in monasteries and wrote in Latin. One by one, they wrote, and when one set down his pen, another picked it up. Some of these chroniclers were simply diligent individuals who carefully noted facts and dates. But others were true literary writers who told their stories in vivid, exciting language, bringing these times back to life for us. The names of some of the best of these chroniclers are Eadmer, Orderic Vitalis, and William of Malmesbury.

By degrees these Norman and Anglo-Norman monks became filled with the spirit of England. They wrote of England as of their home, they were proud to call themselves English, and they began to desire that England should stand high among the nations. It is, you remember, from one of these chroniclers, Geoffrey of Monmout (see chapter vi.), that we date the reawakening of story-telling in England.

By degrees, these Norman and Anglo-Norman monks became infused with the spirit of England. They wrote about England as if it were their home, proudly identified as English, and began to wish for England to take a prominent place among the nations. It is, you remember, from one of these chroniclers, Geoffrey of Monmouth (see chapter vi.), that we mark the revival of storytelling in England.

As a writer of history Geoffrey is bad. Another chronicler* says of him, "Therefore as in all things we trust Bede, whose wisdom and truth are not to be doubted: so that fabler with his fables shall be forthwith spat out by us all."

As a historian, Geoffrey isn't great. Another historian* comments on him, "Just like in everything else, we rely on Bede, whose wisdom and truth are unquestionable: so that storyteller with his tales will quickly be rejected by all of us."

*William of Newbury.

William of Newbury.

But if Geoffrey was a bad writer of history, he was good as "a fabler," and, as we have seen in chapter vii., it was to his book that we owe the first long poem written in English after the Conquest.

But if Geoffrey was a poor historian, he was good at telling tales, and, as we saw in chapter vii., it was his book that gave us the first lengthy poem written in English after the Conquest.

The Norman came with sword in hand, bringing in his train the Latin-writing chroniclers. But he did not bring these alone. He brought minstrels also. Besides the quiet monks who sat in their little cells, or in the pleasant cloisters, writing the history of the times, there were the light-hearted minstrels who roamed the land with harp and song.

The Norman arrived with a sword, accompanied by Latin-writing chroniclers. But he didn't come alone. He also brought minstrels. Alongside the quiet monks in their small cells or peaceful cloisters, documenting the history of the time, there were cheerful minstrels wandering the land with their harps and songs.

The man who struck the first blow at Hastings was a minstrel who, as he rode against the English, sang. And the song he sang was of Roland, the great champion of Charlemagne. The Roland story is to France what the Arthur story is to us. And it shows, perhaps, the strength of English patriotic spirit that that story never took hold of English minds. Some few tales there are told of Roland in English, but they are few indeed, in comparison with the many that are told of Arthur.

The man who made the first strike at Hastings was a minstrel who, as he charged against the English, sang. And the song he sang was about Roland, the great hero of Charlemagne. The story of Roland is to France what the story of Arthur is to us. It perhaps illustrates the strength of English patriotic spirit that this story never really resonated with the English people. There are a few tales of Roland told in English, but they are quite limited compared to the many stories of Arthur.

The Norman, however, who did not readily invent new tales, was very good at taking and making his own the tales of others. So, even as he conquered England by the sword, he conquered our literature too. For the stories of Arthur were told in French before they came back to us in English. It was the same with other tales, and many of our old stories have come down to us, not through their English originals, but through the French. For the years after the Conquest are the poorest in English Literature.

The Norman, however, who wasn't quick to come up with new stories, was really good at taking others' tales and making them his own. So, while he conquered England with the sword, he also conquered our literature. The stories of Arthur were told in French before they returned to us in English. The same goes for other tales, and many of our old stories reached us not through their original English versions but through the French. The years after the Conquest are the least productive in English literature.

From the Conquest until Layamon wrote his Brut, there was no English literature worthy of the name. Had we not already spoken of Layamon out of true order in following the story of Arthur, it is here that we should speak of him and of his book, The Brut. So, perhaps, it would be well to go back and read chapter vii., and then we must go on to the Metrical Romances.

From the Conquest until Layamon wrote his Brut, there wasn't any English literature that was worth mentioning. If we hadn't already mentioned Layamon out of sequence while discussing the story of Arthur, this would be the right place to talk about him and his book, The Brut. So, maybe it would be a good idea to go back and read chapter vii., and then we can move on to the Metrical Romances.

The three hundred years from 1200 to 1500 were the years of the Metrical Romances. Metrical means written in verse. Romance meant at first the languages made from the Latin tongue, such as French or Spanish. After a time the word Romance was used to mean a story told in any Romance language. But now we use it to mean any story of strange and wonderful adventures, especially when the most thrilling adventures happen to the hero and heroine.

The three hundred years from 1200 to 1500 were the era of Metrical Romances. Metrical means written in verse. Romance originally referred to the languages derived from Latin, like French or Spanish. Over time, the term Romance came to mean a story told in any Romance language. But now we use it to describe any tale of strange and exciting adventures, especially when the most thrilling experiences happen to the hero and heroine.

The Norman minstrels, then, took English tales and made them into romances. But when the English began once more to write, they turned these romances back again into English. We still call them romances, although they are now written in English.

The Norman minstrels took English stories and turned them into romances. But when the English started writing again, they translated these romances back into English. We still refer to them as romances, even though they’re now written in English.

Some of these tales came to us, no doubt, from the Danes. They were brought from over the sea by the fierce Northmen, who were, after all, akin to the Normans. The Normans made them into French stories, and the English turned them back into English.

Some of these stories definitely came from the Danes. They were brought over by the fierce Northmen, who were, after all, related to the Normans. The Normans adapted them into French tales, and the English transformed them back into English.

Perhaps one of the most interesting of these Metrical Romances is that of Havelok the Dane.

Perhaps one of the most intriguing of these Metrical Romances is the tale of Havelok the Dane.

The poem begins with a few lines which seem meant to call the people together to listen:—

The poem starts with a few lines that seem intended to gather the people to listen:—

    "Hearken to me, good men,
    Wives, maidens, and all men,
    To a tale that I will tell to
    Who so will hear and list thereto."

"Listen up, good people,
Wives, young women, and everyone,
To a story I'm about to share
With anyone willing to hear it."

We can imagine the minstrel as he stands in some market-place, or in some firelit hall, touching his harp lightly as he sings the words. With a quick movement he throws back his long green cloak, and shows his gay dress beneath. Upon his head he wears a jaunty cap, and his hair is long and curled. He sings the opening lines perhaps more than once, in order to gather the people round him. Then, when the eager crowd sit or stand about him, he begins his lay. It is most probably in a market-place that the minstrel stands and sings. For Havelok the Dane was written for the people and not for the great folk, who still spoke only French.

We can picture the minstrel standing in a marketplace or a cozy hall lit by fire, lightly strumming his harp as he sings. With a quick motion, he pulls back his long green cloak to reveal his colorful outfit underneath. He wears a stylish cap on his head, and his hair is long and curly. He might sing the opening lines several times to draw a crowd. Once the eager audience gathers around him, he starts his song. It’s likely in a marketplace where the minstrel performs, since Havelok the Dane was meant for the common people, not for the nobles who still spoke only French.

    "There was a king in byegone days
    That in his time wrought good laws,
    He did them make and full well hold,
    Him loved young, him loved old,
    Earl and baron, strong man and thane,
    Knight, bondman and swain,
    Widows, maidens, priests and clerks
    And all for his good works."

"There was a king in ancient times
    Who created good laws during his reign,
    He made them and enforced them well,
    He was loved by the young and the old,
    Earls and barons, strong men and thanes,
    Knights, serfs and peasants,
    Widows, maidens, priests and scholars
    And all for his good deeds."

If you will compare this poetry with that of Layamon, you will see that there is something in it quite different from his. This no longer rests, as that does, upon accent and alliteration, but upon rhyme. The English, too, in which it is written, is much more like the English of to-day. For Havelok was written perhaps a hundred years after Layamon's Brut. These are the first lines as they are in the MS.:—

If you compare this poetry with Layamon's, you'll notice it's quite different from his. It's not built on accent and alliteration like his works, but rather on rhyme. The English used in it is also much closer to today's English. Havelok was written about a hundred years after Layamon's Brut. Here are the first lines as they appear in the manuscript:—

    "Herknet to me gode men
    Wiues maydnes and alle men
    Of a tale pat ich you wile telle
    Wo so it wile here and yerto dwelle."

"Hearken to me, good people
    Women, maidens, and all men
    Of a tale that I want to tell you
    Whoever wants to listen and stay here."

That, you see, except for curious spelling, is not very unlike our English of to-day, although it is fair to tell you that all the lines are not so easy to understand as these are.

That, you see, aside from some strange spelling, is not very different from our English today, although I should mention that not all the lines are as easy to understand as these are.

Chapter XVII THE STORY OF HAVELOK THE DANE

THE good king of whom we read in the last chapter was called Athelwold, and the poet tells us that there were happy days in England while he reigned. But at length he became sick unto death. Then was he sore grieved, because he had no child to sit upon the throne after him save a maiden very fair. But so young was she that she could neither "go on foot nor speak with mouth." So, in this grief and trouble, the King wrote to all his nobles, "from Roxburgh all unto Dover," bidding them come to him.

THE good king we read about in the last chapter was named Athelwold, and the poet tells us that there were joyful days in England during his reign. But eventually, he fell seriously ill. Then he was deeply troubled because he had no child to take the throne after him except for a very beautiful young girl. However, she was so young that she could neither walk nor talk. So, in his grief and distress, the King wrote to all his nobles, "from Roxburgh all the way to Dover," asking them to come to him.

And all who had the writings came to the King, where he lay at Winchester. Then, when they were all come, Athelwold prayed them to be faithful to the young Princess, and to choose one of themselves to guard her until she was of age to rule.

And everyone who had the writings came to the King, where he was lying in Winchester. Once they all arrived, Athelwold asked them to be loyal to the young Princess and to select one among them to protect her until she was old enough to rule.

So Godrich, Earl of Cornwall, was chosen to guard the Princess. For he was a true man, wise in council, wise in deed, and he swore to protect his lady until she was of such age as no longer to have need of him. Then he would wed her, he swore, to the best man in all the land.

So Godrich, Earl of Cornwall, was chosen to protect the Princess. He was a genuine man, smart in advice and action, and he vowed to guard his lady until she was old enough to no longer need him. Then he promised he would marry her to the best man in the whole kingdom.

So, happy in thought that his daughter should reign after him in peace, the King died, and there was great sorrow and mourning throughout the land. But the people remained at peace, for the Earl ruled well and wisely.

So, happy in the thought that his daughter would rule after him in peace, the King died, and there was a lot of grief and mourning throughout the land. But the people stayed at peace, for the Earl governed well and wisely.

    "From Dover to Roxburgh
    All England of him stood in awe,
    All England was of him adread."

"From Dover to Roxburgh
    All of England was in awe of him,
    All of England feared him."

Meanwhile the Princess Goldboru grew daily more and more fair. And when Earl Godrich saw how fair and noble she became, he sighed and asked himself:—

Meanwhile, Princess Goldboru became increasingly beautiful each day. And when Earl Godrich saw how beautiful and noble she had become, he sighed and thought to himself:—

        "Whether she should be
    Queen and lady over me.
    Whether she should all England,
    And me, and mine, have in her hand.
    Nay, he said,
    'I have a son, a full fair knave,
    He shall England all have,
    He shall be king, he shall be sire.'"

"Whether she should be
    Queen and ruler over me.
    Whether she should hold all of England,
    And me, and everything I own, in her hands.
    No, he said,
    'I have a son, a handsome young man,
    He will have all of England,
    He will be king, he will be a father.'"

Then, full of his evil purpose, Godrich thought no more of his oath to the dead king, but cast Goldboru into a darksome prison, where she was poorly clad and ill-fed.

Then, filled with his wicked intentions, Godrich forgot all about his vow to the deceased king and threw Goldboru into a dark prison, where she was poorly dressed and not well-fed.

Now it befell that at this time there was a right good king in Denmark. He had a son named Havelok and two fair daughters. And feeling death come upon him, he left his children in the care of his dear friend Godard, and so died.

Now, at this time, there was a great king in Denmark. He had a son named Havelok and two beautiful daughters. As he felt death approaching, he entrusted his children to his dear friend Godard, and then he passed away.

But no sooner was the King in his grave than the false Godard took Havelok and his two sisters and thrust them into a dungeon.

But as soon as the King was buried, the fake Godard captured Havelok and his two sisters and locked them in a dungeon.

    "And in the castle did he them do
    Where no man might come them to,
    Of their kin. There they prison'd were,
    There they wept oft sort,
    Both for hunger and for cold,
    Ere they were three winters old.
    Scantily he gave them clothes,
    And cared not a nut for his oaths,
    He them nor clothed right, nor fed,
    Nor them richly gave to bed.
    Thane Godard was most sickerly
    Under God the most traitorly
    That ever in earth shapen was
    Except the wicked Judas."

"And in the castle he kept them
    Where no one could reach them,
    Not even their family. There they were imprisoned,
    There they often wept,
    Both from hunger and cold,
    Before they turned three years old.
    He barely gave them clothes,
    And didn’t care at all for his promises,
    He neither clothed them properly, nor fed them,
    Nor provided them a rich bed.
    Thane Godard was surely
    Under God the most treacherous
    That ever existed on earth
    Except for the wicked Judas."

After a time the traitor went to the tower where the children were, and there he slew the two little girls. But the boy Havelok he spared.

After a while, the traitor went to the tower where the children were, and there he killed the two little girls. But he spared the boy, Havelok.

    "For the lad that little was,
    He kneeled before that Judas
    And said, 'Lord, mercy now!
    Homage, Lord, to you I vow!
    All Denmark I to you will give
    If that now you let me live.'"

"For the boy who had so little,
    He knelt before that traitor
    And said, 'Lord, have mercy now!
    I pledge my loyalty to you, Lord!
    I will give you all of Denmark
    If you let me live this time.'"

So the wicked Earl spared the lad for the time. But he did not mean that he should live. Anon he called a fisherman to him and said:—

So the evil Earl let the boy go for now. But he didn’t intend for him to survive. Soon, he summoned a fisherman and said:—

    "Grim, thou wist thou art my thral,
    Wilt thou do my will all
    That I will bid thee?
    To-morrow I shall make thee free,
    And give thee goods, and rich thee make,
    If that thou wilt this child take
    And lead him with thee, to-night,
    When thou seest it is moonlight,
    Unto the sea, and do him in!
    And I will take on me the sin."

"Grim, you know you are my servant,
    Will you do everything
    That I ask of you?
    Tomorrow I will set you free,
    And give you wealth, and make you rich,
    If you will take this child
    And lead him with you tonight,
    When you see that it’s moonlight,
    To the sea, and drown him!
    And I will take on the guilt."

Grim, the fisherman, rejoiced at the thought of being free and rich. So he took the boy, and wound him in an old cloth, and stuffed an old coat into his mouth, so that he might not cry aloud. Then he thrust him into a sack, and thus carried him home to his cottage.

Grim, the fisherman, was thrilled at the idea of being free and wealthy. So he took the boy, wrapped him in an old cloth, and stuffed an old coat into his mouth to keep him from crying out. Then he stuffed him into a sack and carried him home to his cottage.

But when the moon rose, and Grim made ready to drown the child, his wife saw a great light come from the sack. And opening it, they found therein the prince. Then they resolved, instead of drowning him, to save and nourish him as their own child. But they resolved also to hide the truth from the Earl.

But when the moon rose, and Grim got ready to drown the child, his wife noticed a bright light coming from the sack. And when they opened it, they found the prince inside. Then they decided, instead of drowning him, to save and raise him as their own child. But they also decided to keep the truth hidden from the Earl.

At break of day, therefore, Grim set forth to tell Godard that his will was done. But instead of the thanks and reward promised to him, he got only evil words. So, speeding homeward from that traitor, he made ready his boat, and with his wife and three sons and two daughters and Havelok, they set sail upon the high sea, fleeing for their lives.

At dawn, Grim set out to inform Godard that he had completed his task. But instead of the gratitude and reward he was promised, he received only insults. So, rushing back from that traitor, he prepared his boat, and with his wife, three sons, two daughters, and Havelok, they sailed out onto the open sea, fleeing for their lives.

Presently a great wind arose which blew them to the coast of England. And when they were safely come to land, Grim drew up his boat upon the shore, and there he build him a hut, and there he lived, and to this day men call the place Grimsby.

Right now, a strong wind came up that blew them to the coast of England. Once they arrived safely on land, Grim pulled his boat up onto the shore, built a hut there, and made it his home. To this day, people call the place Grimsby.

Years passed. Havelok lived with the fisherman, and grew great and fair and strong. And as Grim was poor, the Prince thought it no dishonor to work for his living, and he became in time a cook's scullion.

Years went by. Havelok lived with the fisherman and grew tall, handsome, and strong. Since Grim was poor, the Prince saw no shame in working for his keep, and eventually became a cook's helper.

Havelok had to work hard. But although he worked hard he was always cheerful and merry. He was so strong that at running, jumping, or throwing a stone no one could beat him. Yet he was so gentle that all the children of the place loved him and played with him.

Havelok had to work hard. But even though he worked hard, he was always cheerful and happy. He was so strong that nobody could beat him in running, jumping, or throwing a stone. Yet he was so gentle that all the kids in the area loved him and played with him.

    "Him loved all, quiet or bold,
    Knight, children, young and old,
    All him loved that him saw,
    Both high men and low,
    Of him full wide the word sprang
    How he was meek, how he was strong."

"Everyone loved him, whether they were quiet or bold,
    knights, children, young and old,
    All who saw him loved him,
    Both high-ranking people and those of lower status,
    Word spread far and wide about him
    How he was humble, how he was powerful."

At last even the wicked Godrich in his palace heard of Havelok in the kitchen. "Now truly this is the best man in England," he said, with a sneer. And thinking to bring shame on Goldboru, and wed her with a kitchen knave, he sent for Havelok.

At last, even the evil Godrich in his palace heard about Havelok in the kitchen. "This is truly the best guy in England," he said with a sneer. And trying to embarrass Goldboru by marrying her off to a kitchen servant, he sent for Havelok.

"Master, wilt wed?" he asked, when the scullion was brought before him.

"Master, will you marry?" he asked when the kitchen boy was brought before him.

"Nay," quoth Havelok, "by my life what should I do with a wife? I could not feed her, nor clothe her, nor shoe her. Whither should I bring a woman? I have no cot, I have no stick nor twig. I have neither bread nor sauce, and no clothes but one old coat. These clothes even that I wear are the cook's, and I am his knave."

"No," said Havelok, "seriously, what would I do with a wife? I can’t feed her, clothe her, or even get her shoes. Where would I take a woman? I have no home, no branches to build with. I have no food or anything to eat, and only one old coat to wear. The clothes I’m wearing belong to the cook, and I’m just his servant."

At that Godrich shook with wrath. Up he sprang and began to beat
Havelok without mercy.

At that, Godrich was filled with rage. He jumped up and started to pummel
Havelok without any pity.

    "And said, 'Unless thou her take,
    That I well ween thee to make,
    I shall hangen thee full high
    Or I shall thrusten out thine eye.'"

"And said, 'Unless you take her,
    I think you'll regret it,
    I'll hang you high
    Or I'll thrust out your eye.'"

Then seeing that there was no help for it, and that he must either be wedded or hanged, Havelok consented to marry Goldboru. So the Princess was brought, "the fairest woman under the moon." And she, sore afraid at the anger and threats of Godrich, durst not do aught to oppose the wedding. So were they "espoused fair and well" by the Archbishop of York, and Havelok took his bride home to Grimsby.

Then, realizing there was no way out and that he had to either get married or be executed, Havelok agreed to marry Goldboru. So the Princess was brought in, described as "the most beautiful woman under the moon." She, terrified by Godrich's anger and threats, didn't dare oppose the wedding. They were "married properly and well" by the Archbishop of York, and Havelok took his bride home to Grimsby.

You may be sure that Havelok, who was so strong and yet so gentle, was kind to his beautiful young wife. But Goldboru was unhappy, for she could not forget the disgrace that had come upon her. She could not forget that she was a princess, and that she had been forced to wed a low-born kitchen knave. But one night, as she lay in bed weeping, an angel appeared to her and bade her sorrow no more, for it was no scullion that she had wed, but a king's son. So Goldboru was comforted.

You can be sure that Havelok, who was both strong and gentle, was kind to his beautiful young wife. But Goldboru was unhappy because she couldn't forget the shame that had come upon her. She couldn't forget that she was a princess and that she had been forced to marry a low-born kitchen servant. One night, as she lay in bed crying, an angel appeared to her and told her to stop grieving, for she had not married a scullion but a king's son. This brought comfort to Goldboru.

And of all that afterward befell Havelok and Goldboru, of how they went to Denmark and overcame the traitor there, and received the kingdom; and of how they returned again to England, and of how Godrich was punished, you must read for yourselves in the book of Havelok the Dane. But this one thing more I will tell you, that Havelok and Goldboru lived happily together until they died. They loved each other so tenderly that they were never angry with each other. They had fifteen children, and all the sons became kings and all the daughters became queens.

And about everything that happened next with Havelok and Goldboru, including how they traveled to Denmark, defeated the traitor there, and took the kingdom; and how they returned to England, and how Godrich was punished, you’ll need to read for yourselves in the book of Havelok the Dane. But there’s one more thing I want to share: Havelok and Goldboru lived happily together until they passed away. They loved each other so deeply that they were never angry with one another. They had fifteen children, all of whom became kings and queens.

I should like to tell you many more of these early English metrical romances. I should like to tell you of Guy of Warwick, of King Horn, of William and the Werewolf, and of many others. But, indeed, if I told all the stories I should like to tell this book would have no end. So we must leave them and pass on.

I’d love to share so many more of these early English metrical romances with you. I want to tell you about Guy of Warwick, King Horn, William and the Werewolf, and many others. But honestly, if I shared all the stories I want to, this book would never end. So we have to move on and leave them behind.

BOOKS TO READ

The Story of Havelok the Dane, rendered into later English by Emily Hickey. The Lay of Havelok the Dane, edited by W. W. Skeat in the original English.

The Story of Havelok the Dane, translated into modern English by Emily Hickey. The Lay of Havelok the Dane, edited by W. W. Skeat in the original English.

Chapter XVIII ABOUT SOME SONG STORIES

BESIDES the metrical romances, we may date another kind of story from this time. I mean the ballads.

BESIDES the metrical romances, we can also trace another type of story from this time. I mean the ballads.

Ballad was an old French word spelt balade. It really means a dance-song. For ballads were at first written to be sung to dances—slow, shuffling, balancing dances such as one may still see in out-of-the-way places in Brittany.

Ballad was an old French word spelled balade. It actually means a dance-song. Ballads were originally written to be sung to dances—slow, shuffling, balancing dances that you can still see in remote areas of Brittany.

These ballads often had a chorus or refrain in which every one joined. But by degrees the refrain was dropped and the dancing too. Now we think of a ballad as a simple story told in verse. Sometimes it is merry, but more often it is sad.

These ballads usually included a chorus or refrain that everyone would sing along to. But over time, the refrain was dropped, and so was the dancing. Now, we think of a ballad as a straightforward story told in verse. Sometimes it's cheerful, but more often, it's melancholic.

The ballads were not made for grand folk. They were not made to be sung in courts and halls. They were made for the common people, and sometimes at least they were made by them. They were meant to be sung, and sung out of doors. For in those days the houses of all but the great were very comfortless. They were small and dark and full of smoke. It was little wonder, then, that people lived out of doors as much as they could, and that all their amusements were out of doors. And so it comes about that many of the ballads have an out-of-door feeling about them.

The ballads weren't created for the elite. They weren't meant to be performed in courts and grand halls. They were made for everyday people, and sometimes, at least, by them. They were intended to be sung, and sung outside. Because back then, the homes of everyone except the wealthy were quite uncomfortable. They were small, dark, and smoky. It’s no surprise that people spent as much time outside as they could, and that all their entertainment happened outdoors. This is why many of the ballads have an outdoor vibe to them.

A ballad is much shorter than a romance, and therefore much more easily learned and remembered. So many people learned and repeated the ballads, and for three hundred years they were the chief literature of the people. In those days men sang far more and read and thought far less than nowadays. Now, if we read poetry, some of us like to be quietly by ourselves. Then all poetry was made to be read or sung aloud, and that in company.

A ballad is much shorter than a romance, making it easier to learn and remember. Many people learned and recited the ballads, and for three hundred years, they were the main literature of the people. Back then, people sang a lot more and read and thought a lot less than we do today. Now, when we read poetry, many of us prefer to do it quietly by ourselves. Back then, all poetry was meant to be read or sung out loud, and usually in a group.

I do not mean you to think that we have any ballads remaining to us as old as the thirteenth or the beginning of the fourteenth century, which was the time in which Havelok was written. But what I want you to understand is that the ballad-making days went on for hundreds of years. The people for whom the ballads were made could not read and could not write; so it was of little use to write them down, and for a long time they were not written down. "They were made for singing, an' no for reading," said an old lady to Sir Walter Scott, who in his day made a collection of ballads. "They were made for singing an' no for reading; but ye hae broken the charm now, an' they'll never be sung mair."

I don’t want you to think that we have any ballads left that are as old as the thirteenth or early fourteenth century, which is when Havelok was written. What I want you to realize is that the ballad-making tradition lasted for hundreds of years. The people for whom the ballads were created couldn’t read or write, so there was little point in writing them down, and for a long time, they weren’t written down. “They were made for singing, not for reading,” an old woman told Sir Walter Scott, who collected ballads in his time. “They were made for singing, not for reading; but you’ve broken the spell now, and they’ll never be sung again.”

And so true is this, that ballads which have never been written down, but which are heard only in out-of-the-way places, sung or said by people who have never learned to read, have really more of the old-time feeling about them than many of those which we find in books.

And this is so true that ballads that have never been written down, but are heard only in remote areas, sung or recited by people who never learned to read, actually have more of the old-time vibe than many of those found in books.

We cannot say who made the ballads. Nowadays a poet makes a poem, and it is printed with his name upon the title-page. The poem belongs to him, and is known by his name. We say, for instance, Gray's Elegy, or Shakespeare's Sonnets. But many people helped to make the ballads. I do not mean that twenty or thirty people sat down together and said, "Let us make a ballad." That would not have been possible. But, perhaps, one man heard a story and put it into verse. Another then heard it and added something to it. Still another and another heard, repeated, added to, or altered it in one way or another. Sometimes the story was made better by the process, sometimes it was spoiled. But who those men were who made and altered the ballads, we do not know. They were simply "the people."

We can't say who created the ballads. Nowadays, a poet writes a poem, and it’s published with their name on the cover. The poem belongs to them and is recognized by their name. For example, we say Gray's Elegy or Shakespeare's Sonnets. But many people contributed to the creation of the ballads. I don’t mean that twenty or thirty people gathered and said, "Let’s create a ballad." That wouldn’t have been possible. Instead, one person might have heard a story and turned it into verse. Then another person heard it and added something to it. Yet another person and another heard it, repeated it, added to it, or changed it in some way. Sometimes the story improved through this process, sometimes it was made worse. But we don’t know who those people were that created and changed the ballads. They were simply “the people.”

One whole group of ballads tells of the wonderful deeds of Robin Hood. Who Robin Hood was we do not certainly know, nor does it matter much. Legend has made him a man of gentle birth who had lost his lands and money, and who had fled to the woods as an outlaw. Stories gradually gathered round his name as they had gathered round the name of Arthur, and he came to be looked upon as the champion of the people against the Norman tyrants.

One whole set of ballads shares the amazing feats of Robin Hood. We don’t really know who Robin Hood was for sure, and it doesn't make much difference. Legend has turned him into a nobleman who lost his land and fortune, and who escaped to the woods as an outlaw. Stories gradually built up around his name just like they did with Arthur, and he became seen as the people's champion against the Norman oppressors.

Robin was a robber, but a robber as courtly as any knight. His enemies were the rich and great, his friends were the poor and oppressed.

Robin was a thief, but a thief as refined as any knight. His enemies were the wealthy and powerful, his friends were the poor and oppressed.

    "For I never yet hurt any man
        That honest is and true;
    But those that give their minds to live
        Upon other men's due.

"For I have never harmed any man
        Who is honest and true;
    But those who choose to live
        Off what belongs to others.

    I never hurt the husbandmen
        That used to till the ground;
    Nor spill their blood that range the wood
        To follow hawk or hound.

I never harmed the farmers
        Who used to work the land;
    Nor shed the blood of those who roam the woods
        To track hawk or hound.

    My chiefest spite to clergy is
        Who in those days bear a great sway;
    With friars and monks with their fine sprunks
        I make my chiefest prey."

My main annoyance with the clergy is
        Who held a lot of power back then;
    With friars and monks and their fancy ways
        I make my primary target."

The last time we heard of monks and priests they were the friends of the people, doing their best to teach them and make them happy. Now we find that they are looked upon as enemies. And the monasteries, which at the beginning had been like lamps of light set in a dark country, had themselves become centers of darkness and idleness.

The last time we heard about monks and priests, they were friends of the people, doing their best to teach and bring happiness. Now, we see them as enemies. The monasteries, which once served as beacons of light in a dark land, have turned into hubs of darkness and inactivity.

But although Robin fought against the clergy, the friars and monks who did wrong, he did not fight against religion.

But even though Robin stood up to the clergy, the friars, and the monks who were in the wrong, he didn't fight against religion itself.

    "A good manner then had Robin;
        In land where that he were,
    Every day ere he would dine,
        Three masses would he hear.

"A good manner then had Robin;
        In whatever land he was,
    Every day before he would eat,
        He would hear three masses."

    The one in worship of the Father,
        And another of the Holy Ghost,
    The third of Our Dear Lady,
        That he loved all the most.

The one who worships the Father,
        And another for the Holy Spirit,
    The third for Our Dear Lady,
        That he loved the most.

    Robin loved Our Dear Lady,
        For doubt of deadly sin,
    Would he never do company harm
        That any woman was in."

Robin loved Our Dear Lady,
        For fear of deadly sin,
    He would never cause harm to anyone
        That any woman was in."

And Robin himself tells his followers:—

And Robin himself tells his followers:—

    "But look ye do not husbandman harm
        That tilleth with his plough.

"But look, do not harm the farmer
        who works with his plow.

    No more ye shall no good yeoman
        That walketh by green wood shaw,
    Nor no knight nor no squire
        That will be good fellow.

No longer shall you find a good farmer
        That strolls by the green woods,
    Nor any knight or squire
        Who will be a good friend.

    These bishops and these archbishops,
        Ye shall them beat and bind,
    The high sheriff of Nottingham,
        Him hold ye in your mind."

These bishops and archbishops,
        You shall beat and bind them,
    The high sheriff of Nottingham,
        Keep him in your thoughts."

The great idea of the Robin Hood ballads is the victory of the poor and oppressed over the rich and powerful, the triumph of the lawless over the law-givers. Because of this, and because we like Robin much better than the Sheriff of Nottingham, his chief enemy, we are not to think that the poor were always right and the rulers always wrong. There were many good men among the despised monks and friars, bishops and archbishops. But there were, too, many evils in the land, and some of the laws pressed sorely on the people. Yet they were never without a voice.

The main idea of the Robin Hood ballads is the victory of the poor and oppressed over the rich and powerful, the triumph of the lawless over those who make the laws. Because of this, and since we like Robin a lot more than his main enemy, the Sheriff of Nottingham, we shouldn't assume that the poor were always right and the rulers were always wrong. There were many good people among the often-maligned monks and friars, bishops, and archbishops. However, there were also many problems in the land, and some laws were unfair to the people. Still, they always had a voice.

The Robin Hood ballads are full of humor; they are full, too, of
English outdoor life, of hunting and fighting.

The Robin Hood ballads are packed with humor; they also capture
English outdoor life, including hunting and fighting.

Of quite another style is the ballad of Sir Patrick Spens. That takes us away from the green, leafy woods and dells of England to the wild, rocky coast of Scotland. It takes us from the singing of birds to the roar of the waves. The story goes that the King wanted a good sailor to sail across the sea. Then an old knight says to him that the best sailor that ever sailed the sea is Sir Patrick Spens.

Of a completely different style is the ballad of Sir Patrick Spens. It takes us from the green, leafy woods and valleys of England to the wild, rocky coast of Scotland. It shifts us from the singing of birds to the sound of the crashing waves. The story goes that the King wanted a skilled sailor to cross the sea. Then an old knight tells him that the best sailor to ever navigate the sea is Sir Patrick Spens.

So the King writes a letter bidding Sir Patrick make ready. At first he is pleased to get a letter from the King, but when he has read what is in it his face grows sad and angry too.

So the King writes a letter telling Sir Patrick to get ready. At first, he’s happy to receive a letter from the King, but after he reads its contents, his expression turns sad and angry as well.

"Who has done me this evil deed?" he cries, "to send me out to sea in such weather?"

"Who did this to me?" he shouts, "to send me out to sea in this kind of weather?"

Sir Patrick is very unwilling to go. But the King has commanded, so he and his men set forth. A great storm comes upon them and the ship is wrecked. All the men are drowned, and the ladies who sit at home waiting their husbands' return wait in vain.

Sir Patrick is really hesitant to leave. But the King has ordered him to go, so he and his men head out. A massive storm hits them and the ship goes down. All the men drown, and the ladies waiting at home for their husbands' return are left waiting in vain.

There are many versions of this ballad, but I give you here one
of the shortest and perhaps the most beautiful.
    "The king sits in Dumferling toune
        Drinking the blude reid wine:
    'O whar will I get a guid sailor,
        To sail this schip of mine?'

There are many versions of this ballad, but I give you here one
of the shortest and perhaps the most beautiful.
    "The king sits in Dumferling town
        Drinking the red wine:
    'O where will I find a good sailor,
        To sail this ship of mine?'

    Up and spak an eldern knicht,
        Sat at the king's richt kne:
    'Sir Patrick Spence is the best sailor
        That sails upon the se.'

Up spoke an old knight,
        Sat at the king's right knee:
    'Sir Patrick Spence is the best sailor
        That sails upon the sea.'

    The king has written a braid letter,
        And signed it wi his hand,
    And sent it to Sir Patrick Spence,
        Was walking on the sand.

The king has written a brave letter,
        And signed it with his hand,
    And sent it to Sir Patrick Spence,
        Who was walking on the sand.

    The first line that Sir Patrick red,
        A loud lauch lauched he;
    The next line that Sir Patrick red,
        The teir blinded his ee.

The first line that Sir Patrick read,
        A loud laugh he let out;
    The next line that Sir Patrick read,
        The tear blinded his eye.

    'O wha is this has done this deed,
        This ill deed don to me,
    To send me out this time o' the yeir,
        To sail upon the se?

'O who is this that has done this deed,
        This terrible deed to me,
    To send me out this time of year,
        To sail upon the sea?

    'Mak hast, mak hast, my merry men all,
        Our guid schip sails the morne.'
    'Oh, say na sae, my master deir,
        For I feir a deadlie storme.

'Make haste, make haste, my cheerful friends all,
Our good ship sails in the morning.'
'Oh, don’t say that, my dear master,
For I fear a deadly storm.'

    'Late, late yestreen I saw the new moone,
        Wi the auld moone in her arme,
    And I feir, I feir, my deir master,
        That we will cum to harme.'

'Late, late yesterday evening, I saw the new moon,
With the old moon in her arms,
And I fear, I fear, my dear master,
That we will come to harm.'

    O, our Scots nobles wer richt laith
        To weet their cork-heild schoone;
    Bot lang owre a' the play wer played
        Thair hats they swam aboone.

O, our Scottish nobles were really reluctant
        To wet their cork-heeled shoes;
    But long after all the performance was done
        Their hats were floating above.

    O lang, lang, may their ladies sit,
        Wi their fans into their hand,
    Or eir they see Sir Patrick Spence
        Cum sailing to the land.

O long, long, may their ladies sit,
        With their fans in their hands,
    Before they see Sir Patrick Spence
        Come sailing to the land.

    O lang, lang, may the ladies stand,
        Wi their gold kaims in their hair,
    Waiting for their ain deir lords,
        For they'll see them na mair.

O long, long, may the ladies stand,
With their gold combs in their hair,
Waiting for their dear lords,
For they will never see them again.

Haf ower, haf ower to Aberdour, It's fiftie fadom deip, And thair lies guid Sir Patrick Spence. Wi the Scots lords at his feit." And now, just to end this chapter, let me give you one more poem. It is the earliest English song that is known. It is a spring song, and it is so full of the sunny green of fresh young leaves, and of all the sights and sounds of early summer, that I think you will like it.

Haf ower, haf ower to Aberdour, It's fifty fathoms deep, And there lies good Sir Patrick Spence. With the Scottish lords at his feet." And now, just to wrap up this chapter, let me share one more poem. It's the oldest English song that we know. It's a spring song, and it’s so filled with the bright green of fresh young leaves, and all the sights and sounds of early summer, that I think you'll enjoy it.

    "Summer is a-coming in,
    Loud sing cuckoo;
    Groweth seed and bloweth mead,
    And springeth the wood new,
        Sing cuckoo!

"Summer is coming in,
    Loud sing cuckoo;
    Seeds grow and meadows bloom,
    And the woods spring new,
        Sing cuckoo!

    Ewe bleateth after lamb,
    Loweth after calf the cow;
    Bullock starteth, buck verteth,*
        Merry sing cuckoo.

Ewes bleat for their lambs,
    Cows low for their calves;
    The bullock starts, the buck turns,*
        The cuckoo sings cheerfully.

    Cuckoo, cuckoo, well singeth thou cuckoo,
    Thou art never silent now.
    Sing cuckoo, now, sing cuckoo,
        Sing cuckoo, sing cuckoo, now!"

Cuckoo, cuckoo, you sing so well,
    You never seem to be quiet now.
    Sing cuckoo, come on, sing cuckoo,
        Sing cuckoo, sing cuckoo, now!"

    *Turns to the green fern or "vert." Vert is French for
"green."

*Turns to the green fern or "vert." Vert is French for
"green."

Is that not pretty? Can you not hear the cuckoo call, even though the lamps may be lit and the winter wind be shrill without?

Isn't that beautiful? Can you not hear the cuckoo's call, even though the lamps are on and the winter wind is howling outside?

But I think it is prettier still in its thirteenth-century English. Perhaps you may be able to read it in that, so here it is:—

But I think it looks even prettier in its thirteenth-century English. Maybe you can read it in that, so here it is:—

    "Sumer is ycumen in,
    Lhude sing cuccu;
    Groweth sed, and bloweth med,
    And springth the wde nu,
        Sing cuccu!

"Sumer is coming in,
    Loudly sing cuckoo;
    Seed grows, and mead blooms,
    And the wood springs anew,
        Sing cuckoo!

    Awe bleteth after lomb,
    Lhouth after calve cu;
    Bulluc sterteth, bucke verteth,
        Murie sing cuccu.

Awe bleats after lamb,
    Loud after calf cow;
    Bull kicks, buck turns,
        Joyfully sing cuckoo.

    Cuccu, cuccu, well singes thu cuccu,
    Ne swike thu naver nu.
    Sing cuccu, nu, sing cuccu,
        Sing cuccu, sing cuccu, nu!"*

Cuccu, cuccu, you sing well, cuccu,
    Don't ever stop now.
    Sing cuccu, now, sing cuccu,
        Sing cuccu, sing cuccu, now!"*

*Ritson's Ancient Songs.

Ritson's Old Songs.

BOOKS TO READ

    Stories of Robin Hood, by H. E. Marshall. Stories of the
Ballads, by Mary Macgregor. A Book of Ballads, by C. L. Thomson.
Percy's Reliques of Ancient English Poetry (Everyman's Library).

Stories of Robin Hood, by H. E. Marshall. Stories of the
Ballads, by Mary Macgregor. A Book of Ballads, by C. L. Thomson.
Percy's Reliques of Ancient English Poetry (Everyman's Library).

Chapter XIX "PIERS THE PLOUGHMAN"

DURING the long years after the Norman Conquest when English was a despised language, it became broken up into many dialects. But as time went on and English became once more the language of the educated as well as of the uneducated, there arose a cultured English, which became the language which we speak to-day.

DURING the long years after the Norman Conquest when English was a looked-down-upon language, it fractured into many dialects. But over time, as English regained its status as the language of both the educated and the uneducated, a refined English emerged, which is the language we speak today.

In the time of Edward III England was England again, and the rulers were English both in heart and in name. But England was no longer a country apart, she was no longer a lonely sea-girt island, but had taken her place among the great countries of Europe. For the reign of Edward III was a brilliant one. The knightly, chivalrous King set his country high among the countries of Europe. Men made songs and sang of his victories, of Creçy and of Calais, and France bowed the knee to England. But the wars and triumphs of the King pressed hardly on the people of England, and ere his reign was over misery, pestilence, and famine filled the land.

During Edward III's reign, England became truly English again, with rulers who were English in both spirit and name. However, England was no longer the isolated, distant island it once was; it had taken its rightful place among the major nations of Europe. Edward III's reign was marked by brilliance. The noble, chivalrous King elevated his country’s status in Europe. People composed songs and celebrated his victories at Crécy and Calais, and France acknowledged England's power. Yet, the king's wars and successes weighed heavily on the English people, and by the end of his reign, the land was plagued by misery, disease, and famine.

So many men had been killed in Edward's French and Scottish wars that there were too few left to till the land. Then came a terrible disease called the Black Death, slaying young and old, rich and poor, until nearly half the people in the land were dead.

So many men had died in Edward's wars in France and Scotland that there were too few left to farm the land. Then came a terrible disease known as the Black Death, killing young and old, rich and poor, until nearly half the population was dead.

Then fewer still were left to do the work of the farms. Cattle and sheep strayed where they would, for there were none to tend them. Corn ripened and rotted in the fields, for there were none to gather it. Food grew dear as workers grew scarce. Then the field laborers who were left began to demand larger wages. Many of these laborers were little more than slaves, and their masters refused to pay them better. Then some left their homes and went away to seek new masters who would be willing to pay more, while others took to a life of wandering beggary.

Then even fewer people were left to manage the farms. Cattle and sheep roamed freely since there was no one to take care of them. Corn ripened and rotted in the fields because there was no one to harvest it. Food became expensive as workers became rare. The remaining field laborers started asking for higher wages. Many of these workers were barely more than slaves, and their masters refused to pay them better. Some of them left their homes to find new masters who would pay more, while others turned to a life of wandering and begging.

The owners of the land had thought that they should be ruined did they pay the great wages demanded of them. Now they saw that they should be ruined quite as much if they could find no one at all to do the work. So laws were made forcing men to work for the same wages they had received before the plague, and forbidding them to leave the towns and villages in which they had been used to live. If they disobeyed they were imprisoned and punished.

The landowners believed they would be doomed if they paid the high wages being demanded of them. Now they realized that they would be just as ruined if they couldn't find anyone to do the work at all. So, laws were created that forced people to work for the same wages they had received before the plague and prohibited them from leaving the towns and villages they were used to living in. If they disobeyed, they were imprisoned and punished.

Yet these new laws were broken again and again, because bread had now become so dear that it was impossible for men to live on as little as they had done before. Still many masters tried to enforce the law, and the land was soon filled not only with hunger and misery, but with a fierce class hatred between master and man. It was the beginning of a long and bitter struggle, and as the cry of the poor grew louder and louder, the hatred and spirit of revolt grew fiercer.

Yet these new laws were violated time and again because bread had become so expensive that it was impossible for people to survive on as little as they had before. Still, many employers tried to enforce the law, and the land soon filled not just with hunger and misery, but also with a strong class hatred between the bosses and the workers. It was the start of a long and bitter struggle, and as the cries of the poor grew louder, the hatred and spirit of revolt intensified.

But the great of the land seemed little touched by the sorrows of the people. While they starved and died, the King, surrounded by a glittering court, gave splendid feasts and tournaments. He built fair palaces and chapels, founded a new round table, and thought to make the glorious days of Arthur live again.

But the powerful people in the land seemed hardly affected by the suffering of the common folks. While they were starving and dying, the King, surrounded by a dazzling court, hosted lavish feasts and tournaments. He constructed beautiful palaces and chapels, established a new round table, and aimed to revive the glorious days of Arthur.

And the great among the clergy cared as little for the poor as did the great among the nobles. Many of them had become selfish and worldly, some of them wicked, though of course there were many good men left among them too.

And the high-ranking clergy were just as indifferent to the poor as the wealthy nobles. Many had become selfish and materialistic, some even corrupt, although there were still many good people among them as well.

The Church was wealthy but the powerful priests kept that wealth in their own hands, and many of the country clergy were almost as miserably poor as the people whom they taught. And it was through one of these poor priests, named William Langland, that the sorrows of the people found a voice.

The Church had a lot of money, but the influential priests hoarded that wealth for themselves, leaving many local clergy nearly as poor as the people they served. It was through one of these struggling priests, named William Langland, that the people's sorrows were expressed.

We know very little about Langland. So little do we know that we are not sure if his name was really William or not. But in his poem called The Vision of Piers the Ploughman he says, "I have lived in the land, quoth I, my name is long Will." It is chiefly from his poem that we learn to know the man. When we have read it, we seem to see him, tall and thin, with lean earnest face, out of which shine great eyes, the eyes that see visions. His head is shaven like a monk's; he wears a shabby long gown which flaps in the breeze as he strides along.

We know very little about Langland. So little that we aren’t even sure if his name was really William. But in his poem called The Vision of Piers the Ploughman, he says, "I have lived in the land, quoth I, my name is long Will." It’s mainly from his poem that we get to know him. After reading it, we can almost picture him—tall and thin, with a serious, lean face, and large eyes that seem to see visions. His head is shaved like a monk's; he wears a worn long gown that flaps in the wind as he walks.

Langland was born in the country, perhaps in Oxfordshire, perhaps in Shropshire, and he went to school at Great Malvern. He loved school, for he says:—

Langland was born in the countryside, maybe in Oxfordshire, maybe in Shropshire, and he attended school at Great Malvern. He loved school, because he says:—

    "For if heaven be on earth, and ease to any soul,
    It is in cloister or in school. Be many reasons I find
    For in the cloister cometh no man, to chide nor to fight,
    But all is obedience here and books, to read and to learn."

"For if heaven is on earth, and peace to any soul,
It is in a monastery or in school. I find many reasons
Because in the monastery no one comes to argue or to fight,
But it's all about obedience here and books, to read and to learn."

Perhaps Langland's friends saw that he was clever, and hoped that he might become one of the great ones in the Church. In those days (the Middle Ages they were called) there was no sharp line dividing the priests from the people. The one shaded off into the other, as it were. There were many who wore long gowns and shaved their heads, who yet were not priests. They were called clerks, and for a sum of money, often very small, they helped to sing masses for the souls of the dead, and performed other offices in connection with the services of the Church. They were bound by no vows and were allowed to marry, but of course could never hope to be powerful. Such was Langland; he married and always remained a poor "clerk."

Perhaps Langland's friends recognized his intelligence and hoped that he might become a significant figure in the Church. Back then (in what we now call the Middle Ages), there wasn't a clear distinction between priests and regular people. They blurred together, in a way. Many who wore long robes and had shaved heads were not priests; they were called clerks. For a small fee, they often helped to sing masses for the deceased and performed other roles related to Church services. They had no vows to uphold and could marry, but they could never expect to gain power. That was Langland; he married and always remained a poor clerk.

But if Langland did not rise high in the Church, he made himself famous in another way, for he wrote Piers the Ploughman. This is a great book. There is no other written during the fourteenth century, in which we see so clearly the life of the people of the time.

But even though Langland didn't climb the ranks in the Church, he became well-known in a different way by writing Piers the Ploughman. This is an important book. There's no other from the fourteenth century that so clearly shows us the lives of the people during that time.

There are several versions of Piers, and it is thought by some that Langland himself wrote and re-wrote his poem, trying always to make it better. But others think that some one else wrote the later versions.

There are several versions of Piers, and some believe that Langland himself wrote and revised his poem repeatedly, always aiming to improve it. But others think that someone else wrote the later versions.

The poem is divided into parts. The first part is The Vision of
Piers the Ploughman, the second is The Vision Concerning Do Well,
Do Bet, Do Best.

The poem is divided into parts. The first part is The Vision of
Piers the Ploughman, the second is The Vision Concerning Do Well,
Do Bet, Do Best.

In the beginning of Piers the Ploughman Langland tells us how

In the beginning of Piers the Ploughman, Langland tells us how

    "In a summer season when soft was the sun,
    I wrapped myself in a cloak as if I were a shepherd
    In the habit of a hermit unholy of works,
    Abroad I wandered in this world wonders to hear.
    But on a May morning on Malvern Hills
    Me befell a wonder, a strange thing. Methought,
    I was weary of wandering, and went me to rest
    Under a broad bank by a burn side.
    And as I lay, and leaned, and looked on the waters
    I slumbered in a sleeping it sounded so merry."

"One summer when the sun was gentle,
    I wrapped myself in a cloak, like a shepherd
    Dressed like a hermit with questionable deeds,
    I wandered around, eager to experience the world's wonders.
    But one May morning on Malvern Hills,
    A strange wonder happened to me. I thought,
    I was tired of wandering and decided to rest
    Under a wide bank by the water's edge.
    And as I lay back, looking at the stream,
    I dozed off, lulled by the cheerful sounds."

If you will look back you will see that this poetry is very much more like Layamon's than like the poetry of Havelok the Dane. Although people had, for many years, been writing rhyming verse, Langland has, you see, gone back to the old alliterative poetry. Perhaps it was that, living far away in the country, Langland had written his poem before he had heard of the new kind of rhyming verses, for news traveled slowly in those days.

If you look back, you'll notice that this poetry resembles Layamon's way more than it does Havelok the Dane's. Even though people had been writing rhyming verses for a long time, Langland has returned to the traditional alliterative style. Maybe it was because Langland lived far out in the countryside that he wrote his poem before he heard about the new rhyming verses, since news spread slowly back then.

Two hundred years later, when The Vision of Piers the Ploughman was first printed, the printer in his preface explained alliterative verse very well. "Langland wrote altogether in metre," he says, "but not after the manner of our rimers that write nowadays (for his verses end not alike), but the nature of his metre is to have three words, at the least, in every verse which begin with some one letter. As for example the first two verses of the book run upon 's,' as thus:

Two hundred years later, when The Vision of Piers the Ploughman was first printed, the printer in his preface explained alliterative verse very well. "Langland wrote entirely in meter," he said, "but not like the rhymers of today (since his verses don’t end the same), but the structure of his meter involves having at least three words in each verse that start with the same letter. For instance, the first two verses of the book use ‘s,’ like this:

    'In a somer season whan sette was the sunne
    I shope me into shrobbes as I a shepe were.'

'In summer, when the sun was setting
    I shaped myself into shrubs as if I were a sheep.'

The next runneth upon 'h,' as thus:

The next runs on 'h,' like this:

'In habite as an Hermite unholy of workes.'

'Live like a hermit, avoiding sinful actions.'

This thing being noted, the metre shall be very pleasant to read. The English is according to the time it was written in, and the sense somewhat dark, but not so hard but that it may be understood of such as will not stick to break the shell of the nut for the kernel's sake."

This being said, the meter will be very enjoyable to read. The English reflects the time it was written, and the meaning is somewhat unclear, but it's not so difficult that those who are willing to break the shell of the nut for the kernel's sake can't understand it.

This printer also says in his preface that the book was first written in the time of King Edward III, "In whose time it pleased God to open the eyes of many to see his truth, giving them boldness of heart to open their mouths and cry out against the works of darkness. . . . There is no manner of vice that reigneth in any estate of man which this writer hath not godly, learnedly, and wittily rebuked."*

This printer also mentions in his preface that the book was originally written during King Edward III's reign, "In whose time it pleased God to open the eyes of many to see his truth, giving them the courage to speak out against the works of darkness. . . . There’s no type of wrongdoing that exists in any level of society that this writer hasn’t addressed with wisdom, learning, and wit."*

*R. Crowley is his preface to Piers Ploughman, printed in 1550.

*R. Crowley is his introduction to Piers Ploughman, published in 1550.

I hope that you will be among those who will not "stick to break the shell of the nut for the kernel's sake," and that although the "sense be somewhat dark" you will some day read the book for yourselves. Meantime in the next chapter I will tell you a little more about it.

I hope you’ll be one of those who won’t “stick to break the shell of the nut for the kernel’s sake,” and that even though the “sense is somewhat unclear,” you’ll eventually read the book for yourselves. In the meantime, in the next chapter, I’ll share a bit more about it.

Chapter XX "PIERS THE PLOUGHMAN" — continued

WHEN Langland fell asleep upon the Malvern Hills he dreamed a wondrous dream. He thought that he saw a "fair field full of folk," where was gathered "all the wealth of the world and the woe both."

WHEN Langland fell asleep on the Malvern Hills, he dreamed an amazing dream. He thought he saw a "beautiful field full of people," where "all the wealth of the world and all the sorrow" were gathered.

    "Working and wondering as the world asketh,
    Some put them to the plough and played them full seldom,
    In eareing and sowing laboured full hard."

"Working and wondering as the world demands,
    Some put them to the plow and played very rarely,
    In planting and sowing worked really hard."

But some are gluttons and others think only of fine clothes. Some pray and others jest. There are rogues and knaves here, friars and priests, barons and burgesses, bakers and butchers, tailors and tanners, masons and miners, and folk of many other crafts. Indeed, the field is the world. It lies between a tower and a dungeon. The tower is God, the dungeon is the dwelling of the Evil One.

But some are greedy and others care only about fancy clothes. Some pray while others joke around. There are crooks and tricksters here, monks and priests, nobles and commoners, bakers and butchers, tailors and leatherworkers, builders and miners, and people from many other trades. In fact, the field represents the world. It stretches between a tower and a dungeon. The tower symbolizes God, and the dungeon symbolizes the home of Evil.

Then, as Langland looked on all this, he saw

Then, as Langland watched all this, he saw

    "A lady lovely in face, in linnen i-clothed,
    Come adown from the cliff and spake me fair,
    And said, 'Son, sleepest thou? Seest thou this people
    All how busy they be about the maze?'"

"A beautiful lady, dressed in linen,
    Came down from the cliff and spoke to me kindly,
    And said, 'Son, are you sleeping? Do you see this crowd
    Busy with the maze?'"

Langland was "afeard of her face though she was fair." But the lovely lady, who is Holy Church, speaks gently to the dreamer. She tells him that the tower is the dwelling of Truth, who is the lord of all and who gives to each as he hath need. The dungeon is the castle of Care.

Langland was "afraid of her face even though she was beautiful." But the lovely lady, who represents Holy Church, speaks softly to the dreamer. She tells him that the tower is the home of Truth, who is the lord of all and gives to each according to their needs. The dungeon is the fortress of Care.

    "Therein liveth a wight that Wrong is called,
    The Father of Falseness."

"There lives a being known as Wrong,
    The Father of Deceit."

Love alone, said the lady, leads to Heaven,

Love alone, the lady said, leads to Heaven,

    "Therefore I warn ye, the rich, have ruth on the poor.
    Though ye be mighty in councils, be meek in your works,
    For the same measure ye meet, amiss or otherwise,
    Ye shall be weighed therewith when ye wend hence."

"Therefore, I warn you, the rich, have compassion for the poor.
    Even if you are powerful in your discussions, be humble in your actions,
    For the same standard you apply, whether good or bad,
    You will be judged by that when you leave this world."

"Truth is best in all things," she said at length. "I have told thee now what Truth is, and may no longer linger." And so she made ready to go. But the dreamer kneeled on his knees and prayed her stay yet a while to teach him to know Falsehood also, as well as Truth.

"Truth is the best in everything," she said after a while. "I've now told you what Truth is, and I can't stay any longer." So she got ready to leave. But the dreamer knelt on his knees and asked her to stay for a bit longer to teach him about Falsehood as well as Truth.

And the lady answered:—

And the lady replied:—

    "'Look on thy left hand and see where he standeth,
    Both False and Flattery and all his train.'
    I looked on the left hand as the Lady me taught.
    Then was I ware of a woman wondrously clothéd,
    Purfled with fur, the richest on earth.
    Crowned with a crown. The King hath no better.
    All her five fingers were fretted with rings
    Of the most precious stones that a prince ever wore;
    In red scarlet she rode, beribboned with gold,
    There is no queen alive that is more adorned."

"'Look to your left and see where he stands,
    Both Falsehood and Flattery and all their followers.'
    I looked to the left as the Lady instructed me.
    Then I noticed a woman incredibly dressed,
    Trimmed with the finest fur, the richest in the world.
    Crowned with a crown. The King has nothing better.
    All five of her fingers were adorned with rings
    Of the most precious stones a prince has ever worn;
    She rode in red scarlet, decorated with gold,
    There’s no queen alive who is more beautifully adorned."

This was Lady Meed or Bribery. "To-morrow," said Holy Church, "she shall wed with False." And so the lovely Lady departed.

This was Lady Meed or Bribery. "Tomorrow," said Holy Church, "she will marry False." And so the beautiful Lady left.

Left alone the dreamer watched the preparations for the wedding. The Earldom of Envy, the Kingdom of Covetousness, the Isle of Usury were granted as marriage gifts to the pair. But Theology was angry. He would not permit the wedding to take place. "Ere this wedding be wrought, woe betide thee," he cried. "Meed is wealthy; I know it. God grant us to give her unto whom Truth wills. But thou hast bound her fast to Falseness. Meed is gently born. Lead her therefore to London, and there see if the law allows this wedding."

Left alone, the dreamer watched the wedding preparations. The Earldom of Envy, the Kingdom of Covetousness, and the Isle of Usury were given as wedding gifts to the couple. But Theology was furious. He would not allow the wedding to happen. "Before this wedding takes place, may you suffer," he shouted. "Meed is wealthy; I know that. May God help us give her to whom Truth decides. But you have tied her firmly to Falseness. Meed comes from a good family. So take her to London and see if the law permits this wedding."

So, listening to the advice of Theology, all the company rode off to London, Guile leading the way.

So, following Theology's advice, everyone rode off to London, with Guile in the lead.

But Soothness pricked on his palfrey and passed them all and came to the King's court, where he told Conscience all about the matter, and Conscience told the King.

But Soothness urged his horse and overtook them all, arriving at the King's court, where he explained everything to Conscience, and Conscience informed the King.

Then quoth the King, "If I might catch False and Flattery or any of their masters, I would avenge me on the wretches that work so ill, and would hang them by the neck and all that them abet."

Then said the King, "If I could catch Deceit and Flattery or any of their leaders, I would take revenge on the scoundrels who cause so much trouble, and I would hang them by the neck along with anyone who supports them."

So he told the Constable to seize False and to cut off Guile's head, "and let not Liar escape." But Dread was at the door and heard the doom. He warned the others, so that they all fled away save Meed the maiden.

So he told the Constable to capture False and to cut off Guile's head, "and don't let Liar escape." But Dread was at the door and heard the sentence. He warned the others, so they all ran away except for Meed the maiden.

    "Save Meed the maiden no man durst abide,
    And truly to tell she trembled for fear,
    And she wept and wrung her hands when she was taken."

"Save Meed the maiden, no man dared to stay,
    And honestly, she trembled in fear,
    And she cried and wrung her hands when she was captured."

But the King called a Clerk and told him to comfort Meed. So Justice soon hurried to her bower to comfort her kindly, and many others followed him. Meed thanked them all and "gave them cups of clean gold and pieces of silver, rings with rubies and riches enough." And pretending to be sorry for all that she had done amiss, Meed confessed her sins and was forgiven.

But the King called a Clerk and told him to comfort Meed. So Justice quickly rushed to her room to kindly support her, and many others followed him. Meed thanked them all and "gave them cups of pure gold and silver coins, rings with rubies, and plenty of riches." And pretending to regret all her wrongdoings, Meed confessed her sins and was forgiven.

The King then, believing that she was really sorry, wished to marry her to Conscience. But Conscience would not have her, for he knew that she was wicked. He tells of all the evil things she does, by which Langland means to show what wicked things men will do if tempted by bribery and the hope of gain.

The King then, thinking she was genuinely remorseful, wanted to marry her off to Conscience. But Conscience refused her because he was aware of her wickedness. He recounts all the bad things she does, showing how easily people can fall into wrongdoing when tempted by money and the desire for profit.

"Then mourned Meed and plained her to the King." If men did
great and noble deeds, she said, they deserved praise and thanks
and rewards.
    "'Nay,' quoth Conscience to the King, and kneeled to the
ground,
    'There be two manner of Meeds, my Lord, by thy life,
    That one the good God giveth by His grace, giveth in His
bliss
    To them that will work while that they are here.'"

"Then Meed mourned and complained to the King." If people did
great and noble deeds, she said, they deserved praise, thanks,
and rewards.
    "'No,' said Conscience to the King, kneeling on the
ground,
    'There are two kinds of rewards, my Lord, in your lifetime,
    One that good God gives through His grace, gives in His
bliss
    To those who will work while they are here.'"

What a laborer received, he said, was not Meed but just Wages. Bribery, on the other hand, was ever wicked, and he would have none of her.

What a worker got, he said, was not a reward but just pay. Bribery, on the other hand, was always evil, and he wanted nothing to do with it.

In spite of all the talk, however, no one could settle the question. So at length Conscience set forth to bring Reason to decide.

In spite of all the discussion, no one could resolve the issue. So eventually, Conscience set out to get Reason to make a decision.

When Reason heard that he was wanted, he saddled his horse Suffer-till-I-see-my-time and came to court with Wit and Wisdom in his train.

When Reason found out he was needed, he saddled up his horse Suffer-till-I-see-my-time and arrived at court with Wit and Wisdom following him.

The King received him kindly, and they talked together. But while they talked Peace came complaining that Wrong had stolen his goods and ill-treated him in many ways.

The King welcomed him warmly, and they chatted together. But while they were talking, Peace arrived, complaining that Wrong had taken his possessions and mistreated him in many ways.

Wrong well knew that the complaint was just, but with the help of Meed he won Wit and Wisdom to his side. But Reason stood out against him.

Wrong knew perfectly well that the complaint was valid, but with Meed's help, he managed to get Wit and Wisdom on his side. However, Reason stood firm against him.

    "'Counsel me not,' quoth Reason, 'ruth to have
    Till lords and ladies all love truth
    And their sumptuous garments be put into chests,
    Till spoiled children be chastened with rods,
    Till clerks and knights be courteous with their tongues,
    Till priests themselves practise their preaching
    And their deeds be such as may draw us to goodness.'"

"'Don’t give me advice,' said Reason, 'I feel pity for those who have
Until lords and ladies all embrace truth
And their fancy clothes are stored away in chests,
Until spoiled children are disciplined with rods,
Until clerks and knights speak kindly,
Until priests actually live by their teachings
And their actions inspire us to be better.'"

The King acknowledged that Reason was right, and begged him to stay with him always and help him to rule. "I am ready," quoth Reason, "to rest with thee ever so that Conscience be our counsellor."

The King admitted that Reason was correct and asked him to always stay with him and help him rule. "I'm ready," said Reason, "to be with you as long as Conscience is our advisor."

To that the King agreed, and he and his courtiers all went to church. Here suddenly the dream ends. Langland cries:—

To that, the King agreed, and he and his courtiers all went to church. Suddenly, the dream ends. Langland exclaims:—

    "Then waked I of my sleep. I was woe withal
    That I had not slept more soundly and seen much more."

"Then I woke up from my sleep. I was sad that I hadn’t slept more deeply and seen much more."

The dreamer arose and continued his wandering. But he had only gone a few steps when once again he sank upon the grass and fell asleep and dreamed. Again he saw the field full of folk , and to them now Conscience was preaching, and at his words many began to repent them of their evil deeds. Pride, Envy, Sloth and others confessed their sins and received forgiveness.

The dreamer got up and kept wandering. But he had only taken a few steps when he once again collapsed onto the grass and fell asleep, dreaming once more. Again, he saw a field full of people, and now Conscience was preaching to them, causing many to regret their wrongdoings. Pride, Envy, Sloth, and others admitted their sins and were forgiven.

Then all these penitent folk set forth in search of Saint Truth, some riding, some walking. "But there were few there so wise as to know the way thither, and they went all amiss." No man could tell them where Saint Truth lived. And now appears at last Piers Ploughman, who gives his name to the whole poem.

Then all these regretful people set off in search of Saint Truth, some riding, some walking. "But there were few who were wise enough to know the way there, and they went completely off course." No one could tell them where Saint Truth lived. And now, at last, Piers Ploughman appears, who gives his name to the whole poem.

    "Quoth a ploughman and put forth his head,
    'I know him as well as a clerk know his books.
    Clear Conscience and Wit showed me his place
    And did engage me since to serve him ever.
    Both in sowing and setting, which I labour,
    I have been his man this fifteen winters.'"

"Spoke a farmer and stuck out his head,
    'I know him as well as a scholar knows his texts.
    Clear Conscience and Wit showed me his spot
    And have bound me since to serve him always.
    Both in planting and cultivating, which I do,
    I have been his man for the last fifteen winters.'"

Piers described to the pilgrims all the long way that they must go in order to find Truth. He told them that they must go through Meekness; that they must cross the ford Honor-your-father and turn aside from the brook Bear-no-false-witness, and so on and on until they come at last to Saint Truth.

Piers explained to the pilgrims the long journey they needed to take to find Truth. He told them they had to go through Meekness, cross the river Honor-your-father, and avoid the stream Bear-no-false-witness, and keep going until they finally reached Saint Truth.

"It were a hard road unless we had a guide that might go with us afoot until we got there," said the pilgrims. So Piers offered, if they would wait until he had plowed his field, to go with them and show them the way.

"It would be a tough journey unless we had a guide to walk with us until we arrive," said the pilgrims. So Piers suggested that, if they would wait until he had finished plowing his field, he would join them and show them the way.

"That would be a long time to wait," said a lady. "What could we women do meantime?"

"That would be a long time to wait," said a woman. "What could we do in the meantime?"

And Piers answered:—

And Piers replied:—

    "Some should sew sacks to hold wheat.
    And you who have wool weave it fast,
    Spin it speedily, spare not your fingers
    Unless it be a holy day or holy eve.
    Look out your linen and work on it quickly,
    The needy and the naked take care how they live,
    And cast on them clothes for the cold, for so Truth desires."

"Some need to sew bags to hold wheat.
    And you with wool, weave it quickly,
    Spin it fast, don’t hold back your hands
    Unless it’s a holy day or the eve of a holy day.
    Check your linen and work on it fast,
    The needy and the naked have to watch how they survive,
    And provide them with clothes for the cold, as Truth wants."

Then many of the pilgrims began to help Piers with his work. Each man did what he could, "and some to please Piers picked up the weeds."

Then many of the pilgrims started to help Piers with his work. Each man did what he could, "and some, wanting to please Piers, picked up the weeds."

    "But some of them sat and sang at ale
    And helped him to plough with 'Hy-trolly-lolly.'"

"But some of them sat and sang while drinking beer
And helped him to plow with 'Hy-trolly-lolly.'"

To these idle ones Piers went in anger. "If ye do not run quickly to your work," he cried, "you will receive no wage; and if ye die of hunger, who will care."

To these lazy people, Piers went in anger. "If you don't hurry up and get to work," he shouted, "you won't earn any pay; and if you starve, who will care?"

Then these idle ones began to pretend that they were blind or lame and could not work. They made great moan, but Piers took no heed and called for Hunger. Then Hunger seized the idle ones and beat and buffeted them until they were glad to work.

Then these lazy ones started pretending that they were blind or lame and couldn’t work. They complained loudly, but Piers ignored them and called for Hunger. Then Hunger grabbed the lazy ones and beat them until they were happy to work.

At last Truth heard of Piers and of all the good that he was doing among the pilgrims, and sent him a pardon for all his sins. In those days people who had done wrong used to pay money to a priest and think that they were forgiven by God. Against that belief Langland preaches, and his pardon is something different. It is only

At last, Truth learned about Piers and all the good he was doing for the pilgrims and sent him a pardon for all his sins. Back then, people who had sinned would pay a priest and believe they were forgiven by God. Against that belief, Langland preaches, and his pardon is something different. It is only

    "Do well and have well, and God shall have thy soul.
    And do evil and have evil, hope none other
    That after thy death day thou shalt turn to the Evil One."

"Do good and you'll be rewarded, and God will take care of your soul.
    And do bad and you'll face consequences, so don't expect
    That after your death you'll turn to the Evil One."

And over this pardon a priest and Piers began so loudly to dispute that the dreamer awoke,

And over this pardon, a priest and Piers started arguing so loudly that the dreamer woke up,

    "And saw the sun that time towards the south,
    And I meatless and moneyless upon the Malvern Hills."

"And saw the sun that time towards the south,
    And I was meatless and moneyless on the Malvern Hills."

That is a little of the story of the first part of Piers Ploughman. It is an allegory, and in writing it Langland wished to hold up to scorn all the wickedness that he saw around him, and sharply to point out many causes of misery. There is laughter in his poem, but it is the terrible and harsh laughter of contempt. His most bitter words, perhaps, are for the idle rich, but the idle poor do not escape. Those who beg without shame, who cheat and steal, who are greedy and drunken have a share of his wrath. Yet Langland is not all harshness. His great word is Duty, but he speaks of Love too. "Learn to love, quoth King, and leave off all other." The poem is rambling and disconnected. Characters come on the scene and vanish again without cause. Stories begin and do not end. It is all wild and improbable like a dream, yet it is full of interest.

That’s a bit of the story from the first part of Piers Ploughman. It’s an allegory, and in writing it, Langland aimed to expose all the wrongs he saw around him and to highlight many causes of suffering. There’s humor in his poem, but it’s the harsh and cruel kind of laughter that comes from contempt. His most biting criticisms, perhaps, are aimed at the lazy wealthy, but the idle poor aren't spared either. Those who beg shamelessly, who lie and steal, who are greedy and drunk also feel his anger. Still, Langland isn’t all about harshness. His main theme is Duty, but he talks about Love too. "Learn to love," said the King, "and put aside everything else." The poem feels scattered and disjointed. Characters appear and disappear for no reason. Stories begin without conclusion. It's all wild and unrealistic like a dream, yet it’s filled with intrigue.

But perhaps the chief interest and value of Piers Ploughman is that it is history. It tells us much of what the people thought and of how they lived in those days. It shows us the first mutterings of the storm that was to rend the world. This was the storm of the Reformation which was to divide the world into Protestant and Catholic. But Langland himself was not a Protestant. Although he speaks bitter words against the evil deeds of priest and monk, he does not attack the Church. To him she is still Holy Church, a radiant and lovely lady.

But perhaps the main appeal and significance of Piers Ploughman is that it serves as history. It gives us insight into what people thought and how they lived back then. It captures the early signs of the upheaval that was about to shake the world. This upheaval was the Reformation, which would split the world into Protestant and Catholic factions. However, Langland himself was not a Protestant. Even though he criticizes the wrongdoings of priests and monks, he doesn't condemn the Church. To him, she remains Holy Church, a brilliant and beautiful lady.

BOOKS TO READ

The Vision of Piers Ploughman, by W. Langland

The Vision of Piers Ploughman, by W. Langland

Chapter XXI HOW THE BIBLE CAME TO THE PEOPLE

IN all the land there is perhaps no book so common as the Bible. In homes where there are no other books we find at least a Bible, and the Bible stories are almost the first that we learn to know.

IN all the land there is perhaps no book so common as the Bible. In homes where there are no other books, we find at least a Bible, and the Bible stories are almost the first that we learn to know.

But in the fourteenth century there were no English Bibles. The priests and clergy and a few great people perhaps had Latin Bibles. And although Caedmon's songs had long been forgotten, at different times some parts of the Bible had been translated into English, so that the common people sometimes heard a Bible story. But an English Bible as a whole did not exist; and if to-day it is the commonest and cheapest book in all the land, it is to John Wyclif in the first place that we owe it.

But in the fourteenth century, there were no English Bibles. The priests, clergy, and maybe a few important people had Latin Bibles. Although Caedmon's songs had been forgotten long ago, some parts of the Bible had been translated into English at different times, so the common people occasionally heard a Bible story. However, a complete English Bible didn’t exist; and if today it is the most common and affordable book in the land, we primarily owe that to John Wyclif.

John Wyclif was born, it is thought, about 1324 in a little Yorkshire village. Not much is known of his early days except that he went to school and to Oxford University. In time he became one of the most learned men of his day, and was made Head, or Master, of Balliol College.

John Wyclif was believed to have been born around 1324 in a small village in Yorkshire. Not much is known about his early life except that he attended school and went to Oxford University. Eventually, he became one of the most educated men of his time and was appointed Head, or Master, of Balliol College.

This is the first time in this book that we have heard of a university. The monasteries had, until now, been the centers of learning. But now the two great universities of Oxford and Cambridge were taking their place. Men no longer went to the monasteries to learn, but to the universities; and this was one reason, perhaps, why the land had become filled with so many idle monks. Their profession of teaching had been taken from them, and they had found nothing else with which to fill their time.

This is the first time in this book that we’ve learned about a university. Up until now, monasteries were the main centers of education. But now, the two great universities of Oxford and Cambridge were stepping in. People no longer went to monasteries to study; they went to universities. This might be one reason why there were so many idle monks wandering around. Their role as teachers had been taken away from them, and they hadn’t found anything else to occupy their time.

But at first the universities were very like monasteries. The clerks, as the students were called, often took some kind of vow,—they wore a gown and shaved their heads in some fashion or other. The colleges, too, were built very much after the style of monasteries, as may be seen in some of the old college buildings of Oxford or Cambridge to this day. The life in every way was like the life in a monastery. It was only by slow degrees that the life and the teaching grew away from the old model.

But at first, universities were a lot like monasteries. The students, known as clerks, often took some kind of vow—they wore gowns and shaved their heads in various ways. The colleges were also built very much in the style of monasteries, which can still be seen in some of the old college buildings at Oxford or Cambridge today. Life there was very much like life in a monastery. It took a long time for the lifestyle and teaching to evolve away from that old model.

While Wyclif grew to be a man, England had fallen on troublous times. Edward III, worn out by his French wars, had become old and feeble, and the power was in the hands of his son, John of Gaunt. The French wars and the Black Death had slain many of the people, and those who remained were miserably poor. Yet poor though they were, much money was gathered from them every year and sent to the Pope, who at that time still ruled the Church in England as elsewhere.

While Wyclif grew into adulthood, England faced difficult times. Edward III, exhausted from his wars in France, had become old and weak, and his son, John of Gaunt, held the power. The wars with France and the Black Death had killed many people, leaving those who survived in extreme poverty. Despite their poverty, a significant amount of money was collected from them every year and sent to the Pope, who still controlled the Church in England and beyond at that time.

But now the people of England became very unwilling to pay so much money to the Pope, especially as at this time he was a Frenchman ruling, not from Rome, but from Avignon. It was folly, Englishmen said, to pay money into the hands of a Frenchman, the enemy of their country, who would use it against their country. And while many people were feeling like this, the Pope claimed still more. He now claimed a tribute which King John had promised long before, but which had not for more than thirty years been paid.

But now the people of England were really reluctant to pay so much money to the Pope, especially since he was a Frenchman ruling not from Rome, but from Avignon. English people said it was foolish to give money to a Frenchman, an enemy of their country, who would use it against them. And while many felt this way, the Pope demanded even more. He now claimed a tribute that King John had promised long ago but hadn't been paid for more than thirty years.

John of Gaunt made up his mind to resist this claim, and John Wyclif, who had already begun to preach against the power of the Pope, helped him. They were strange companions, and while John of Gaunt fought only for more power, Wyclif fought for freedom both in religion and in life. God alone was lord of all the world, he said, and to God alone each man must answer for his soul, and to no man beside. The money belonging to the Church of England belonged to God and to the people of England, and ought to be used for the good of the people, and not be sent abroad to the Pope. In those days it needed a bold man to use such words, and Wyclif was soon called upon to answer for his boldness before the Archbishop of Canterbury and all his bishops.

John of Gaunt decided to resist this claim, and John Wyclif, who had already started preaching against the Pope's power, supported him. They were an unusual pair; while John of Gaunt was only interested in gaining more power, Wyclif was fighting for freedom in both religion and life. He believed that God alone was the lord of the entire world, and each person must answer for their soul only to God, not to anyone else. The money that belonged to the Church of England was meant for God and the people of England, and it should be used for the benefit of the people instead of being sent to the Pope abroad. During that time, it took a courageous person to speak such words, and Wyclif was soon called to defend his boldness before the Archbishop of Canterbury and all his bishops.

The council was held in St. Paul's Cathedral in London. Wyclif was fearless, and he obeyed the Archbishop's command. But as he walked up the long aisle to the chapel where the bishops were gathered, John of Gaunt marched by his side, and Lord Percy, Earl Marshal of England, cleared a way for him through the throng of people that filled the church. The press was great, and Earl Percy drove a way through the crowd with so much haughtiness and violence that the Bishop of London cried out at him in wrath.

The council took place in St. Paul's Cathedral in London. Wyclif was bold, and he followed the Archbishop's orders. As he made his way down the long aisle to the chapel where the bishops had assembled, John of Gaunt walked beside him, and Lord Percy, the Earl Marshal of England, cleared a path for him through the crowd that filled the church. The crowd was dense, and Earl Percy pushed through with such arrogance and force that the Bishop of London shouted at him in anger.

"Had I known what masteries you would use in my church," he said,
"I had kept you from coming there."

"Had I known what skills you would bring into my church," he said,
"I would have stopped you from coming there."

"At which words the Duke, disdaining not a little, answered the Bishop and said that he would keep such mastery there though he said 'Nay.'"* Thus, after much struggling, Wyclif and his companions arrived at the chapel. There Wyclif stood humbly enough before his Bishop. But Earl Percy bade him be seated, for as he had much to answer he had need of a soft seat.

"Upon hearing these words, the Duke, clearly unimpressed, replied to the Bishop, asserting that he would maintain his authority there even if he said 'No.' After much back and forth, Wyclif and his friends finally reached the chapel. Once there, Wyclif stood respectfully before his Bishop. However, Earl Percy instructed him to sit down, explaining that since he had a lot to address, he would need a comfortable seat."

*Foxe, Acts and Monuments.

Foxe, Acts and Monuments.

Thereat the Bishop of London was angry again, and cried out saying that it was not the custom for those who had come to answer for their misdeeds to sit.

There, the Bishop of London got angry again and shouted that it wasn't the custom for those who had come to account for their wrongdoings to sit.

"Upon these words a fire began to heat and kindle between them; insomuch that they began to rate and revile one the other, that the whole multitude therewith disquieted began to be set on a hurry."*

"At these words, a fire started to heat up and ignite between them; so much so that they began to insult and argue with each other, causing the entire crowd to become restless and anxious."

*Foxe, Acts and Monuments.

*Foxe, Acts and Monuments.

The Duke, too, joined in, threatening at last to drag the Bishop out of the church by the hair of his head. But the Londoners, when they heard that, were very wrathful, for they hated the Duke. They cried out they would not suffer their Bishop to be ill-used, and the uproar became so great that the council broke up without there being any trial at all.

The Duke also got involved, finally threatening to pull the Bishop out of the church by his hair. But the people of London, upon hearing this, got really angry because they hated the Duke. They shouted that they wouldn't allow their Bishop to be mistreated, and the chaos grew so intense that the council ended without any trial taking place at all.

But soon after this no fewer than five Bulls, or letters from the Pope, were sent against Wyclif. In one the University of Oxford was ordered to imprison him; in others Wyclif was ordered to appear before the Pope; in still another the English bishops were ordered to arrest him and try him themselves. But little was done, for the English would not imprison an English subject at the bidding of a French Pope, lest they should seem to give him royal power in England.

But soon after this, no fewer than five Bulls, or letters from the Pope, were sent against Wyclif. In one, the University of Oxford was ordered to imprison him; in others, Wyclif was ordered to appear before the Pope; and in yet another, the English bishops were ordered to arrest him and try him themselves. However, not much happened, as the English refused to imprison one of their own at the demand of a French Pope, fearing that it would make him seem too powerful in England.

At length, however, Wyclif was once more brought before a court of bishops in London. By this time Edward III had died, and Richard, the young son of the Black Prince, had come to the throne. His mother, the Princess of Wales, was Wyclif's friend, and she now sent a message to the bishops bidding them let him alone. This time, too, the people of London were on his side; they had learned to understand that he was their friend. So they burst into the council-room eager to defend the man whose only crime was that of trying to protect England from being robbed. And thus the second trial came to an end as the first had done.

At last, Wyclif was brought before a court of bishops in London once again. By this time, Edward III had died, and Richard, the young son of the Black Prince, had ascended to the throne. His mother, the Princess of Wales, was a friend of Wyclif's, and she sent a message to the bishops telling them to leave him alone. This time, the people of London were also on his side; they had come to see him as their ally. So, they burst into the council room, eager to defend the man whose only crime was trying to protect England from being robbed. And just like that, the second trial ended as the first had.

Wyclif now began to preach more boldly than before. He preached many things that were very different from the teaching of the Church of Rome, and as he was one of the most learned men of his time, people crowded to Oxford to hear him. John of Gaunt, now no longer his friend, ordered him to be silent. But Wyclif still spoke. The University was ordered to crush the heretic. But the University stood by him until the King added his orders to those of the Archbishop of Canterbury. Then Wyclif was expelled from the University, but still not silenced, for he went into the country and there wrote and taught.

Wyclif began to preach more boldly than ever. He shared many ideas that were quite different from the teachings of the Church of Rome, and since he was one of the most knowledgeable men of his time, people flocked to Oxford to hear him. John of Gaunt, no longer his ally, ordered him to be quiet. But Wyclif continued to speak out. The University was instructed to take down the heretic. However, the University supported him until the King reinforced the Archbishop of Canterbury's orders. After that, Wyclif was expelled from the University, but he still wasn't silenced; he went into the countryside where he continued to write and teach.

Soon his followers grew in numbers. They were called Poor Priests, and clad in long brown robes they wandered on foot through the towns and villages teaching and preaching. Wyclif trusted that they would do all the good that the old friars had done, and that they would be kept from falling into the evil ways of the later friars. But Churchmen were angry, and called his followers Lollards or idle babblers.

Soon, his followers began to grow in number. They were called Poor Priests, and dressed in long brown robes, they traveled by foot through towns and villages, teaching and preaching. Wyclif hoped that they would do all the good that the old friars had done and that they would avoid the corrupt practices of the later friars. But Church leaders were upset and referred to his followers as Lollards or lazy talkers.

Wyclif, however, cared no longer for the great, he trusted no more in them. It was to the people now that he appealed. He wrote many books, and at first he wrote in Latin. But by degrees he saw that if he wanted to reach the hearts of the people, he must preach and teach in English. And so he began to write English books. But above all the things that he wrote we remember him chiefly for his translation of the Bible. He himself translated the New Testament, and others helped him with the Old Testament, and so for the first time the people of England had the whole Bible in their own tongue. They had it, too, in fine scholarly language, and this was a great service to our literature. For naturally the Bible was a book which every one wished to know, and the people of England, through it, became accustomed to use fine stately language.

Wyclif, however, no longer cared about the powerful; he didn’t trust them anymore. He turned to the people instead. He wrote a lot of books, starting out in Latin. But gradually, he realized that if he wanted to connect with people’s hearts, he needed to preach and teach in English. So, he began to write books in English. Above all the things he wrote, he is mostly remembered for his translation of the Bible. He translated the New Testament himself, and others assisted him with the Old Testament, making it possible for the people of England to have the entire Bible in their own language for the first time. They had it in well-crafted scholarly language, which was a significant contribution to our literature. Naturally, the Bible was a book everyone wanted to know, and through it, the people of England became accustomed to using graceful, formal language.

To his life's end Wyclif went on teaching and writing, although many attempts were made to silence him. At last in 1384 the Pope summoned him to Rome. Wyclif did not obey, for he answered another call. One day, as he heard mass in his own church, he fell forward speechless. He never spoke again, but died three days later.

To the end of his life, Wyclif continued to teach and write, despite numerous efforts to silence him. Finally, in 1384, the Pope summoned him to Rome. Wyclif did not comply, as he responded to another calling. One day, while attending mass in his church, he collapsed forward, unable to speak. He never spoke again and died three days later.

After Wyclif's death his followers were gradually crushed out, and the Lollards disappear from our history. But his teaching never quite died, for by giving the English people the Bible Wyclif left a lasting mark on England; and although the Reformation did not come until two hundred years later, he may be looked upon as its forerunner.

After Wyclif's death, his followers were gradually eliminated, and the Lollards disappeared from our history. But his teachings never really vanished, as Wyclif's translation of the Bible for the English people left a lasting impact on England. Although the Reformation didn't occur until two hundred years later, he can be seen as its precursor.

It is hard to explain all that William Langland and John Wyclif stand for in English literature and in English history. It was the evil that they saw around them that made them write and speak as they did, and it was their speaking and writing, perhaps, that gave the people courage to rise against oppression. Thus their teaching and writing mark the beginning of new life to the great mass of the people of England. For in June, 1381, while John Wyclif still lived and wrote, Wat Tyler led his men to Blackheath in a rebellion which proved to be the beginning of freedom for the workers of England. And although at first sight there seems to be no connection between the two, it was the same spirit working in John Wyclif and Wat Tyler that made the one speak and the other fight as he did.

It’s tough to fully capture what William Langland and John Wyclif represent in English literature and history. The injustice they witnessed around them drove them to write and speak out, and their words, perhaps, inspired people to rise against oppression. Their teachings and writings signified the start of a new era for the common people of England. In June 1381, while John Wyclif was still alive and writing, Wat Tyler led his followers to Blackheath in a rebellion that marked the beginning of freedom for England's workers. Although it might seem at first that there’s no link between the two, the same spirit motivated both John Wyclif and Wat Tyler, inspiring one to voice his thoughts and the other to take action.

Chapter XXII CHAUCER—BREAD AND MILK FOR CHILDREN

TO-DAY, as we walk about the streets and watch the people hurry to and fro, we cannot tell from the dress they wear to what class they belong. We cannot tell among the men who pass us, all clad alike in dull, sad-colored clothes, who is a knight and who is a merchant, who is a shoemaker and who is a baker. If we see them in their shops we can still tell, perhaps, for we know that a butcher always wears a blue apron, and a baker a white hat. These are but the remains of a time long ago when every one dressed according to his calling, whether at work or not. It was easy then to tell by the cut and texture of his clothes to what rank in life a man belonged, for each dressed accordingly, and only the great might wear silk and velvet and golden ornaments.

TODAY, as we walk around the streets and watch people rushing back and forth, we can't tell from their clothes what social class they belong to. Among the men who pass by, all dressed in dull, muted colors, we can't distinguish who is a knight and who is a merchant, who is a shoemaker and who is a baker. If we see them in their shops, we might still be able to tell, because we know that a butcher always wears a blue apron and a baker a white hat. These are just remnants of a long-ago time when everyone dressed according to their profession, whether at work or not. Back then, it was easy to tell someone's social standing by the style and fabric of their clothes, since each person dressed to match their rank, and only the wealthy could wear silk, velvet, and gold decorations.

And in the time of which we have been reading, in the England where Edward III and Richard II ruled, where Langland sadly dreamed and Wyclif boldly wrote and preached, there lived a man who has left for us a clear and truthful picture of those times. He has left a picture so vivid that as we read his words the people of England of the fourteenth century still seem to us to live. This man was Geoffrey Chaucer. Chaucer was a poet, and is generally looked upon as the first great English poet. Like Caedmon he is called the "Father of English Poetry," and each has a right to the name. For if Caedmon was the first great poet of the English people in their new home of England, the language he used was Anglo-Saxon. The language which Chaucer used was English, though still not quite the English which we use to-day.

And in the time we’ve been reading about, in England under the rule of Edward III and Richard II, where Langland sadly dreamed and Wyclif boldly wrote and preached, there lived a man who gave us a clear and honest depiction of those times. His portrayal is so vivid that as we read his words, the people of fourteenth-century England still come to life for us. This man was Geoffrey Chaucer. Chaucer was a poet and is widely regarded as the first great English poet. Like Caedmon, he’s called the "Father of English Poetry," and both have earned that title. While Caedmon was the first great poet of the English people in their new homeland of England, he used the Anglo-Saxon language. The language Chaucer used was English, although it wasn’t quite the English we use today.

But although Chaucer was a great poet, we know very little about his life. What we do know has nothing to do with his poems or of how he wrote them. For in those days, and for long after, a writer was not expected to live by his writing; but in return for giving to the world beautiful thoughts, beautiful songs, the King or some great noble would reward him by giving him a post at court. About this public life of Chaucer we have a few facts. But it is difficult at times to fit the man of camp, and court, and counting-house to the poet and story-teller who possessed a wealth of words and a knowledge of how to use them greater than any Englishman who had lived before him. And it is rather through his works than through the scanty facts of his life that we learn to know the real man, full of shrewd knowledge of the world, of humor, kindliness, and cheerful courage.

But even though Chaucer was a great poet, we know very little about his life. What we do know doesn't really connect to his poems or how he wrote them. Back then, and for a long time after, a writer wasn’t expected to earn a living from their writing; instead, by sharing beautiful thoughts and songs with the world, they would be rewarded with a position at court from the King or some nobleman. We have a few facts about Chaucer's public life. However, it can be hard to connect the man of camp, court, and counting-house with the poet and storyteller who had a greater wealth of words and knowledge in how to use them than any Englishman before him. It’s more through his works than the scant details of his life that we really get to know the true man, who was full of sharp insight into the world, humor, kindness, and cheerful courage.

Chaucer was a man of the middle class. His father, John Chaucer, was a London wine merchant. The family very likely came at first from France, and the name may mean shoemaker, from an old Norman word chaucier or chaussier, a shoemaker. And although the French word for shoemaker is different now, there is still a slang word chausseur, meaning a cobbler.

Chaucer was a middle-class man. His father, John Chaucer, was a wine merchant in London. The family likely originally came from France, and the name might mean shoemaker, derived from an old Norman word chaucier or chaussier, which means shoemaker. Although the French word for shoemaker is different now, there’s still a slang term, chausseur, that means cobbler.

We know nothing at all of Chaucer as a boy, nothing of where he went to school, nor do we know if he ever went to college. The first thing we hear of him is that he was a page in the house of the Princess Elizabeth, the wife of Prince Lionel, who was the third son of Edward III. So, although Chaucer belonged to the middle class, he must have had some powerful friend able to get him a place in a great household.

We know nothing about Chaucer as a child, where he went to school, or if he even attended college. The first mention of him is that he was a page in the household of Princess Elizabeth, the wife of Prince Lionel, who was the third son of Edward III. So, even though Chaucer came from the middle class, he must have had some influential connections to secure a position in such a prominent household.

In those days a boy became a page in a great household very much as he might now become an office-boy in a large merchant's office. A page had many duties. He had to wait at table, hold candles, go messages, and do many other little household services. Such a post seems strange to us now, yet it was perhaps quite as interesting as sitting all day long on an office stool. In time of war it was certainly more exciting, for a page had often to follow his master to the battlefield. And as a war with France was begun in 1359, Geoffrey went across the Channel with his prince.

In those days, a boy became a page in a big household much like he might become an office boy in a large business today. A page had many responsibilities. He had to serve at the table, hold candles, deliver messages, and perform various other small household tasks. This position might seem odd to us now, but it was probably just as engaging as sitting all day in an office chair. During wartime, it was definitely more thrilling, as a page often had to accompany his master to the battlefield. And with a war against France starting in 1359, Geoffrey crossed the Channel with his prince.

Of what befell Chaucer in France we know nothing, except that he was taken prisoner, and that the King, Edward III, himself gave 16 pounds towards his ransom. That sounds a small sum, but it meant as much as 240 pounds would now. So it would seem that, boy though he was, Geoffrey Chaucer had already become important. Perhaps he was already known as a poet and a good story-teller whom the King was loath to lose. But again for seven years after this we hear nothing more about him. And when next we do hear of him, he is valet de chambre in the household of Edward III. Then a few years later he married one of Queen Philippa's maids-in-waiting.

We don't know much about what happened to Chaucer in France, except that he was captured and that King Edward III personally contributed 16 pounds to his ransom. It may seem like a small amount, but it was equivalent to around 240 pounds today. So it looks like, even though he was young, Geoffrey Chaucer was already significant. He might have been recognized as a poet and a skilled storyteller that the King was reluctant to lose. However, after that, we don’t hear anything about him for seven more years. The next time we do hear about him, he is the valet de chambre in Edward III's household. A few years later, he married one of Queen Philippa's ladies-in-waiting.

Of Chaucer's life with his wife and family again we know nothing except that he had at least one son, named Lewis. We know this because he wrote a book, called A Treatise on the Astrolabe, for this little son. An astrolabe was an instrument used in astronomy to find out the distance of stars from the earth, the position of the sun and moon, the length of days, and many other things about the heavens and their bodies.

Of Chaucer's life with his wife and family, we know nothing except that he had at least one son named Lewis. We know this because he wrote a book called A Treatise on the Astrolabe for this young son. An astrolabe was a tool used in astronomy to determine the distance of stars from the earth, the position of the sun and moon, the length of days, and many other aspects of the heavens and their bodies.

Chaucer calls his book A Treatise on the Astrolabe, Bread and Milk for Children. "Little Lewis, my son," he says in the beginning, "I have perceived well by certain evidences thine ability to learn science touching numbers and proportions; and as well consider I thy busy prayer in special to learn the treatise of the astrolabe." But although there were many books written on the subject, some were unknown in England, and some were not to be trusted. "And some of them be too hard to thy tender age of ten years. This treatise then will I show thee under few light rules and naked words in English; for Latin canst thou yet but small, my little son. . . .

Chaucer names his book A Treatise on the Astrolabe, Bread and Milk for Children. "Little Lewis, my son," he says at the start, "I have noticed from certain signs that you have the ability to understand the science of numbers and proportions; and I also acknowledge your eager prayer to learn about the astrolabe." However, even though many books have been written on the topic, some are unknown in England, and others can't be trusted. "And some of them are too difficult for your tender age of ten years. So, I will explain this treatise to you using simple rules and straightforward words in English; for you still know very little Latin, my little son..."

"Now will I pray meekly every discreet person that readeth or heareth this little treatise, to have my rude inditing for excused, and my superfluity of words, for two causes. The first cause is for that curious inditing and hard sentence is full heavy at one and the same time for a child to learn. And the second cause is this, that soothly me seemeth better to write unto a child twice a good sentence than he forget it once. And Lewis, if so be I shew you in my easy English as true conclusions as be shewn in Latin, grant me the more thank, and pray God save the King, who is lord of this English."

"Now, I kindly ask every thoughtful person who reads or hears this little treatise to forgive my rough writing and my excess of words for two reasons. The first reason is that the complicated writing and difficult sentences are quite tough for a child to grasp all at once. The second reason is that it seems better to me to explain a good point to a child twice rather than have them forget it once. And Lewis, if I can show you true ideas in my simple English as well as they are shown in Latin, I would appreciate your gratitude and pray that God saves the King, who is the ruler of this English."

So we see from this that more than five hundred years ago a kindly father saw the need of making simple books on difficult subjects for children. You may never want to read this book itself, indeed few people read it now, but I think that we should all be sorry to lose the preface, although it has in it some long words which perhaps a boy of ten in our day would still find "full heavy."

So we can see that over five hundred years ago, a caring father recognized the need to create simple books on complex topics for kids. You might not want to read this book itself—actually, very few people do now—but I think we would all regret losing the preface, even though it contains some lengthy words that a ten-year-old today might still find "pretty tough."

It is interesting, too, to notice in this preface that here Chaucer calls his King "Lord of this English." We now often speak of the "King's English," so once again we see how an everyday phrase links us with the past.

It’s also interesting to see in this preface that Chaucer refers to his King as "Lord of this English." We often talk about the "King’s English" today, so once again, we see how a common phrase connects us to the past.

Chapter XXIII CHAUCER—"THE CANTERBURY TALES"

CHAUCER rose in the King's service. He became an esquire, and was sent on business for the King to France and to Italy. To Italy he went at least twice, and it is well to remember this, as it had an effect on his most famous poems. He must have done his business well, for we find him receiving now a pension for life worth about 200 pounds in our money, now a grant of a daily pitcher of wine besides a salary of "71/2d. a day and two robes yearly."

CHAUCER rose in the King's service. He became an esquire and was sent on official business for the King to France and Italy. He visited Italy at least twice, and it’s important to note this, as it influenced his most famous poems. He must have handled his duties well, as we see him receiving a lifetime pension worth about 200 pounds in today’s money, along with a daily allowance of wine and a salary of "7.5d. a day and two robes each year."

Chaucer's wife, too, had a pension, so the poet was well off. He had powerful friends also, among them John of Gaunt. And when the Duke's wife died Chaucer wrote a lament which is called the Dethe of Blaunche the Duchess, or sometimes the Book of the Duchess. This is one of the earliest known poems of Chaucer, and although it is not so good as some which are later, there are many beautiful lines in it.

Chaucer's wife also received a pension, so the poet was financially comfortable. He had influential friends, including John of Gaunt. When the Duke's wife passed away, Chaucer wrote a lament called the Dethe of Blaunche the Duchess, or sometimes the Book of the Duchess. This is one of Chaucer's earliest known poems, and while it may not be as good as some of his later works, it contains many beautiful lines.

The poet led a busy life. He was a good business man, and soon we find him in the civil service, as we would call it now. He was made Comptroller of Customs, and in this post he had to work hard, for one of the conditions was that he must write out the accounts with his own hand, and always be in the office himself. If we may take some lines he wrote to be about himself, he was so busy all day long that he had not time to hear what was happening abroad, or even what was happening among his friends and neighbors.

The poet led a hectic life. He was a savvy businessman, and soon we find him in what we would now call the civil service. He was appointed Comptroller of Customs, and in this role, he had to work hard, as one of the conditions required him to write out the accounts by hand and always be present in the office. If we take some lines he wrote to reflect on himself, he was so occupied all day that he had no time to catch up on what was happening overseas or even what was going on with his friends and neighbors.

    "Not only from far countree,
    That there no tidings cometh to thee;
    Not of thy very neighbours,
    That dwellen almost at thy doors,
    Thou hearest neither that nor this."

"Not only from distant lands,
    That no news comes to you;
    Not even from your very neighbors,
    Who live almost at your doorstep,
    You hear neither this nor that."

Yet after his hard office work was done he loved nothing better than to go back to his books, for he goes on to say:

Yet after his long hours at the office were done, he loved nothing more than to return to his books, because he continues to say:

    "For when thy labour done all is
    And hast y-made thy reckonings,
    Instead of rest and newë things
    Thou goest home to thy house anon,
    And all so dumb as any stone,
    Thou sittest at another book,
    Till fully dazéd is thy look,
    And livest thus as a hermite
    Although thine abstinence is light."

"For when your work is done and you’ve settled your accounts,
    Instead of resting and enjoying new things,
    You go straight home to your house,
    And just as quiet as a stone,
    You sit down with another book,
    Till your eyes are completely dazed,
    And you live like a hermit
    Though your abstinence is easy."

But if Chaucer loved books he loved people too, and we may believe that he readily made friends, for there was a kingly humor about him that must have drawn people to him. And that he knew men and their ways we learn from his poetry, for it is full of knowledge of men and women.

But if Chaucer loved books, he loved people too, and we can believe he easily made friends because he had a royal charm that must have attracted others. And his understanding of people and their behaviors comes through in his poetry, which is filled with insights about men and women.

For many years Chaucer was well off and comfortable. But he did not always remain so. There came a time when his friend and patron, John of Gaunt, fell from power, and Chaucer lost his appointments. Soon after that his wife died, and with her life her pension ceased. So for a year or two the poet knew something of poverty—poverty at least compared to what he had been used to. But if he lost his money he did not lose his sunny temper, and in all his writings we find little that is bitter.

For many years, Chaucer was financially secure and comfortable. But that didn’t last forever. There came a time when his friend and supporter, John of Gaunt, lost his power, and Chaucer lost his positions. Shortly after that, his wife passed away, and with her death, her pension stopped. So for a year or two, the poet experienced some poverty—at least compared to what he was used to. But even if he lost his wealth, he didn’t lose his cheerful disposition, and in all his writings, there’s little that feels bitter.

After a time John of Gaunt returned to power, and again Chaucer had a post given to him, and so until he died he suffered ups and downs. Born when Edward III was in his highest glory, Chaucer lived to see him hated by his people. He lived through the reign of Edward's grandson, Richard II, and knew him from the time when as a gallant yellow-haired boy he had faced Wat Tyler and his rioters, till as a worn and broken prisoner he yielded the crown to Henry of Lancaster, the son of John of Gaunt. But before the broken King died in his darksome prison Chaucer lay taking his last rest in St. Benet's Chapel in Westminster. He was the first great poet to be laid there, but since then there have gathered round him so many bearing the greatest names in English literature that we call it now the "Poet's Corner."

After a while, John of Gaunt came back to power, and Chaucer was given a position again. He experienced many ups and downs until he died. Born during the height of Edward III's glory, Chaucer lived to see him become hated by his people. He lived through the reign of Edward's grandson, Richard II, and knew him from the time he was a brave, blonde boy facing off against Wat Tyler and his rioters, to when he was a worn-out and broken prisoner surrendering the crown to Henry of Lancaster, John of Gaunt's son. But before the defeated king died in his dark prison, Chaucer was laid to rest in St. Benet's Chapel in Westminster. He was the first great poet to be buried there, but since then, many of the greatest names in English literature have gathered around him, and we now call it "Poet's Corner."

But although Chaucer lived in stirring times, although he was a soldier and a courtier, he does not, in the book by which we know him best, write of battles and of pomp, of kings and of princes. In this book we find plain, everyday people, people of the great middle class of merchants and tradesmen and others of like calling, to which Chaucer himself belonged. It was a class which year by year had been growing more and more strong in England, and which year by year had been making its strength more and more felt. But it was a class which no one had thought of writing about in plain fashion. And it is in the Canterbury Tales that we have, for the first time in the English language, pictures of real men, and what is more wonderful, of real women. They are not giants or dwarfs, they are not fairy princes or knights in shining armor. They do no wondrous deeds of strength or skill. They are not queens of marvelous beauty or enchanted princesses. They are simply plain, middle-class English people, and yet they are very interesting.

But even though Chaucer lived in exciting times and was both a soldier and a courtier, in the book that makes him most famous, he doesn't write about battles, grandeur, kings, or princes. Instead, this book features ordinary, everyday people—primarily from the growing middle class of merchants, tradesmen, and others like them, which Chaucer himself was part of. This class had been gaining strength in England year after year and was becoming more noticeable. However, no one had thought to write about them in a straightforward way. In the Canterbury Tales, we get, for the first time in English literature, real depictions of actual men and, even more impressively, real women. They aren’t giants or dwarfs, fairy princes, or knights in shining armor. They don't perform incredible feats of strength or skill. They aren't stunningly beautiful queens or enchanted princesses. They are simply ordinary middle-class English people, yet they are very engaging.

In Chaucer's time, books, although still copied by hand, had become more plentiful than ever before. And as more and more people learned to read, the singing time began to draw to a close. Stories were now not all written in rhyme, and poetry was not all written to be sung. Yet the listening time was not quite over, for these were still the days of talk and story-telling. Life went at leisure pace. There was no hurry, there was no machinery. All sewing was done by hand, so when the ladies of a great household gathered to their handiwork, it was no unusual thing for one among them to lighten the long hours with tales read or told. Houses were badly lighted, and there was little to do indoors in the long winter evenings, so the men gathered together and listened while one among them told of love and battle. Indeed, through all the life of the Middle Ages there was room for story-telling.

In Chaucer's time, books, while still handwritten, had become more common than ever before. As more and more people learned to read, the era of oral storytelling began to fade. Stories were no longer all written in rhyme, and poetry wasn't exclusively meant to be sung. However, the age of listening wasn't completely over, as these were still times for conversation and storytelling. Life moved at a leisurely pace. There was no rush, no machines. All sewing was done by hand, so when the ladies of a large household gathered for their work, it wasn’t unusual for one of them to brighten the long hours with tales that were either read or told. Homes were poorly lit, and there wasn’t much to do indoors during the long winter evenings, so men would get together and listen while one of them recounted tales of love and battle. Indeed, throughout all of the Middle Ages, there was always a place for storytelling.

So now, although Chaucer meant his tales to be read, he made believe that they were told by a company of people on a journey from London to Canterbury. He thus made a framework for them of the life he knew, and gave a reason for them all being told in one book.

So now, even though Chaucer intended for his stories to be read, he pretended that they were being shared by a group of people traveling from London to Canterbury. He created a context for them based on the life he knew and provided a reason for them all being included in one book.

But a reason had to be given for the journey, for in those days people did not travel about from place to place for the mere pleasure of seeing another town, as we do now. Few people thought of going for a change of air, nobody perhaps ever thought about going to the seaside for the summer. In short, people always had a special object in taking a journey.

But a reason had to be given for the trip, because back then people didn't travel from place to place just for the fun of seeing a different town like we do now. Few people considered going somewhere to get a change of scenery, and probably no one ever thought about heading to the beach for the summer. In short, people always had a specific purpose when they traveled.

One reason for this was that traveling was slow and often dangerous. The roads were bad, and people nearly all traveled on horseback and in company, for robbers lurked by the way ready to attack and kill, for the sake of their money, any who rode alone and unprotected. So when a man had to travel he tried to arrange to go in company with others.

One reason for this was that traveling was slow and often dangerous. The roads were poor, and almost everyone traveled on horseback and in groups because robbers waited along the routes, ready to attack and kill anyone who rode alone and unprotected for their money. So when a person needed to travel, they tried to arrange to go with others.

In olden days the most usual reason for a journey, next to business, was a pilgrimage. Sometimes this was simply an act of religion or devotion. Clad in a simple gown, and perhaps with bare feet, the pilgrim set out. Carrying a staff in his hand, and begging for food and shelter by the road, he took his way to the shrine of some saint. There he knelt and prayed and felt himself blessed in the deed. Sometimes it was an act of penance for some great sin done; sometimes of thanksgiving for some great good received, some great danger passed.

In the past, the most common reason for traveling, besides work, was a pilgrimage. Sometimes it was simply an act of faith or devotion. Dressed in a plain robe, and maybe with bare feet, the pilgrim would set off. Holding a staff in one hand and asking for food and shelter along the way, he made his journey to the shrine of a saint. There, he knelt down, prayed, and felt blessed by the act. Sometimes it was a way to atone for a serious sin; other times it was to express gratitude for a great blessing or to celebrate escaping a significant danger.

But as time went on these pilgrimages lost their old meaning. People no longer trudged along barefoot, wearing a pilgrim's garb. They began to look upon a pilgrimage more as a summer outing, and dressed in their best they rode comfortably on horseback. And it is a company of pilgrims such as this that Chaucer paints for us. He describes himself as being of the company, and it is quite likely that Chaucer really did at one time go upon this pilgrimage from London to Canterbury, for it was a very favorite one. Not only was the shrine of St. Thomas at Canterbury very beautiful in those days, but it was also within easy distance of London. Neither costing much nor lasting long, it was a journey which well-to-do merchantmen and others like them could well afford.

But over time, these pilgrimages lost their original significance. People stopped walking barefoot in traditional pilgrim clothes. They started to see a pilgrimage more like a summer getaway and dressed in their best as they comfortably rode on horseback. This is the group of pilgrims that Chaucer portrays for us. He includes himself in the group, and it's quite possible that Chaucer actually did go on this pilgrimage from London to Canterbury because it was a very popular one. Not only was the shrine of St. Thomas in Canterbury beautiful at that time, but it was also close to London. It was an affordable journey that well-off merchants and others like them could easily manage.

Chaucer tells us that it was when the first sunshiny days of
April came that people began to think of such pilgrimages:—

Chaucer tells us that it was when the first sunny days of
April arrived that people started to think about such pilgrimages:—

    "When that April with his showers sweet,
    The drought of March hath pierced to the root,"

"When April brings its sweet showers,
    The dry spell of March has reached to the roots,"

when the soft wind "with his sweet breath inspired hath in every holt and heath the tender crops"; when the little birds make new songs, then "longen folk to go on pilgrimages, and palmers for to seeken strange lands, and especially from every shire's end of England, to Canterbury they wend."

when the gentle breeze "with its sweet breath has inspired in every wood and field the tender crops"; when the little birds create new songs, then "people long to go on pilgrimages, and travelers to seek strange lands, and especially from every corner of England, they head to Canterbury."

So one day in April a company of pilgrims gathered at the Tabard Inn on the south side of the Thames, not far from London Bridge. A tabard, or coat without sleeves, was the sign of the inn; hence its name. In those days such a coat would often be worn by workmen for ease in working, but it has come down to us only as the gayly colored coat worn by heralds.

So one day in April, a group of pilgrims came together at the Tabard Inn on the south side of the Thames, not far from London Bridge. A tabard, or sleeveless coat, was the sign of the inn; that's where it gets its name. Back then, such a coat was often worn by workers for comfort while working, but today we only associate it with the brightly colored coat worn by heralds.

At the Tabard Inn twenty-nine "of sundry folk," besides Chaucer himself, were gathered. They were all strangers to each other, but they were all bound on the same errand. Every one was willing to be friendly with his neighbor, and Chaucer in his cheery way had soon made friends with them all.

At the Tabard Inn, twenty-nine "of various people," alongside Chaucer himself, were gathered. They were all strangers to one another, but they were all on the same mission. Everyone was eager to be friendly with their neighbors, and Chaucer, in his upbeat manner, quickly became friends with all of them.

    "And shortly when the sun was to rest,
    So had I spoke with them every one."

"And just as the sun was about to set,
    I had spoken with each one of them."

And having made their acquaintance, Chaucer begins to describe them all so that we may know them too. He describes them so well that he makes them all living to us. Some we grow to love; some we smile upon and have a kindly feeling for, for although they are not fine folk, they are so very human we cannot help but like them; and some we do not like at all, for they are rude and rough, as the poet meant them to be.

And after getting to know them, Chaucer starts to describe each character so that we can understand them too. He paints such a vivid picture that they come alive for us. Some we come to love; some we find amusing and feel a warm affection for, because even though they're not impressive people, they are so relatable that we can't help but like them; and some we really don't like at all, since they are crude and abrasive, just as the poet intended.

Chapter XXIV CHAUCER—AT THE TABARD INN

CHAUCER begins his description of the people who were gathered at the Tabard Inn with the knight, who was the highest in rank among them.

CHAUCER starts his description of the people who were gathered at the Tabard Inn with the knight, who was the highest-ranking among them.

    "A knight there was, and that a worthy man,
    . . . . . .
    And though he was worthy he was wise,
    And of his port as meek as any maid.
    He never yet no villainy ne'er said
    In all his life unto no manner wight;
    He was a very perfect, gentle knight."

"A knight there was, and he was a good man,
    . . . . . .
    And even though he was good, he was also wise,
    And his demeanor was as gentle as any girl.
    He never spoke a bad word,
    In all his life to anyone;
    He was a truly perfect, noble knight."

Yet he was no knight of romance or fairy tale, but a good honest English gentleman who had fought for his King. His coat was of fustian and was stained with rust from his armor, for he had just come back from fighting, and was still clad in his war-worn clothes. "His horse was good, but he ne was gay."

Yet he wasn’t a knight from a storybook or a fairy tale, but a decent, honest English gentleman who had fought for his king. His coat was made of rough fabric and was stained with rust from his armor, as he had just returned from battle and was still wearing his battle-worn clothes. "His horse was good, but he wasn’t flashy."

With the knight was his son, a young squire of twenty years. He was gay and handsome, with curling hair and comely face. His clothes were in the latest fashion, gayly embroidered. He sat his horse well and guided it with ease. He was merry and careless and clever too, for he could joust and dance, sing and play, read and write, and indeed do everything as a young squire should. Yet with it all "courteous he was, lowly and serviceable."

With the knight was his son, a young squire of twenty years. He was cheerful and handsome, with curly hair and a good-looking face. His clothes were in the latest fashion, brightly embroidered. He rode his horse well and controlled it easily. He was cheerful and carefree and smart too, as he could joust and dance, sing and play, read and write, and really do everything a young squire should. Yet despite all that, he was "courteous, humble, and helpful."

With these two came their servant, a yeoman, clad in hood of green, and carrying besides many other weapons a "mighty bow."

With them came their servant, a yeoman, dressed in a green hood and carrying several weapons, including a "mighty bow."

As was natural in a gathering such as this, monks and friars and their like figured largely. There was a monk, a worldly man, fond of dress, fond of hunting, fond of a good dinner; and a friar even more worldly and pleasure-loving. There was a pardoner, a man who sold pardons to those who had done wrong, and a sumpnour or summoner, who was so ugly and vile that children were afraid of him. A summoner was a person who went to summon or call people to appear before the Church courts when they had done wrong. He was a much-hated person, and both he and the pardoner were great rogues and cheats and had no love for each other. There was also a poor parson.

As you would expect in a gathering like this, there were a lot of monks, friars, and similar characters. There was a monk who was quite worldly, loved fancy clothes, enjoyed hunting, and was fond of a good meal; and a friar who was even more worldly and enjoyed pleasure. There was also a pardoner, a man who sold pardons to those who had sinned, and a summoner, who was so ugly and repulsive that children were afraid of him. A summoner was someone who called people to appear in Church courts when they had done wrong. He was a highly disliked individual, and both he and the pardoner were notorious con artists who had no affection for each other. There was also a poor parson.

All these, except the poor parson, Chaucer holds up to scorn because he had met many such in real life who, under the pretense of religion, lived bad lives. But that it was not the Church that he scorned or any who were truly good he shows by his picture of the poor parson. He was poor in worldly goods:—

All these, except for the poor parson, Chaucer ridicules because he had encountered many like them in real life who, under the guise of religion, lived corrupt lives. But he makes it clear that he didn't scorn the Church or anyone who was genuinely good by portraying the poor parson. He was poor in material wealth:—

    "But rich he was in holy thought and work,
    He was also a learned man, a clerk
    That Christ's gospel truly would preach,
    His parishioners devoutly would he teach;
    Benign he was and wonder diligent,
    And in adversity full patient.
    . . . . .
    Wide was his parish, and houses far asunder,
    But he left naught for rain nor thunder
    In sickness nor in mischief to visit
    The farthest of his parish, great or lite*
    Upon his feet, and in his hand a staff.
    The noble ensample to his sheep he gave,
    That first he wrought, and afterward he taught."

"But he was rich in holy thoughts and actions,
    He was also a knowledgeable man, a cleric
    Who truly preached Christ's gospel,
    He devoutly taught his parishioners;
    He was kind and incredibly diligent,
    And in tough times, very patient.
    . . . . .
    His parish was large, with houses far apart,
    But he didn't let rain or storms stop him
    From visiting the sick or those in trouble,
    The furthest in his parish, great or small*
    On his feet, with a staff in hand.
    He set a noble example for his flock,
    By practicing it himself before he taught."

*Little.

Small.

There was no better parson anywhere. He taught his people to walk in Christ's way. But first he followed it himself.

There was no better pastor anywhere. He taught his congregation to follow Christ's path. But first, he lived it himself.

Chaucer gives this good man a brother who is a plowman.

Chaucer gives this good man a brother who works as a plowman.

    "A true worker and a good was he,
    Living in peace and perfect charity."

"A dedicated worker and a good person he,
    Living in harmony and complete kindness."

He could dig, and he could thresh, and everything to which he put his hand he did with a will.

He could dig, and he could thresh, and everything he touched, he did with enthusiasm.

Besides all the other religious folk there were a prioress and a nun. In those days the convents were the only schools for fine ladies, and the prioress perhaps spent her days teaching them. Chaucer makes her very prim and precise.

Besides all the other religious people, there was a prioress and a nun. Back then, convents were the only schools for well-bred ladies, and the prioress probably spent her days teaching them. Chaucer depicts her as very prim and proper.

    "At meat well taught was she withal,
    She let no morsel from her lips fall,
    Nor wet her fingers in her sauce deep.
    Well could she carry a morsel, and well keep
    That no drop might fall upon her breast.*

"At mealtime, she was very well trained,
She didn't let any bite fall from her lips,
Nor did she dip her fingers in her sauce.
She could handle a piece of food well, and made sure
That not a drop would spill on her chest.*

    In courtesy was set full mickle her lest.**
    Her over lip wiped she so clean,
    That in her cup there was no morsel seen
    Of grease, when she drunken had her draught."

In politeness, she seemed to take great pleasure.**
    She wiped her upper lip so well,
    That in her cup, there was no trace
    Of grease after she had taken a drink."

    *It should be remembered that in those days forks were
unknown, and people used their fingers.
    **Pleasure.

*It should be remembered that back then, forks were
unfamiliar, and people used their fingers.
    **Pleasure.

And she was so tender hearted! She would cry if she saw a mouse caught in a trap, and she fed her little dog on the best of everything. In her dress she was very dainty and particular. And yet with all her fine ways we feel that she was no true lady, and that ever so gently Chaucer is making fun of her.

And she was so sensitive! She would cry if she saw a mouse trapped, and she fed her little dog the best of everything. Her clothing was very dainty and carefully chosen. Yet, despite all her refined habits, we sense that she wasn’t a true lady, and that Chaucer is subtly poking fun at her.

Besides the prioress and the nun there was only one other woman in the company. This was the vulgar, bouncing Wife of Bath. She dressed in rich and gaudy clothes, she liked to go about to see and be seen and have a good time. She had been married five times, and though she was getting old and rather deaf, she was quite ready to marry again, if the husband she had should die before her.

Besides the prioress and the nun, there was only one other woman in the group. This was the bold and lively Wife of Bath. She wore flashy and extravagant clothes, loved to go out to socialize and enjoy herself. She had been married five times, and even though she was getting older and somewhat hard of hearing, she was totally open to marrying again if her current husband happened to die before her.

Chaucer describes nearly every one in the company, and last of all he pictures for us the host of the Tabard Inn.

Chaucer describes almost everyone in the group, and lastly, he paints a picture of the host of the Tabard Inn for us.

    "A seemly man our host was withal
    For to have been a marshal in a hall.
    A large man he was with eyen stepe,*
    A fairer burgesse was there none in Chepe,**
    Bold was his speech, and wise and well y-taught,
    And of manhood him lacked right naught,
    Eke thereto he was right a merry man."

"A handsome man our host was as well
For he could have been a marshal in a hall.
He was a big man with piercing eyes,*
There was no better merchant in Chepe,**
His speech was bold, and he was wise and well-taught,
And he lacked nothing in manliness,
Moreover, he was quite a cheerful man."

    *Bright.
    **Cheapside, a street in London.

Bright.
**Cheapside, a London street.

The host's name was Harry Baily, a big man and jolly fellow who dearly loved a joke. After supper was over he spoke to all the company gathered there. He told them how glad he was to see them, and that he had not had so merry a company that year. Then he told them that he had thought of something to amuse them on the long way to Canterbury. It was this:—

The host's name was Harry Baily, a big guy and cheerful guy who really loved a good joke. After dinner, he addressed everyone in the room. He expressed how happy he was to see them and mentioned that he hadn't had such a fun group that year. Then he revealed that he had come up with something to entertain them on the long journey to Canterbury. It was this:—

    "That each of you to shorten of your way
    In this voyage shall tell tales tway*—
    To Canterbury-ward I mean it so,
    And homeward ye shall tellen other two;—
    Of adventures which whilom have befallen.
    And which of you the beareth you best of all,
    That is to say, that telleth in this case
    Tales of best sentence, and most solace,
    Shall have a supper at all our cost,
    Here in this place, sitting at this post,
    When that we come again fro Canterbury.
    And for to make you the more merry
    I will myself gladly with you ride,
    Right at mine own cost, and be your guide."

"To make your journey shorter,
    Each of you will share two stories on this trip—
    I mean on our way to Canterbury,
    And on the way back, you’ll share two more;—
    About the adventures that have happened before.
    And whoever tells the best stories of all,
    That is to say, the most meaningful and entertaining,
    Will get a free dinner at our expense,
    Right here, sitting at this spot,
    When we return from Canterbury.
    And to make things even more fun,
    I’ll happily ride along with you,
    At my own expense, and be your guide."

*Twain.

*Twain.

To this every one willingly agreed, and next morning they waked very early and set off. And having ridden a little way they cast lots as to who should tell the first tale. The lot fell upon the knight, who accordingly began.

To this, everyone readily agreed, and the next morning they woke up very early and set off. After riding for a short distance, they drew lots to see who would tell the first story. The lot fell on the knight, who began accordingly.

All that I have told you so far forms the first part of the book and is called the prologue, which means really "before word" or explanation. It is perhaps the most interesting part of the book, for it is entirely Chaucer's own and it is truly English.

All that I've shared with you so far makes up the first part of the book, known as the prologue, which literally means "before word" or explanation. It's probably the most interesting part of the book because it's entirely Chaucer's own work and is genuinely English.

It is said that Chaucer borrowed the form of his famous tales from a book called The Decameron, written by an Italian poet named Boccaccio. Decameron comes from two Greek words deka, ten, and hemera, a day, the book being so called because the stories in it were supposed to be told in ten days. During a time of plague in Florence seven ladies and three gentlemen fled and took refuge in a house surrounded by a garden far from the town. There they remained for ten days, and to amuse themselves each told a tale every day, so that there are a hundred tales in all in The Decameron.

It is said that Chaucer took the format of his famous tales from a book called The Decameron, written by an Italian poet named Boccaccio. Decameron comes from two Greek words: deka, meaning ten, and hemera, meaning day, as the book is named because the stories are meant to be told over ten days. During a plague in Florence, seven ladies and three gentlemen escaped and found refuge in a house surrounded by a garden away from the city. They stayed there for ten days, and to entertain themselves, each person told a story every day, resulting in a total of a hundred tales in The Decameron.

It is very likely that in one of his journeys to Italy Chaucer saw this book. Perhaps he even met Boccaccio, and it is more than likely that he met Petrarch, another great Italian poet who also retold one of the tales of The Decameron. Several of the tales which Chaucer makes his people tell are founded on these tales. Indeed, nearly all his poems are founded on old French, Italian, or Latin tales. But although Chaucer takes his material from others, he tells the stories in his own way, and so makes them his own; and he never wrote anything more truly English in spirit than the prologue to the Canterbury Tales.

It’s highly probable that during one of his trips to Italy, Chaucer came across this book. He might have even met Boccaccio, and it’s quite likely that he met Petrarch, another renowned Italian poet who also adapted one of the stories from The Decameron. Several of the stories Chaucer has his characters tell are based on these tales. In fact, almost all of his poems are inspired by old French, Italian, or Latin stories. But even though Chaucer draws from others, he narrates the tales in his unique style, making them his own; and he never wrote anything that captures the English spirit more than the prologue to the Canterbury Tales.

Some of these stories you will like to read, but others are too coarse and rude to give you any pleasure. Even the roughness of these tales, however, helps us to picture the England of those far-off days. We see from them how hard and rough the life must have been when people found humor and fun in jokes in which we can feel only disgust.

Some of these stories you'll enjoy reading, while others are too crude and rude to be pleasurable. However, the roughness of these tales helps us to visualize England in those distant days. They show us how tough and harsh life must have been when people found humor and entertainment in jokes that we can only feel disgusted by.

But even in Chaucer's day there were those who found such stories coarse. "Precious fold," Chaucer calls them. He himself perhaps did not care for them, indeed he explains in the tales why he tells them. Here is a company of common, everyday people, he said, and if I am to make you see these people, if they are to be living and real to you, I must make them act and speak as such common people would act and speak. They are churls, and they must speak like churls and not like fine folk, and if you don't like the tale, turn over the leaf and choose another.

But even in Chaucer's time, there were people who thought these stories were crude. "Precious fools," Chaucer calls them. He might not have liked them himself; in fact, he explains in the tales why he shares them. Here’s a group of ordinary, everyday folks, he says, and if I want you to see them as real and alive, I have to make them act and talk like regular people do. They’re peasants, and they should speak like peasants, not like high society, and if you don’t like the story, just flip the page and pick another one.

    "What should I more say but this miller
    He would his words for no man forbear,
    But told his churls tale in his manner.
    Me thinketh that I shall rehearse it here;
    And therefore every gently wight I pray,
    For Goddes love deem not that I say
    Of evil intent, but for I might rehearse
    Their tales all, be they better or worse,
    Or else falsen some of my matter:
    And therefore, who so listeth it not to hear,
    Turn over the leaf and choose another tale;
    For he shall find enow, both great and small,
    In storial thing that toucheth gentlesse,
    And eke morality and holiness,—
    Blame not me if that ye choose amiss.
    This miller is a churl ye know well,
    So was the Reeve, and many more,
    And wickedness they tolden both two.
    Advise you, put me out of blame;
    And eke men shall not make earnest of game."

"What more can I say about this miller?
He wouldn't hold back his words for anyone,
But told his crude story in his own way.
I think I’ll share it here;
And so, I ask every decent person,
For God’s sake, don’t think that I’m saying
This with bad intentions, but because I might share
Their tales all, whether they’re better or worse,
Or else misrepresent some of my material:
And so, whoever doesn’t want to hear it,
Just turn the page and choose another story;
For they’ll find plenty, both big and small,
In narratives that touch on gentility,
And also morality and holiness,—
Don’t blame me if you choose poorly.
This miller is a crude fellow, as you know,
So was the Reeve, and many others,
And they both told wicked tales.
Please, don’t put the blame on me;
And also, don’t take their jokes too seriously."

If Chaucer had written all the tales that he meant to write, there would have been one hundred and twenty-four in all. But the poet died long before his work was done, and as it is there are only twenty-four. Two of these are not finished; one, indeed, is only begun. Thus, you see, many of the pilgrims tell no story at all, and we do not know who got the prize, nor do we hear anything of the grand supper at the end of the journey.

If Chaucer had written all the stories he intended to write, there would have been a total of one hundred and twenty-four. But the poet passed away long before he could finish, and as it stands, there are only twenty-four. Two of these are incomplete; one is barely started. So, you see, many of the pilgrims don’t tell a story at all, and we don’t find out who won the prize, nor do we hear anything about the big feast at the end of the journey.

Chaucer is the first of our poets who had a perfect sense of sound. He delights us not only with his stories, but with the beauty of the words he uses. We lose a great deal of that beauty when his poetry is put into modern English, as are all the quotations which I have given you. It is only when we can read the poems in the quaint English of Chaucer's time that we can see truly how fine it is. So, although you may begin to love Chaucer now, you must look forward to a time when you will be able to read his stories as he wrote them. Then you will love them much more.

Chaucer is the first of our poets who truly understood sound. He not only entertains us with his stories but also with the beauty of his word choices. We lose a lot of that beauty when his poetry is translated into modern English, like all the quotes I’ve shared with you. It’s only when we read the poems in the unique English of Chaucer's time that we can truly appreciate their quality. So, even though you might start to love Chaucer now, look forward to the time when you can read his stories in their original form. Then you’ll love them even more.

Chaucer wrote many other books beside the Canterbury Tales, although not so many as was at one time thought. But the Canterbury Tales are the most famous, and I will not trouble you with the names even of the others. But when the grown-up time comes, I hope that you will want to read some of his other books as well as the Canterbury Tales.

Chaucer wrote quite a few other books besides the Canterbury Tales, though not as many as people once believed. However, the Canterbury Tales are the most well-known, and I won't bore you with the titles of the others. But when you're older, I hope you'll want to read some of his other works along with the Canterbury Tales.

And now, just to end this long chapter, I will give you a little poem by Chaucer, written as he wrote it, with modern English words underneath so that you may see the difference.

And now, to wrap up this long chapter, I’ll share a little poem by Chaucer, presented as he originally wrote it, with modern English words below so you can notice the difference.

This poem was written when Chaucer was very poor. It was sent to
King Henry IV, who had just taken the throne from Richard II.
Henry's answer was a pension of twenty marks, so that once more
Chaucer lived in comfort. He died, however, a year later.

This poem was written when Chaucer was really poor. It was sent to
King Henry IV, who had just taken the throne from Richard II.
Henry's response was a pension of twenty marks, so that once again
Chaucer lived in comfort. He died, however, a year later.

THE COMPLAYNT OF CHAUCER TO HYS PURSE

    To yow my purse, and to noon other wight
    To you my purse, and to no other wight
    Complayne I, for ye by my lady dere;
    Complain I, for ye be my lady dear;
    I am so sorry now that ye been lyght,
    I am so sorry now that ye be light,
    For certes, but yf ye make me hevy chere
    For certainly, but if ye make me heavy cheer
    Me were as leef be layde upon my bere;
    I would as soon be laid upon my bier;
    For which unto your mercy thus I crye,
    For which unto your mercy thus I cry,
    Beeth hevy ageyne, or elles mote I dye.
    Be heavy again, or else must I die.

To you my purse, and to no one else
Complain I, for you are my lady dear;
I am so sorry now that you are light,
For certainly, but if you make me heavy cheer
I would as soon be laid upon my bier;
For which unto your mercy thus I cry,
Be heavy again, or else must I die.

    Now voucheth-sauf this day or hyt by nyght
    Now vouchsafe this day before it be night
    That I of you the blisful sovne may here,
    That I of you the blissful sound may hear,
    Or see your colour lyke the sonne bryght,
    Or see your colour like the sun bright,
    That of yelownesse hadde neuer pere.
    That of yellowness had never peer.
    Ye be my lyfe, ye be myn hertys stere,
    Ye be my life, ye be my heart's guide,
    Quene of comfort, and of good companye,
    Queen of comfort, and of good company,
    Beth heuy ageyne, or elles moote I dye.
    Be heavy again, or else must I die.

Now vouchsafe this day before it be night
That I of you the blissful sound may hear,
Or see your color like the sun bright,
That of yellowness had never peer.
You are my life, you are my heart's guide,
Queen of comfort, and of good company,
Be heavy again, or else must I die.

    Now purse that ben to me my lyves lyght
    Now purse that art to me my life's light
    And saveour as down in this worlde here,
    And saviour as down in this world here,
    Oute of this tovne helpe me thrugh your myght,
    Out of this town help me through your might,
    Syn that ye wole nat bene my tresorere,
    Since that ye will not be my treasurer,
    For I am shave as nye as is a ffrere;
    For I am shaven as close as is a friar;
    But yet I pray vnto your curtesye,
    But yet I pray unto your courtesy,
    Bethe hevy agen or elles moote I dye.
    Be heavy again or else must I die.

Now purse that art to me my life's light
And savior as down in this world here,
Out of this town help me through your might,
Since that you will not be my treasurer,
For I am shaven as close as is a friar;
But yet I pray unto your courtesy,
Be heavy again or else must I die.

L'ENVOY* DE CHAUCER

    O conquerour of Brutes albyon,
    O conqueror of Brutus' Albion
    Whiche that by lygne and free leccion
    Who that by line and free election
    Been verray kynge, this song to yow I sende;
    Art very king, this song to you I send;
    And ye that mowen alle myn harme amende,
    And ye that art able all my harm amend,
    Haue mynde vpon my supplicacion.
    Have mind upon my supplication.

O conqueror of Brutus' Albion,
    O conqueror of Brutus' Albion
    Who is truly king by lineage and free choice,
    Who is truly king by lineage and free election,
    This song I send to you;
    This song I send to you;
    And you who can fix all my troubles,
    And you who are able to mend all my harm,
    Remember my plea.
    Have mind upon my supplication.

*This is from a French word, meaning "to send," and is still often used for the last verse of a poem. It is, as it were, a "sending off."

*This comes from a French word that means "to send," and it's still often used for the last line of a poem. It's, in a sense, a "sending off."

In reading this you must sound the final "e" in each word except when the next word begins with an "h" or with another vowel. You will then find it read easily and smoothly.

In reading this, you should pronounce the final "e" in each word, except when the next word starts with an "h" or another vowel. You’ll find it reads easily and smoothly.

BOOKS TO READ

    Stories from Chaucer (prose), by J. H. Kelman. Tales from
Chaucer (prose), by C. L. Thomson. Prologue to the Canterbury
Tales and Minor Poems (poetry), done into Modern English by W. W.
Skeat. Canterbury Tales (poetry), edited by A. W. Pollard (in
Chaucer's English, suitable only for grown-up readers).

Stories from Chaucer (prose), by J. H. Kelman. Tales from
Chaucer (prose), by C. L. Thomson. Prologue to the Canterbury
Tales and Minor Poems (poetry), translated into Modern English by W. W.
Skeat. Canterbury Tales (poetry), edited by A. W. Pollard (in
Chaucer's English, suitable only for adult readers).

NOTE.— As there are so many books now published containing stories from Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, I feel it unnecessary to give any here in outline.

NOTE.— Since there are so many books available now that include stories from Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, I think it’s unnecessary to provide any outlines here.

Chapter XXV THE FIRST ENGLISH GUIDE-BOOK

AND now, lest you should say, "What, still more poetry!" I shall give you next a chapter about a great story-teller who wrote in prose. We use story-teller in two senses, and when we speak of Sir John Mandeville we use it in both. He was a great story- teller.

AND now, in case you think, "What, more poetry!" I’ll next share a chapter about a great storyteller who wrote in prose. We use the term storyteller in two ways, and when we talk about Sir John Mandeville, we mean it in both. He was a fantastic storyteller.

But before saying anything about his stories, I must first tell you that after having been believed in as a real person for five hundred years and more, Sir John has at last been found out. He never lived at all, and the travels about which he tells us so finely never took place.

But before I say anything about his stories, I need to tell you that after being believed to be a real person for over five hundred years, Sir John has finally been exposed. He never actually existed, and the adventures he describes so eloquently never happened.

"Sir John," too, used to be called the "Father of English Prose," but even that honor cannot be left to him, for his travels were not written first in English, but in French, and were afterwards translated into English.

"Sir John," was also known as the "Father of English Prose," but even that title can't be solely attributed to him, since his travels were originally written in French and later translated into English.

But although we know Sir John Mandeville was not English, that he never saw the places he describes, that indeed he never lived at all, we will still call him by that name. For we must call him something, and as no one really knows who wrote the book which is known as The Voyages and Travels of Sir John Mandeville, we may as well call the author by the name he chose as by another.

But even though we know Sir John Mandeville wasn't English, that he never visited the places he describes, and that he didn't actually exist, we'll still refer to him by that name. We have to call him something, and since no one really knows who wrote the book known as The Voyages and Travels of Sir John Mandeville, we might as well use the name he chose instead of another.

Sir John, then, tells us that he was born in St. Albans, that he was a knight, and that in 1322 he set out on his travels. He traveled about for more than twenty years, but at last, although in the course of them he had drunk of the well of everlasting youth, he became so crippled with gout that he could travel no longer. He settled down, therefore, at Liege in Belgium. There he wrote his book, and there he died and was buried. At any rate, many years afterwards his tomb was shown there. It was also shown at St. Albans, where the people were very proud of it.

Sir John tells us that he was born in St. Albans, that he was a knight, and that in 1322, he set out on his travels. He traveled around for more than twenty years, but eventually, despite having drunk from the well of eternal youth, he became so crippled with gout that he could no longer travel. So, he settled down in Liege, Belgium. There, he wrote his book, and there he died and was buried. Anyway, many years later, his tomb was shown there. It was also shown in St. Albans, where the people were very proud of it.

Sir John's great book was a guide-book. In those days, as we know, it was a very common thing for people to go on pilgrimages. And among the long pilgrimages the one to the Holy Land was the most common. So Sir John wrote his book to help people on their way, just as Mr. Baedeker and Mr. Murray do now.

Sir John's great book was a travel guide. Back then, as we know, it was very common for people to go on pilgrimages. Among the long pilgrimages, the one to the Holy Land was the most popular. So Sir John wrote his book to help people on their journey, just like Mr. Baedeker and Mr. Murray do today.

It is perhaps the earliest, and certainly one of the most delightful, guide-books ever written, although really it was chiefly made up of bits out of books by other people.

It’s probably the earliest, and definitely one of the most enjoyable, guidebooks ever written, even though it mostly consists of excerpts from works by other authors.

Sir John tells of many different ways of getting to Palestine, and relates wonderful stories about the places to be passed through. He wrote in French. "I know that I ought to write in Latin," he says, "but because more people understand French I have written in French, so that every one may understand it." Afterwards it was translated into Latin, later into English, and still later into almost every European language, so much did people like the stories.

Sir John talks about various routes to Palestine and shares amazing stories about the places along the way. He wrote in French. "I know I should write in Latin," he says, "but since more people understand French, I've written in French so that everyone can understand it." Later, it was translated into Latin, then into English, and eventually into almost every European language, as people enjoyed the stories so much.

When these stories appeared it was something quite new in Literature, for until this time stories were always written in poetry. It was only great and learned books, or books that were meant to teach something, that were written in prose.

When these stories came out, they were something totally new in Literature, because until then, stories were always told in poetry. Only major and scholarly books, or books meant to teach something, were written in prose.

Here is one of Sir John Mandeville's tales.

Here is one of Sir John Mandeville's stories.

After telling about the tomb of St. John at Ephesus, Sir John goes on: "And then men pass through the isles of Cophos and Lango, of the which isles Ipocras was lord. And some say that in the isle of Lango is Ipocras's daughter in form of a Dragon. It is a hundred foot long, so men say. But I have not seen it. And they say the people of the isles call her the lady of the country, and she lieth in an old castle and sheweth herself thrice a year. And she doeth no man harm. And she is thus changed from a lady to a Dragon through a goddess whom men call Diana.

After describing the tomb of St. John in Ephesus, Sir John continues: "Then people travel through the islands of Cophos and Lango, of which islands Ipocras was the lord. Some say that on the island of Lango is Ipocras's daughter, taking the form of a Dragon. It's said to be a hundred feet long. However, I haven't seen it myself. People from the islands refer to her as the lady of the country, and she resides in an old castle, appearing three times a year. She means no harm to anyone. She has been transformed from a lady into a Dragon by a goddess known as Diana."

"And men say that she shall dwell so until the time that a knight come that is so hardy as to go to her and kiss her mouth. And then shall she turn again to her own kind and be a woman. And after that she shall not live long.

"And people say that she will stay like this until a knight comes who is brave enough to go to her and kiss her. After that, she will return to her true self and be a woman again. And then, she won’t live long."

"And it is not long since a knight of the island of Rhodes that was hardy and valiant said that he would kiss her. But when the Dragon began to lift up her head, and he saw it was so hideous, he fled away. Then the Dragon in her anger bare the knight to a rock and cast him into the sea, and so he was lost.

"And not long ago, a brave knight from the island of Rhodes said he would kiss her. But when the Dragon lifted her head and he saw how hideous she was, he ran away. In her anger, the Dragon took the knight to a rock and threw him into the sea, and he was lost."

"Also a young man that wist not of the Dragon went out of a ship and went through the isle till he came to a castle. Then came he into the cave and went on till he found a chamber. And there he saw a lady combing her hair, and looking in a mirror. And she had much treasure about her. He bowed to the lady, and the lady saw the shadow of him in the mirror. Then she turned towards him and asked him what he would. And he answered he would be her lover.

"Also, a young man who knew nothing of the Dragon got off a ship and made his way through the island until he reached a castle. Then he entered the cave and continued on until he found a chamber. There, he saw a lady brushing her hair and looking in a mirror. She had a lot of treasure around her. He bowed to the lady, and she noticed his reflection in the mirror. Then she turned to him and asked what he wanted. He replied that he wanted to be her lover."

"Then she asked him if he were a knight, and he said 'Nay.' She said then he might not be her lover. But she bade him go again to his fellows and make him knight, and come again on the morrow. Then she would come out of the cave and he should kiss her on the mouth. And she bade him have no dread, for she would do him no harm. Although she seemed hideous to him she said it was done by enchantment, for, she said, she was really such as he saw her then. She said, too, that if he kissed her he should have all the treasure, and be her lord, and lord of all these isles.

"Then she asked him if he was a knight, and he said 'No.' She said that meant he couldn’t be her lover. But she told him to go back to his friends, get made a knight, and come back the next day. Then she would come out of the cave, and he could kiss her on the mouth. She assured him not to be afraid, as she wouldn’t harm him. Although she looked hideous to him, she explained it was due to magic, because she was truly the way he saw her now. She also said that if he kissed her, he would get all the treasure and be her lord, and the lord of all these islands."

"Then he departed from her and went to his fellows in the ship, and made him knight, and came again on the morrow for to kiss the damsel. But when he saw her come out of the cave in the form of a Dragon, he had so great dread that he fled to the ship. She followed him, and when she saw that he turned not again she began to cry as a thing that had much sorrow, and turned back again.

"Then he left her and went to his friends on the ship, made himself a knight, and returned the next day to kiss the woman. But when he saw her coming out of the cave in the form of a dragon, he was so terrified that he ran back to the ship. She followed him, and when she saw that he didn’t turn back, she began to cry in deep sorrow and turned away."

"Soon after the knight died, and since, hitherto, might no knight see her but he died anon. But when a knight cometh that is so hardy to kiss her, he shall not die, but he shall turn that damsel into her right shape and shall be lord of the country aforesaid."

"Soon after the knight died, and since then, no knight could see her without dying soon after. But when a knight comes along who is bold enough to kiss her, he won’t die; instead, he will turn that damsel back into her true form and will become the lord of the aforementioned country."

When Sir John reaches Palestine he has very much to say of the wonders to be seen there. At Bethlehem he tells a story of how roses first came into the world. Here it is:

When Sir John arrives in Palestine, he has a lot to share about the amazing things to see there. At Bethlehem, he shares a story about how roses first appeared in the world. Here it is:

"Bethlehem is but a little city, long and narrow, and well walled and enclosed with a great ditch, and it was wont to be called Ephrata, as Holy Writ sayeth, 'Lo, we heard it at Ephrata.' And toward the end of the city toward the East, is a right fair church and a gracious. And it hath many towers, pinnacles and turrets full strongly made. And within that church are forty- four great pillars of marble, and between the church the Field Flowered as ye shall hear.

"Bethlehem is just a small city, long and narrow, well-protected by strong walls and a large ditch surrounding it. It used to be called Ephrata, as the Holy Scriptures say, 'Lo, we heard it at Ephrata.' At the eastern end of the city, there is a lovely and graceful church. It features many towers, spires, and sturdy turrets. Inside that church are forty-four large marble pillars, and between the church and the fields is the Flowered Field, as you will hear."

"The cause is, for as much as a fair maiden was blamed with wrong, for the which cause she was deemed to die, and to be burnt in that place, to the which she was led.

"The reason is that a fair maiden was accused of wrongdoing, for which she was sentenced to die and to be burned in the place she was taken."

"And as the wood began to burn about her, she made her prayer to our Lord as she was not guilty of that thing, that He would help her that her innocence might be known to all men.

"And as the wood started to burn around her, she prayed to our Lord, asserting her innocence, that He would help her so that her truth would be recognized by everyone."

"And when she had this said she entered the fire. And anon the fire went out, and those branches that were burning became red roses, and those branches that were not kindled became white roses. And those were the first roses and rose-trees that any man saw. And so was the maiden saved through the grace of God, and therefore is that field called the Field of God Flowered, for it was full of roses."

"And when she said this, she stepped into the fire. Immediately, the flames went out, and the branches that were burning turned into red roses, while the branches that weren't lit became white roses. These were the first roses and rosebushes anyone had ever seen. And so the maiden was saved through the grace of God, and that field is called the Field of God Flowered, because it was filled with roses."

Although Sir John begins his book as a guide to Palestine, he tells of many other lands also, and of the wonder there. Of Ethiopia, he tells us: "On the other side of Chaldea toward the South is Ethiopia, a great land. In this land in the South are the people right black. In that side is a well that in the day the water is so cold that no man may drink thereof, and in the night it is so hot that no man may suffer to put his hand in it. In this land the rivers and all the waters are troublous, and some deal salt, for the great heat. And men of that land are easily made drunken and have little appetite for meat. They have commonly great illness of body and live not long. In Ethiopia are such men as have one foot, and they walk so fast that it is a great marvel. And that is a large foot that the shadow thereof covereth the body from sun and rain when they lie upon their backs."

Although Sir John starts his book as a guide to Palestine, he also talks about many other places and the wonders found there. About Ethiopia, he says: "On the other side of Chaldea to the South is Ethiopia, a vast land. In this southern region, the people are very dark-skinned. There is a well there that, during the day, has water so cold that no one can drink it, and at night, it is so hot that no one can stand to put their hand in it. In this land, the rivers and all the waters are tumultuous, and some are somewhat salty due to the intense heat. The people from that land can get easily drunk and have little desire for food. They commonly suffer from various illnesses and do not live long. In Ethiopia, there are people with one foot, and they can walk so fast that it is quite a marvel. They have large feet that cast a shadow over their bodies from the sun and rain when they lie on their backs."

Sir John tells us, too, of a wonderful group of islands, "and in one of these isles are men that have one eye, and that in the midst of their forehead. And they eat not flesh or fish all raw.

Sir John also tells us about an amazing group of islands, "and on one of these islands are people who have one eye, and it's right in the middle of their forehead. And they don't eat meat or fish at all; everything is raw.

"And in another isle dwell men that have no heads, and their eyes are in their shoulders and their mouth is in their breast. . . .

"And in another island live men who have no heads, and their eyes are on their shoulders and their mouth is in their chest. . . .

"And in another isle are men that have flat faces without nose and without eyes, but they have two small round holes instead of eyes and they have a flat mouth without lips. . . .

"And in another island, there are people with flat faces who lack noses and eyes, but instead, they have two small round holes where their eyes should be, and they have a flat mouth without lips. . . ."

"And in another isle are men that have the lips about their mouth so great that when they sleep in the sun they cover all their face with the lip."

"And on another island, there are men whose lips are so large that when they sleep in the sun, they cover their entire face with them."

But I must not tell all the "lying wonders of our English knight."* for you must read the book for yourselves. And when you do you will find that it is written with such an easy air of truth that you will half believe in Sir John's marvels. Every now and again, too, he puts in a bit of real information which helps to make his marvels seem true, so that sometimes we cannot be sure what is truth and what is fable.

But I can’t share all the "lying wonders of our English knight."* You have to read the book for yourselves. When you do, you'll see that it's written in such a straightforward way that you'll almost believe in Sir John's amazing stories. Every now and then, he includes a piece of genuine information that makes his tales seem believable, so sometimes we can’t tell what's true and what's made up.

*Colonel Sir Henry Yule, The Book of Sir Marco Polo.

*Colonel Sir Henry Yule, The Book of Sir Marco Polo.*

Sir John wandered far and long, but at last his journeyings ended. "I have passed through many lands and isles and countries," he says, "and now am come to rest against my will." And so to find comfort in his "wretched rest" he wrote his book. "But," he says, "there are many other divers countries, and many other marvels beyond that I have not seen. Also in countries where I have been there are many marvels that I speak not of, for it were too long a tale." And also, he thought, it was as well to leave something untold "so that other men that go thither may find enough for to say that I have not told," which was very kind of him.

Sir John traveled far and wide, but eventually his journey came to an end. "I have been through many lands, islands, and countries," he says, "and now I’ve come to rest against my will." So, to find comfort in his "miserable rest," he wrote his book. "But," he adds, "there are many other different countries and many other wonders out there that I haven’t seen. Also, in the places I’ve been, there are many wonders I haven't mentioned, because it's too long a story." He also thought it was better to leave some things unsaid "so that other people who go there may find plenty to share that I haven’t covered," which was very generous of him.

Sir John tells us then how he took his book to the holy father the Pope, and how he caused it to be read, and "the Pope hath ratified and affirmed my book in all points. And I pray to all those that read this book, that they will pray for me, and I shall pray for them."

Sir John tells us how he took his book to the Holy Father, the Pope, and how he had it read, and "the Pope has approved and confirmed my book in every way. And I ask everyone who reads this book to pray for me, and I will pray for them."

BOOKS TO READ

The Voyages and Travels of Sir John Mandeville, edited

The Voyages and Travels of Sir John Mandeville, edited

Chapter XXVI BARBOUR—"THE BRUCE," THE BEGINNINGS OF A STRUGGLE

WHILE Chaucer was making for us pictures of English life, in the sister kingdom across the rugged Cheviots another poet was singing to a ruder people. This poet was John Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen. An older man than Chaucer, born perhaps twenty years before the English poet, he died only five years earlier. So that for many years these two lived and wrote at the same time.

WHILE Chaucer was creating images of English life, in the neighboring kingdom beyond the rough Cheviots, another poet was writing for a more simple people. This poet was John Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen. He was older than Chaucer, born about twenty years before the English poet, and he died just five years earlier. So, for many years, these two wrote at the same time.

But the book by which Barbour is remembered best is very different from that by which we remember Chaucer. Barbour's best-known book is called The Bruce, and in it, instead of the quiet tales of middle-class people, we hear throughout the clash and clang of battle. Here once again we have the hero of romance. Here once again history and story are mingled, and Robert the Bruce swings his battle-ax and wings his faultless arrow, saving his people from the English yoke.

But the book that Barbour is best remembered for is very different from the one we associate with Chaucer. Barbour's most famous work is called The Bruce, and instead of the quiet stories of average people, we hear the constant clash and noise of battle. Here, once again, we have the hero of romance. Once more, history and narrative blend together, and Robert the Bruce swings his battle-ax and shoots his perfect arrow, saving his people from the English oppression.

The music of The Bruce cannot compare with the music of the Tales, but the spirit throughout is one of manliness, of delight in noble deeds and noble thoughts. Barbour's way of telling his stories is simple and straightforward. It is full of stern battle, yet there are lines of tender beauty, but nowhere do we find anything like the quiet laughter and humor of Chaucer. And that is not wonderful, for those were stern times in Scotland, and The Bruce is as much an outcome of those times as were the Tales or Piers Ploughman an outcome of the times in England.

The music of The Bruce doesn’t compare to the music of the Tales, but it has a spirit of masculinity and a joy in noble actions and thoughts. Barbour tells his stories in a straightforward and simple way. While it's filled with harsh battles, there are moments of gentle beauty, but you won’t find the quiet laughter and humor that Chaucer offers. This isn't surprising, as those were tough times in Scotland, and The Bruce is just as much a product of those times as the Tales or Piers Ploughman are products of the times in England.

But if to Chaucer belongs the title of "Father of English Poetry," to Barbour belongs that of "Father of Scottish Poetry and Scottish History." He, indeed, calls the language he wrote in "Inglis," but it is a different English from that of Chaucer. They were both founded on Anglo-Saxon, but instead of growing into modern English, Barbour's tongue grew into what was known later as "braid Scots." All the quotations that I am going to give you from the poem I have turned into modern English, for, although they lose a great deal in beauty, it makes them easier for every one to understand. For even to the Scots boys and girls who read this book there are many words in the original that would need translating, although they are words still used by every one who speaks Scots to this day. In one page of twenty-seven lines taken at random we find sixteen such words. They are, micht, nicht, lickt, weel, gane, ane, nane, stane, rowit, mirk, nocht, brocht, mair, sperit at, sair, hert. For those who are Scots it is interesting to know how little the language of the people has changed in five hundred years.

But if Chaucer is called the "Father of English Poetry," Barbour deserves the title of "Father of Scottish Poetry and Scottish History." He actually refers to the language he wrote in as "Inglis," but it's a different version of English than Chaucer's. Both were rooted in Anglo-Saxon, but instead of evolving into modern English, Barbour's language developed into what later became known as "braid Scots." All the quotes I’m going to share from the poem have been updated to modern English because, while they lose a lot of their beauty, it makes them easier for everyone to understand. Even for Scottish kids reading this book, there are many words in the original that would need to be translated, even if they are still used by anyone who speaks Scots today. In one random page of twenty-seven lines, we find sixteen such words. They are: micht, nicht, lickt, weel, gane, ane, nane, stane, rowit, mirk, nocht, brocht, mair, sperit at, sair, hert. For Scots readers, it's interesting to see how little the language of the people has changed in five hundred years.

As of many another of our early poets, we know little of Barbour's life. He was Archdeacon of Aberdeen, as already said, and in 1357 he received a safe-conduct from Edward III to allow him to travel to Oxford with three companions. In those days there was not as yet any university in Scotland. The monasteries still held their place as centers of learning. But already the fame of Oxford had reached the northern kingdom, and Barbour was anxious to share in the treasures of learning to be found there. At the moment there was peace between the two countries, but hate was not dead, it only slumbered. So a safe-conduct or passport was necessary for any Scotsman who would travel through England in safety. "Edward the King unto his lieges greeting," it ran. "Know ye that we have taken under our protection (at the request of David de Bruce) John Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen, with the scholars in his company, in coming into our kingdom of England, in order to study in the university of Oxford, and perform his scholastic exercises, and in remaining there and in returning to his own country of Scotland. And we hereby grant him our safe- conduct, which is to continue in force for one year."

As with many of our early poets, we know very little about Barbour's life. He was the Archdeacon of Aberdeen, as mentioned earlier, and in 1357 he received a safe-conduct from Edward III that allowed him to travel to Oxford with three companions. Back then, there wasn't a university in Scotland yet. Monasteries were still the main centers of learning. However, the reputation of Oxford had already spread to the northern kingdom, and Barbour was eager to benefit from the wealth of knowledge available there. At that time, there was peace between the two countries, but animosity was not completely gone; it was merely dormant. Therefore, a safe-conduct or passport was essential for any Scotsman who wanted to travel safely through England. "Edward the King to his subjects, greetings," it stated. "Know that we have taken under our protection (at the request of David de Bruce) John Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen, along with the scholars in his company, as he comes into our kingdom of England to study at the university of Oxford, complete his academic work, and while staying there and returning to his homeland of Scotland. We hereby grant him our safe-conduct, which will remain valid for one year."

Barbour was given two other safe-conducts, one to allow him again to visit Oxford, and another to allow him to pass through England on his way to France. Besides this, we know that Barbour received a pension from the King of Scotland, and that he held his archdeaconry until his death; and that is almost all that we know certainly of his life.

Barbour was granted two more passes: one to visit Oxford again, and another to travel through England on his way to France. Besides that, we know that Barbour received a pension from the King of Scotland and held his archdeacon position until he died; that’s pretty much all we know for sure about his life.

The Bruce is the great national poem, Robert the Bruce the great national hero of Scotland. But although The Bruce concerns Scotland in the first place, it is of interest to every one, for it is full of thrilling stories of knightly deeds, many of which are true. "The fine poem deserves to be better known," says one of its editors.* "It is a proud thing for a country to have given a subject for such an Odyssey, and to have had so early in its literature a poet worthy to celebrate it." And it is little wonder that Barbour wrote so stirringly of his hero, for he lived not many years after the events took place, and when he was a schoolboy Robert the Bruce was still reigning over Scotland.

The Bruce is the great national poem, and Robert the Bruce is the great national hero of Scotland. But even though The Bruce is primarily about Scotland, it has stories that interest everyone, full of exciting tales of heroic deeds, many of which are true. "This wonderful poem deserves to be more widely known," says one of its editors.* "It's something to be proud of for a country to provide the subject for such an epic, and to have had a poet early in its literature who was worthy of celebrating it." It's no surprise that Barbour wrote so passionately about his hero, as he lived not long after the events occurred, and when he was a schoolboy, Robert the Bruce was still ruling over Scotland.

*Cosmo Innes.

Cosmo Innes.

In the beginning of his book Barbour says:—

In the beginning of his book, Barbour says:—

    "Stories to read are delightful,
    Supposing even they be naught but fable;
    Then should stories that true were,
    And that were said in good manner,
    Have double pleasantness in hearing.
    The first pleasantness is the telling
    And the other is the truthfulness
    That shows the thing right as it was.
    And such things that are likand
    To man's hearing are pleasant;
    Therefore I would fain set my will,
    If my wit may suffice thereto,
    To put in writ a truthful story,
    That it last aye forth in memory,
    So that no time of length it let,
    Nor gar it wholly be forgot."

"Stories to read are delightful,
    Even if they’re just fables;
    Then stories that are true,
    And told in a good way,
    Should be even more enjoyable to hear.
    The first enjoyment is in the telling
    And the second is the truthfulness
    That shows things exactly as they were.
    And those things that appeal
    To what people like to hear are enjoyable;
    Therefore I would really like to set my mind,
    If my skills are up to it,
    To write down a true story,
    So that it stays in memory forever,
    Not lost over time,
    And never completely forgotten."

So he will, he says, tell the tale of "stalwart folk that lived erst while," of "King Robert of Scotland that hardy was of heart and hand," and of "Sir James of Douglas that in his time so worthy was," that his fame reached into far lands. Then he ends this preface with a prayer that God will give him grace, "so that I say naught but soothfast thing."

So he says he will tell the story of "brave people who lived long ago," of "King Robert of Scotland, who was strong in heart and hand," and of "Sir James of Douglas, who was so worthy in his time" that his fame spread to distant lands. He then finishes this introduction with a prayer that God will grant him the grace "to speak nothing but the truth."

The story begins with describing the state of Scotland after the death of Alexander III, when Edward I ruled in England. Alexander had been a good king, but at his death the heir to the throne was a little girl, the Maid of Norway. She was not even in Scotland, but was far across the sea. And as this child-queen came sailing to her kingdom she died on board ship, and so never saw the land over which she ruled.

The story starts by describing Scotland after the death of Alexander III, while Edward I was in charge in England. Alexander was a good king, but when he died, the heir to the throne was a young girl, the Maid of Norway. She wasn’t even in Scotland; she was far across the sea. As this child-queen was sailing to her kingdom, she died on the ship and never set foot on the land she was supposed to rule.

Then came a sad time for Scotland. "The land six year and more i-faith lay desolate," for there was no other near heir to the throne, and thirteen nobles claimed it. At last, as they could not agree which had the best right, they asked King Edward of England to decide for them.

Then came a sorrowful time for Scotland. "The land lay desolate for more than six years," because there was no other close heir to the throne, and thirteen nobles were claiming it. Finally, since they couldn't agree on who had the strongest claim, they asked King Edward of England to make a decision for them.

As you know, it had been the dream of every King of England to be King of Scotland too. And now Edward I saw his chance to make that dream come true. He chose as King the man who had, perhaps, the greatest right to the throne, John Balliol. But he made him promise to hold the crown as a vassal to the King of England.

As you know, it was the dream of every King of England to also be King of Scotland. And now Edward I saw his opportunity to make that dream a reality. He selected the man who arguably had the strongest claim to the throne, John Balliol. However, he made him promise to rule as a vassal to the King of England.

This, however, the Scots would not suffer. Freedom they had ever loved, and freedom they would have. No man, they said, whether he were chosen King or no, had power to make them thralls of England.

This, however, the Scots would not tolerate. Freedom they had always loved, and freedom they would demand. No man, they said, whether he was chosen King or not, had the authority to turn them into subjects of England.

    "Oh! Freedom is a noble thing!
    Freedom makes a man to have liking,
    Freedom all solace to man gives,
    He lives at ease that freely lives.
    A noble heart may have no ease,
    Nor nothing else that may him please,
    If freedom faileth; for free delight
    Is desired before all other thing.
    Nor he that aye has livéd free
    May not know well the quality,
    The anger, nor the wretched doom
    That joinéd is to foul thraldom."

"Oh! Freedom is such a wonderful thing!
    Freedom makes a person feel joyful,
    Freedom brings all comfort to a person,
    One who lives freely lives at ease.
    A noble heart might still find no peace,
    Or anything else that can bring pleasure,
    If freedom is lost; for the joy of being free
    Is sought after more than anything else.
    And someone who has always lived freely
    Can’t truly understand the nature,
    The anger, or the miserable fate
    That's tied to a miserable slavery."

So sang Barbour, and so the passionate hearts of the Scots cried through all the wretched years that followed the crowning of John Balliol. And when at last they had greatest need, a leader arose to show them the way to freedom. Robert the Bruce, throwing off his sloth and forgetfulness of his country, became their King and hero. He was crowned and received the homage of his barons, but well he knew that was but the beginning.

So sang Barbour, and so the passionate hearts of the Scots cried through all the miserable years that followed John Balliol's crowning. And when they finally had the greatest need, a leader emerged to guide them toward freedom. Robert the Bruce, shaking off his indifference and the forgetfulness of his country, became their King and hero. He was crowned and gained the loyalty of his barons, but he understood that it was just the beginning.

    "To maintain what he had begun
    He wist, ere all the land was won,
    He should find full hard bargaining
    With him that was of England King,
    For there was none in life so fell,
    So stubborn, nor so cruel."

"To keep what he had started
    He knew, before all the land was claimed,
    He would face tough negotiations
    With the one who was King of England,
    Because there was no one alive so fierce,
    So unyielding, or so ruthless."

Then began a long struggle between two gallant men, Robert of Scotland and Edward of England. At first things went ill with the Bruce. He lost many men in battle, others forsook him, and for a time he lived a hunted outlaw among the hills.

Then began a long struggle between two brave men, Robert of Scotland and Edward of England. At first, things didn't go well for Bruce. He lost many men in battle, others abandoned him, and for a while, he lived as a hunted outlaw in the hills.

    "He durst not to the plains y-go
    For all the commons went him fro,
    That for their lives were full fain
    To pass to the English peace again."

"He did not dare to go to the plains
    Because everyone turned away from him,
    For they were all very eager
    To return to peace with the English."

But in all his struggles Bruce kept a good heart and comforted his men.

But throughout all his struggles, Bruce maintained a positive attitude and supported his men.

    "'For discomfort,' as then said he,
    'Is the worst thing that may be;
    For through mickle discomforting
    Men fall oft into despairing.
    And if a man despairing be,
    Then truly vanquished is he.'"

"'For discomfort,' he then said,
    'Is the worst thing there could be;
    For with a lot of discomfort
    People often fall into despair.
    And if a person is in despair,
    Then they are truly defeated.'"

Yet even while Bruce comforted his men he bade them be brave, and said:—

Yet even while Bruce comforted his men, he urged them to be brave and said:—

    "And if that them were set a choice,
    To die, or to live cowardly,
    They should ever die chivalrously."

"And if they were given a choice,
    To die, or to live cowardly,
    They should always die courageously."

He told them stories, too, of the heroes of olden times who, after much suffering, had in the end won the victory over their enemies. Thus the days passed, and winter settled down on the bleak mountains. Then the case of Robert and his men grew worse and worse, and they almost lost hope. But at length, with many adventures, the winter came to an end. Spring returned again, and with spring hope.

He told them stories of the heroes from long ago who, after enduring a lot of suffering, ultimately triumphed over their foes. As the days went by, winter took hold of the harsh mountains. Robert and his men found their situation becoming increasingly desperate, and they almost lost hope. But eventually, after many challenges, winter came to an end. Spring arrived once more, bringing with it renewed hope.

Chapter XXVII BARBOUR—"THE BRUCE," THE END OF THE STRUGGLE

    "'Twas in spring, when winter tide
    With his blasts, terrible to bide
    Was overcome; and birdies small,
    As throstle and the nightingale,
    Began right merrily to sing,
    And to make in their singing
    Sundrie notes, and varied sounds,
    And melody pleasant to hear,
    And the trees began to blow
    With buds, and bright blossom also,
    To win the covering of their heads
    Which wicked winter had them riven,
    And every grove began to spring."

It was spring when winter's chill
    With its fierce blasts, difficult to endure
    Was finally defeated; and the small birds,
    Like thrushes and nightingales,
    Started to sing cheerfully,
    And in their songs
    Made various notes and different sounds,
    And pleasant melodies to enjoy,
    And the trees began to bud
    With new leaves and bright blossoms,
    To cover their heads
    That cruel winter had stripped away,
    And every grove started to come to life.

It was in spring that Bruce and his men gathered to the island of Arran, off the west coast of Scotland, and there Bruce made up his mind to make another fight for the crown. A messenger was therefore sent over to the mainland, and it was arranged that if he found friends there, if he thought it was safe for the King to come, he should, at a certain place, light a great fire as a signal. Anxiously Bruce watched for the light, and at last he saw it. Then joyfully the men launched their boat, and the King and his few faithful followers set out.

It was spring when Bruce and his men gathered on the island of Arran, off the west coast of Scotland, and there Bruce decided to make another attempt for the crown. A messenger was sent over to the mainland, and it was arranged that if he found allies there, and if he thought it was safe for the King to come, he would light a large fire at a certain spot as a signal. Bruce anxiously watched for the light, and finally, he saw it. Then, filled with joy, the men launched their boat, and the King and his few loyal followers set out.

    "They rowéd fast with all their might,
    Till that upon them fell the night,
    That it wox mirk* in great manner
    So that they wist not where they were,
    For they no needle had, nor stone,
    But rowéd always in one way,
    Steering always upon the fire
    That they saw burning bright and clear.
    It was but adventure that them led,
    And they in short time so them sped
    That at the fire arrived they,
    And went to land but** mair delay."

"They rowed quickly with all their strength,
    Until night fell upon them,
    So that it became very dark
    And they didn’t know where they were,
    For they had neither compass nor stones,
    But kept rowing in one direction,
    Always steering towards the fire
    That they saw burning bright and clear.
    They were led by mere chance,
    And they moved so fast in a short time
    That they reached the fire,
    And went ashore without any more delay."

    *Dark.
    **Without.

*Dark.
    **Empty.

On shore the messenger was eagerly and anxiously awaiting them, and with a "sare hert" he told the King that the fire was none of his. Far from there being friends around, the English, he said, swarmed in all the land.

On shore, the messenger was eagerly and anxiously waiting for them, and with a “sore heart” he told the King that the fire wasn’t his. Far from having friends nearby, he said, the English were swarming all over the land.

    "Were in the castle there beside,
    Full filléd of despite and pride."

"Were in the castle there beside,
    Full of spite and pride."

There was no hope of success.

There was no chance of success.

    "Then said the King in full great ire,
    'Traitor, why made thou on the fire?'
    'Ah sire,' he said, 'so God me see
    That fire was never made on for me.
    No ere this night I wist it not
    But when I wist it weel* I thoecht
    That you and all your company
    In haste would put you to the sea.
    For this I come to meet you here,
    To tell the perils that may appear.'"

"Then the King, filled with great anger,
    'Traitor, why did you start the fire?'
    'Ah, sir,' he replied, 'as God sees me,
    That fire was never lit for me.
    Not until tonight did I know it,
    But when I realized it well, I thought
    That you and all your company
    Would quickly head to the sea.
    That's why I came to meet you here,
    To warn you about the dangers that may arise.' "

*Well.

*Alright.

The King, vexed and disappointed, turned to his followers for advice. What was best to do, he asked. Edward Bruce, the King's brave brother, was the first to answer.

The King, frustrated and let down, looked to his followers for advice. What should he do, he asked. Edward Bruce, the King's courageous brother, was the first to respond.

    "And said, 'I say you sickerly,
    There shall no perils that may be
    Drive me eftsoons into the sea;
    Mine adventure here take will I
    Whether it be easeful or angry.'
    'Brother,' he said, 'since you will so
    It is good that we together take
    Disease and ease, or pain or play
    After as God will us purvey.'"

"And said, 'I truly tell you,
There will be no dangers that can
Push me back into the sea;
I will take my chances here
Whether it's easy or difficult.'
'Brother,' he replied, 'since you insist,
It's best that we face together
Suffering and comfort, or joy or struggle
As God will provide for us.'"

And so, taking courage, they set out in the darkness, and attacked the town, and took it with great slaughter.

And so, gathering their bravery, they headed out into the night, attacked the town, and conquered it with significant bloodshed.

    "In such afray they bode that night
    Till in the morn, that day was bright,
    And then ceaséd partly
    The noise, the slaughter, and the cry."

"In such a fight they waited that night
    Until the morning when the day was bright,
    And then the noise,
    The slaughter, and the cries partly ceased."

Thus once again the fierce struggle was begun. But this time the Bruce was successful. From town after town, from castle after castle the enemy was driven out, till only Stirling was left to the English. It was near this town, on the field of Bannockburn, that the last great struggle took place. Brave King Edward I was dead by this time, but his son, Edward II, led the army. It was the greatest army that had ever entered Scotland, but the Scots won the day and won freedom at the same time. I cannot tell you of this great battle, nor of all the adventures which led up to it. These you must read in other books, one day, I hope, in Barbour's Bruce itself.

So once again, the intense struggle began. But this time, the Bruce was victorious. Town by town, castle by castle, the enemy was pushed out until only Stirling remained in English hands. It was near this town, on the field of Bannockburn, that the final major battle took place. Brave King Edward I was already dead by then, but his son, Edward II, commanded the army. It was the largest army that had ever invaded Scotland, but the Scots claimed victory and gained their freedom at the same time. I can't describe this great battle or all the adventures that led to it. You'll have to read about them in other books, hopefully one day in Barbour's Bruce itself.

From the day of Bannockburn, Barbour tells us, Robert the Bruce grew great.

From the day of Bannockburn, Barbour tells us, Robert the Bruce became prominent.

    "His men were rich, and his country
    Abounded well with corn and cattle,
    And of all kind other richness;
    Mirth, solace, and eke blithness
    Was in the land all commonly,
    For ilk man blith was and jolly."

"His men were wealthy, and his land
Was filled with grain and livestock,
And all kinds of other riches;
Joy, comfort, and also happiness
Were commonly found in the land,
For everyone was cheerful and lively."

And here Barbour ends the first part of his poem. In the second part he goes on to tell us of how the Bruces carried war into Ireland, of how they overran Northumberland, and of how at length true peace was made. Then King Robert's little son David, who was but five, was married to Joan, the seven-year-old sister of King Edward III. Thus, after war, came rest and ease to both countries.

And here Barbour ends the first part of his poem. In the second part, he continues to tell us about how the Bruces brought war to Ireland, how they took over Northumberland, and how finally true peace was established. Then King Robert's young son David, who was only five, married Joan, the seven-year-old sister of King Edward III. So, after the war, both countries found rest and comfort.

But King Robert did not live long to enjoy his well-earned rest.
He died, and all the land was filled with mourning and sorrow.

But King Robert didn't live long to enjoy his well-deserved rest.
He died, and the whole country was filled with grief and sadness.

    "'All our defense,' they said, 'alas!
    And he that all our comfort was,
    Our wit and all our governing,
    Is brought, alas, here to ending;
    . . . . .
    Alas! what shall we do or say?
    For in life while he lasted, aye
    By all our foes dred were we,
    And in many a far country
    Of our worship ran the renown,
    And that was all for his person.'"

"'All our defense,' they said, 'oh no!
    And he who was our comfort,
    Our intellect and our leader,
    Is now, oh no, coming to an end;
    . . . . .
    Oh no! What should we do or say?
    For while he was alive, yes,
    We were feared by all our enemies,
    And in many distant lands,
    Our reputation was well-known,
    And that was all because of him.'"

Barbour ends his book by telling of how the Douglas set out to carry the heart of the Bruce to Palestine, and of how he fell fighting in Spain, and of how his dead body and the King's heart were brought back to Scotland.

Barbour wraps up his book by recounting how the Douglas set out to take the heart of Bruce to Palestine, how he died fighting in Spain, and how his lifeless body along with the King's heart were returned to Scotland.

Barbour was born about six years after the battle of Bannockburn. As a boy he must have heard many stories of these stirring times from those who had taken part in them. He must have known many a woman who had lost husband or father in the great struggle. He may even have met King Robert himself. And as a boy he must have shared in the sorrow that fell upon the land when its hero died. He must have remembered, when he grew up, how the people mourned when the dead body of the Douglas and the heart of the gallant Bruce were brought home from Spain. But in spite of Barbour's prayer to be kept from saying "ought but soothfast thing," we must not take The Bruce too seriously. If King Robert was a true King he was also a true hero of romance. We must not take all The Bruce as serious history, but while allowing for the truth of much, we must also allow something for the poet's worship of his hero, a hero, too, who lived so near the time in which he wrote. We must allow something for the feelings of a poet who so passionately loved the freedom for which that hero fought.

Barbour was born about six years after the Battle of Bannockburn. As a boy, he must have heard many stories of those exciting times from people who had lived through them. He must have known many women who lost their husbands or fathers in the great struggle. He may have even met King Robert himself. And as a child, he must have shared in the sadness that spread across the land when its hero died. He must have remembered, when he grew up, how the people grieved when the dead body of the Douglas and the heart of the brave Bruce were brought back from Spain. But despite Barbour's wish to only speak "truthful things," we shouldn't take The Bruce too literally. If King Robert was a genuine king, he was also a true hero of romance. We can't consider all of The Bruce as strict history, but while recognizing the truth in much of it, we should also acknowledge the poet's admiration for his hero, a hero who lived so close to the time he wrote about. We should take into account the feelings of a poet who so passionately cherished the freedom for which that hero fought.

BOOKS TO READ

There is, so far as I know, no modernized version of The Bruce, but there are many books illustrative of the text. In this connection may be read Robert the Bruce (Children's heroes Series), by Jeannie Lang; Chapters XXIV to XLIV. Scotland's Story, by H. E. Marshall; The Lord of the Isles, by Sir Walter Scott; Castle Dangerous, by Sir Walter Scott; "The Heart of the Bruce" in Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers, by Aytoun. The most available version of The Bruce in old "Inglis," edited by W. M. Mackenzie.

There isn’t a modern version of The Bruce that I know of, but there are plenty of books that explain the text. You might check out Robert the Bruce (Children's Heroes Series) by Jeannie Lang; Chapters XXIV to XLIV. Also consider Scotland's Story by H. E. Marshall; The Lord of the Isles by Sir Walter Scott; Castle Dangerous by Sir Walter Scott; and "The Heart of the Bruce" in Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers by Aytoun. The most accessible version of The Bruce in old English is edited by W. M. Mackenzie.

Chapter XXVIII A POET KING

The Bruce is a book which is the outcome of the history of the times. It is the outcome of the quarrels between England and Scotland, and of Scotland's struggle for freedom. Now we come to another poet, and another poem which was the outcome of the quarrels between England and Scotland. For although Scotland's freedom was never again in danger, the quarrels between the two countries were, unhappily, not over.

The Bruce is a book that reflects the history of its time. It stems from the conflicts between England and Scotland, as well as Scotland's fight for independence. Now we turn to another poet and another poem that emerged from the disputes between these two nations. Even though Scotland's freedom was never again threatened, unfortunately, the conflicts between the two countries continued.

In 1399, as we know, Henry IV wrested the crown of England from Richard II. The new King proved no friend to Scotland, for he desired, as those before him had desired, to rule both countries. Henry lost no chance, therefore, by which he might gain his end. So when in 1405 the King of Scotland sent his little son James to be educated in France, the English attacked the ship in which he sailed and took him prisoner. Instead, then, of going as a guest to the court of France, the Prince was carried as a prisoner to the court of England. When the old King heard the sad news he died, and James, captive though he was, became King of Scotland.

In 1399, as we know, Henry IV took the crown of England from Richard II. The new King had no love for Scotland, as he wanted, like those before him, to rule both countries. Henry made the most of every opportunity to achieve this goal. So, when in 1405 the King of Scotland sent his young son James to be educated in France, the English attacked the ship he was on and captured him. Instead of going as a guest to the court of France, the Prince was taken as a prisoner to the court of England. When the old King heard the tragic news, he died, and James, despite being a captive, became King of Scotland.

Those were again troublous times in Scotland. The captive King's uncle was chosen as Regent to rule in his absence. But he, wishing to rule himself, had no desire that his nephew should be set free. So through the reigns of Henry IV and of Henry V James remained a prisoner. But although a prisoner he was not harshly treated, and the Kings of England took care that he should receive an education worthy of a prince. James was taught to read and write English, French, and Latin. He was taught to fence and wrestle, and indeed to do everything as a knight should. Prince James was a willing pupil; he loved his books, and looked forward to the coming of his teachers, who lightened the loneliness of his prison.

Those were again troubled times in Scotland. The captive king's uncle was appointed as regent to rule in his absence. But he, wanting to rule himself, had no interest in seeing his nephew set free. So, throughout the reigns of Henry IV and Henry V, James remained a prisoner. However, even though he was imprisoned, he was not treated harshly, and the kings of England ensured he received an education befitting a prince. James learned to read and write in English, French, and Latin. He was also taught to fence and wrestle, and to do everything a knight should. Prince James was an eager student; he loved his books and looked forward to the arrival of his teachers, who eased the loneliness of his imprisonment.

"But," says a Frenchman who has written a beautiful little book about this captive King, "'stone walls do not a prison make, nor iron bars a cage': the soul of the child, who grew to be a youth, was never a prisoner. Behind the thick walls of the Tower, built long ago by the Conqueror, he studied. Guards watched over him, but his spirit was far away voyaging in the realms of poetry. And in these thought journeys, sitting at his little window, with a big book upon his knee, he visited the famous places which the Gesta Romanorum unrolled before him. . . . The 'noble senator' Boece taught him resignation. William de Lorris took him by the hand and led him to the garden of the Rose. The illustrious Chaucer invited him to follow the gay troop of pilgrims along the highroad to Canterbury. The grave Gower, announcing in advance a sermon of several hours, begged him to be seated, and to the murmur of his wise talk, his head leaning on the window frame, the child slept peacefully.

"But," says a Frenchman who has written a beautiful little book about this captive King, "'stone walls do not a prison make, nor iron bars a cage': the soul of the child, who grew to be a youth, was never a prisoner. Behind the thick walls of the Tower, built long ago by the Conqueror, he studied. Guards watched over him, but his spirit was far away, traveling in the realms of poetry. And in these thought journeys, sitting at his little window, with a big book on his lap, he visited the famous places that the Gesta Romanorum revealed to him. . . . The 'noble senator' Boece taught him resignation. William de Lorris took him by the hand and led him to the garden of the Rose. The illustrious Chaucer invited him to follow the cheerful group of pilgrims along the road to Canterbury. The serious Gower, announcing in advance a sermon that would last several hours, asked him to sit down, and to the sound of his wise talk, with his head resting on the window frame, the child slept peacefully.

"Thus passed the years, and the chief change that they brought was a change of prison. After the Tower it was the Castle of Nottingham, another citadel of the Norman time, then Evesham, then again the Tower when Henry V came to the throne; and at last, and this was by contrast almost liberty, the Castle of Windsor."*

"Years went by, and the main change they brought was a change of prison. After the Tower, it was the Castle of Nottingham, another stronghold from the Norman era, then Evesham, back to the Tower when Henry V took the throne; and finally, in contrast, it was almost like freedom at the Castle of Windsor."*

*J. J. Jusserand, Le Roman d'un Roi d'Ecosse And thus for eighteen years the Prince lived a life half-real, half-dream. The gray days followed each other without change, without adventure. But the brilliant throng of kings and queens, of knights and ladies, of pilgrims and lovers, and all the make- believe people of storyland stood out all the brighter for the grayness of the background. And perhaps to the Prince in his quiet tower the storied people were more real than the living, who only now and again came to visit him. For the storied people were with him always, while the living came and went again and were lost to him in the great world without, of which he knew scarce anything. But at last across this twilight life, which was more than half a dream, there struck one day a flash of sunshine. Then to the patient, studious prisoner all was changed. Life was no longer a twilight dream, but real. He knew how deep joy might be, how sharp sorrow. Life was worth living, he learned, freedom worth having, and at length freedom came, and the Prince returned to his country a free King and a happy lover.

*J. J. Jusserand, Le Roman d'un Roi d'Ecosse For eighteen years, the Prince lived a life that was half-real, half-dream. The gray days passed one after another without any change or excitement. But the vivid crowd of kings and queens, knights and ladies, pilgrims and lovers, along with all the fictional characters from storyland, appeared even more vibrant against the dull backdrop. To the Prince in his quiet tower, perhaps these storybook figures felt more real than the people who visited him occasionally. The fictional characters were always with him, while the real ones came and went, disappearing into the vast world he hardly knew anything about. But one day, a ray of sunshine broke through this twilight existence, which was more of a dream than reality. Suddenly, everything changed for the patient, studious prisoner. Life was no longer just a dim dream; it was real. He discovered how profound joy could be and how intense sorrow could feel. He learned that life was worth living, freedom was worth having, and eventually, freedom came. The Prince returned to his country as a free King and a happy lover.*

How all this happened King James has told us himself in a book called The King's Quair, which means the King's little book, which he wrote while he was still a prisoner in England.

How all this happened King James has told us himself in a book called The King's Quair, which means the King's little book, which he wrote while he was still a prisoner in England.

King James tells us how one night he could not sleep, try as he might. He lay tossing and tumbling, "but sleep for craft on earth might I no more." So at last, "knowing no better wile," he took a book hoping "to borrow a sleep" by reading. But instead of bringing sleep, the book only made him more and more wide awake. At length he says:—

King James shares how one night he just couldn't sleep, no matter how hard he tried. He lay there tossing and turning, "but sleep for craft on earth might I no more." So finally, "knowing no better wile," he picked up a book hoping to "borrow a sleep" by reading. But instead of making him sleepy, the book only kept him more and more awake. Eventually, he says:—

    "Mine eyen gan to smart for studying,
    My book I shut, and at my head it laid,
    And down I lay but* any tarrying."

" My eyes started to hurt from studying,
    I closed my book and laid it on my head,
    And then I lay down without any delay."

*Without.

*Without.

Again he lay thinking and tossing upon his bed until he was weary.

Again, he lay thinking and tossing on his bed until he was tired.

    "Then I listened suddenly,
    And soon I heard the bell to matins ring,
    And up I rose, no longer would I lie.
    But now, how trow ye? such a fantasy
    Fell me to mind, that aye methought the bell
    Said to me, 'Tell on man what thee befell.'

"Then I suddenly listened,
    And soon I heard the bell ringing for morning prayers,
    And I got up, no longer lying down.
    But now, what do you think? A strange idea
    Came to my mind, that I always thought the bell
    Said to me, 'Tell us what happened to you.'

    Thought I tho' to myself, 'What may this be?
    This is mine own imagining,
    It is no life* that speaketh unto me;
    It is a bell, or that impression
    Of my thought causeth this illusion,
    That maketh me think so nicely in this wise';
    And so befell as I shall you devise."

Thought I to myself, 'What could this be?
    This is my own imagination,
    It's not a life that speaks to me;
    It's a bell, or that impression
    Of my thoughts that creates this illusion,
    That makes me think so clearly like this';
    And so it happened, as I will explain to you."

*Living person.

Living person.

Prince James says he had already wasted much ink and paper on writing, yet at the bidding of the bell he decided to write some new thing. So up he rose,

Prince James says he had already used up a lot of ink and paper on writing, yet at the sound of the bell, he decided to write something new. So he got up,

    "And forth-with-all my pen in hand I took,
    And made a + and thus began my book."

"And right away, with my pen in hand, I took,
    And made a + and began my book like this."

Prince James then tells of his past life, of how, when he was a lad, his father sent him across the sea in a ship, and of how he was taken prisoner and found himself in "Straight ward and strong prison" "without comfort in sorrow." And there full often he bemoaned his fate, asking what crime was his that he should be shut up within four walls when other men were free.

Prince James then shares his past, explaining how, when he was a boy, his father sent him across the sea on a ship. He recounts being taken prisoner and ending up in a "straight ward and strong prison," "without comfort in sorrow." There, he often lamented his fate, questioning what crime he committed to be locked away while other men enjoyed their freedom.

    "Bewailing in my chamber thus alone,
    Despairing of all joy and remedy,
    Out wearied with my thought and woe begone,
    Unto the window gan I walk in haste,
    To see the world and folk that went forbye,
    As for the time though I of mirths food
    Might have no more, to look it did me good."

"Feeling sorry for myself in my room all alone,
    Losing hope for any joy or solution,
    Tired out by my thoughts and my sadness,
    I hurried to the window,
    To see the world and the people passing by,
    Even though I couldn't enjoy any fun,
    Just looking made me feel a bit better."

Beneath the tower in which the Prince was imprisoned lay a beautiful garden. It was set about with hawthorn hedges and juniper bushes, and on the small, green branches sat a little nightingale, which sang so loud and clear "that all the garden and the walls rang right with the song." Prince James leaned from his window listening to the song of the birds, and watching them as they hopped from branch to branch, preening themselves in the early sunshine and twittering to their mates. And as he watched he envied the birds, and wondered why he should be a thrall while they were free.

Beneath the tower where the Prince was held captive lay a beautiful garden. It was surrounded by hawthorn hedges and juniper bushes, and on the small, green branches perched a little nightingale, whose song was so loud and clear "that all the garden and the walls echoed with the melody." Prince James leaned out of his window, listening to the birds singing and watching them hop from branch to branch, preening themselves in the morning sunlight and chirping to their mates. As he watched, he envied the birds and wondered why he was a prisoner while they were free.

    "And therewith cast I down mine eyes again,
    Whereas I saw, walking under the tower
    Full secretly, new coming her to play,
    The fairest and the freshest young flower
    That ever I saw methought, before that hour,
    For which sudden abate, anon astart,
    The blood of all my body to my heart."

"And with that, I looked down again,
    And there I saw, walking beneath the tower
    Very quietly, just arriving to join the game,
    The most beautiful and freshest young girl
    That I had ever seen, I thought, before that moment,
    Which made me suddenly stop short,
    And the blood in my whole body rushed to my heart."

A lovely lady was walking in the garden, a lady more lovely than he had dreamed any one might be. Her hair was golden, and wreathed with flowers. Her dress was rich, and jewels sparkled on her white throat. Spellbound, he stood a while watching the lovely lady. He could do nothing but gaze.

A beautiful woman was walking in the garden, more beautiful than he had ever imagined anyone could be. Her hair was golden and adorned with flowers. Her dress was luxurious, and jewels sparkled on her fair neck. Enchanted, he stood there for a moment, watching the stunning woman. He could only stare.

    "No wonder was; for why my wits all
    Were so overcome with pleasance and delight,
    Only through letting of mine eyes down fall,
    That suddenly my heart became her thrall,
    For ever of free will."

"No wonder; for why my thoughts were all
    So overwhelmed with joy and happiness,
    Only from letting my gaze fall,
    That suddenly my heart became her captive,
    Always of my own free will."

Thus, from the first moment in which he saw her, James loved the beautiful lady. After a few minutes he drew in his head lest she might see him and be angry with him for watching her. But soon he leaned out again, for while she was in the garden he felt he must watch and see her walk "so womanly."

Thus, from the very first moment he saw her, James fell in love with the beautiful lady. After a few minutes, he pulled back his head so she wouldn’t notice him and get upset for watching her. But soon he leaned out again, because while she was in the garden, he felt he had to watch her walk "so womanly."

So he stood still at the window, and although the lady was far off in the garden, and could not hear him, he whispered to her, telling of his love. "O sweet," he said, "are you an earthly creature, or are you a goddess? How shall I do reverence to you enough, for I love you? And you, if you will not love me too, why, then have you come? Have you but come to add to the misery of a poor prisoner?"

So he stood still at the window, and even though the lady was far away in the garden and couldn’t hear him, he whispered to her, expressing his love. “Oh sweet,” he said, “are you a mortal woman, or are you a goddess? How can I show you enough respect, because I love you? And you, if you won’t love me back, why have you come? Did you come just to add to the misery of a poor prisoner?”

Prince James looked, and longed, and sighed, and envied the little dog with which the lovely lady played. Then he scolded the little birds because they sang no more. "Where are the songs you chanted this morning?" he asked. "Why do you not sing now? Do you not see that the most beautiful lady in all the world is come into your garden?" Then to the nightingale he cried, "Lift up thine heart and sing with good intent. If thou would sing well ever in thy life, here is i-faith the time—here is the time or else never."

Prince James looked, longed, sighed, and envied the little dog that the beautiful lady was playing with. He then scolded the little birds for not singing anymore. "Where are the songs you sang this morning?" he asked. "Why aren't you singing now? Don't you see that the most beautiful lady in the world is here in your garden?" Then he called out to the nightingale, "Lift your heart and sing with purpose. If you ever want to sing well in your life, this is the moment—it's now or never."

Then it seemed to the Prince as if, in answer to his words, all the birds sang more sweetly than ever before. And what they sang was a love-song to his lady. And she, walking under the tender green of the May trees, looked upward, and listened to their sweet songs, while James watched her and loved her more and more.

Then it felt to the Prince as if, in response to his words, all the birds sang more beautifully than ever. And what they sang was a love song to his lady. She, walking under the gentle green of the May trees, looked up and listened to their sweet songs, while James watched her and loved her more and more.

    "And when she walkéd had a little while
    Under the sweet green boughs bent,
    Her fair fresh face as white as any snow,
    She turnéd has, and forth her ways went;
    But then began my sickness and torment
    To see her go, and follow I not might,
    Methought the day was turnéd into night."

"And when she had walked for a while
    Under the sweet green branches,
    Her beautiful, fresh face as white as snow,
    She turned and went on her way;
    But then my sickness and torment began
    When I saw her leave, and I couldn’t follow;
    I felt like the day had turned into night."

Then, indeed, the day was dark for the Prince. The beautiful lady in going had left him more lonely than before. Now he truly knew what it was to be a prisoner. All day long he knelt at the window, watching, and longing, and not knowing by what means he might see his lady again. At last night came, and worn out in heart and mind he leaned his head #against the cold rough stone and slept.

Then, indeed, the day was dark for the Prince. The beautiful lady, as she left, made him feel more alone than ever. Now he truly understood what it meant to be a prisoner. All day long, he knelt by the window, watching, longing, and not knowing how he might see his lady again. Finally, night fell, and exhausted in heart and mind, he leaned his head against the cold, rough stone and slept.

Chapter XXIX THE DEATH OF THE POET KING

AS Prince James slept he dreamed that a sudden great light shone into his prison, making bright all the room. A voice cried, "I bring thee comfort and healing, be not afraid." Then the light passed as suddenly as it had come and the Prince went forth from his prison, no man saying him nay.

AS Prince James slept, he dreamed that a sudden bright light shone into his cell, illuminating the entire room. A voice called out, "I bring you comfort and healing, do not be afraid." Then the light vanished as quickly as it appeared, and the Prince left his cell, no one stopping him.

    "And hastily by both the arms twain
    I was araiséd up into the air,
    Caught in a cloud of crystal clear and fair."

"And quickly by both arms
    I was lifted up into the air,
    Caught in a cloud that was clear and bright."

And so through "air and water and hot fire" he was carried, seeing and hearing many wonders, till he awoke to find himself still kneeling by his window.

And so, through "air and water and hot fire," he was carried, seeing and hearing many amazing things, until he woke up to find himself still kneeling by his window.

Was it all a dream, Prince James asked himself, even the vision of the lovely lady in the garden? At that thought his heart grew heavy. Then, as if to comfort him, a dove flew in at his window carrying in her mouth a sprig of gilliflowers. Upon the stalk in golden letters were written the words, "Awake! Awake! lover, I bring thee glad news."

Was it all just a dream, Prince James wondered, even the image of the beautiful lady in the garden? At that thought, his heart felt heavy. Then, to comfort him, a dove flew in through his window, carrying a sprig of gilliflowers in its mouth. On the stalk, in golden letters, were the words, "Awake! Awake! lover, I bring you good news."

And so the story had a happy ending, for Prince James knew that the lovely lady of the garden loved him. "And if you think," he says, "that I have written a great deal about a very little thing, I say this to you:—

And so the story ended happily, because Prince James knew that the beautiful woman from the garden loved him. "And if you think," he says, "that I've written a lot about a small matter, I say this to you:—

    "Who that from hell hath creepéd once to heaven
    Would after one thank for joy not make six or seven,
    And every wight his own sweet or sore
    Has most in mind: I can say you no more."

"Who that from hell has crawled once to heaven
    Would after one thank for joy not want six or seven,
    And every person has their own sweet or sore
    Has most in mind: I can’t say more."

Then, in an outburst of joy, he thanks and blesses everything that has led up to this happy day, which has brought him under "Love's yoke which easy is and sure." Even his exile and his prison he thanks.

Then, in a burst of joy, he thanks and blesses everything that has brought him to this happy day, which has placed him under "Love's yoke which is easy and sure." He even expresses gratitude for his exile and his prison.

    "And thankéd be the fair castle wall
    Whereas I whilcome looked forth and leant."

"And thanks to the beautiful castle wall
    Where I once looked out and leaned."

The King's Quair reminds us very much of Chaucer's work. All through it there are lines which might have been written by Chaucer, and in the last verse James speaks of Gower and Chaucer as his "masters dear." Of Gower I have said nothing in this book, because there is not room to tell of every one, and he is not so important as some or so interesting as others. So I leave you to learn about him later. It is to Chaucer, too, much more than to Gower that James owes his music. And if he is grave like Gower rather than merry like Chaucer, we must remember that for nineteen years he had lived a captive, so that it was natural his verse should be somber as his life had been. And though there is no laughter in this poem, it shows a power of feeling joy as well as sorrow, which makes us sad when we remember how long the poet was shut away from common human life. The King's Quair is written in verses of seven lines. Chaucer used this kind of verse, but because King James used it too, and used it so well, it came to be called the Rhyme Royal.

The King's Quair reminds us a lot of Chaucer's work. Throughout it, there are lines that could easily have been written by Chaucer, and in the last verse, James refers to Gower and Chaucer as his "dear masters." I haven’t mentioned Gower in this book because there isn't enough space to cover everyone, and he isn't as significant or interesting as some others. So, I'll leave you to find out about him later. James owes much of his style to Chaucer rather than Gower. Although he is serious like Gower instead of cheerful like Chaucer, we have to remember that he spent nineteen years as a captive, so it makes sense his poetry reflects the somberness of his life. And while there’s no laughter in this poem, it demonstrates a capacity to feel both joy and sorrow, which makes us feel sad when we think about how long the poet was isolated from ordinary human life. The King's Quair is composed of seven-line verses. Chaucer used this type of verse, but because King James used it as well and did so effectively, it eventually became known as Rhyme Royal.

King James's story had a happy ending. A story with a happy ending must end of course with a wedding, and so did this one. The King of England, now Henry VI, was only a child. But those who ruled for him were quite pleased when they heard that Prince James had fallen in love with the beautiful lady of the garden, for she was the King's cousin, Lady Jane Beaufort. They set James free and willingly consented that he should marry his lady, for in this way they hoped to bind England and Scotland together, and put an end to wars between the two countries. So there was a very grand wedding in London when the lovely lady of the garden became Queen of Scotland. And then these two, a King and Queen, yet happy as any simple lovers journeyed northward to their kingdom.

King James's story had a happy ending. A story with a happy ending must end, of course, with a wedding, and so did this one. The King of England, now Henry VI, was just a child. But those who ruled for him were quite pleased when they heard that Prince James had fallen in love with the beautiful lady of the garden, for she was the King's cousin, Lady Jane Beaufort. They set James free and gladly agreed that he should marry his lady, hoping to unite England and Scotland and put an end to the wars between the two countries. So there was a grand wedding in London when the lovely lady of the garden became Queen of Scotland. And then these two, a King and Queen, as happy as any simple lovers, journeyed north to their kingdom.

They were received with great rejoicing and crowned at Scone. But the new King soon found, that during the long years he had been kept a prisoner in England his kingdom had fallen into wild disorder. Sternly he set himself to bring order out of disorder, and the wilfull, lawless nobles soon found to their surprise that the gentle poet had a will of iron and a hand of steel, and that he could wield a sword and scepter as skillfully as his pen.

They were welcomed with much celebration and crowned at Scone. But the new King quickly realized that during the long years he had been held captive in England, his kingdom had descended into chaos. Determined to restore order, he sternly set about fixing the mess, and the rebellious, unruly nobles soon discovered, to their surprise, that the gentle poet had a strong will and an iron fist, and that he could handle a sword and scepter just as skillfully as he wielded his pen.

James I righted much that was wrong. In doing it he made for himself many enemies. But of all that he did or tried to do in the twelve years that he ruled you will read in history books. Here I will only tell you of his sad death.

James I fixed a lot of what was broken. In doing so, he made a number of enemies. But everything he accomplished or attempted during his twelve years in power is documented in history books. Here, I will just share the story of his tragic death.

In 1436 James decided to spend Christmas at Perth, a town he loved. As he neared the river Forth, which he had to cross on his way, an aged woman came to him crying in a loud voice, "My Lord King, if ye cross this water ye shall never return again in life."

In 1436, James chose to spend Christmas in Perth, a town he loved. As he approached the river Forth, which he needed to cross, an old woman came to him, crying out loudly, "My Lord King, if you cross this water, you will never return in life."

Now the King had read a prophecy in which it was said that a King of Scotland should be slain that same year. So wondering what this woman might mean, he sent a knight to speak with the woman. But the knight could make nothing of her, and returning to the King he said, "Sir, take no heed of yon woman's words, for she is old and foolish, and wots not what she sayeth." So the King rode on.

Now the King had read a prophecy that said a King of Scotland would be killed that same year. Curious about what this woman could mean, he sent a knight to talk to her. However, the knight couldn’t make sense of her and returned to the King saying, "Sir, don’t pay any attention to that woman’s words, because she’s old and foolish, and doesn’t know what she’s talking about." So the King continued on his way.

Christmas went by quietly and peacefully, and the New Year came, and still the King lingered in Perth. The winter days passed pleasantly in reading, walking, and tennis-playing; the evenings in chess-playing, music, and story-telling.

Christmas passed quietly and peacefully, and the New Year arrived, yet the King stayed in Perth. The winter days were enjoyable with reading, walking, and playing tennis; the evenings were spent with chess, music, and storytelling.

But one night, as James was chatting and laughing with the Queen and her ladies before going to bed, a great noise was heard. The sound of many feet, the clatter of armor mingled with wild cries was borne to the quiet room, and through the high windows flashed the light of many torches.

But one night, as James was talking and laughing with the Queen and her ladies before going to bed, a loud noise was heard. The sound of many footsteps, the clash of armor mixed with wild shouts filled the quiet room, and through the tall windows shone the light of many torches.

At once the King guessed that he was betrayed. The Queen and her ladies ran hastily to the door to shut it. But the locks had been broken and the bolts carried away, so that it could not be fastened.

At that moment, the King realized he had been betrayed. The Queen and her ladies hurried to the door to close it. But the locks were broken and the bolts removed, so it couldn't be secured.

In vain James looked round. Way of escape there was none. Alone, unarmed, he could neither guard the ladies nor save himself. Crying to them to keep fast the door as best they might, he sprang to the window, hoping by his great strength to wrench the iron bars from their places and escape that way. But, alas, they were so strongly set in the stone that he could not move them, "for which cause the King was ugly astonied."*

In vain, James looked around. There was no way to escape. Alone and unarmed, he couldn't protect the women or save himself. Yelling for them to hold the door as best they could, he jumped to the window, hoping to use his strength to pull the iron bars out and get away. But, unfortunately, they were so firmly set in the stone that he couldn't budge them, "for which cause the King was ugly astonished."*

*The Dethe of the Kynge of Scottis.

*The Death of the King of Scots.*

Then turning to the fire James seized the tongs, "and under his feet he mightily brast up a blank of the chamber,"* and leaping down into the vault beneath he let the plank fall again into its place. By this vault the King might have escaped, for until three days before there had been a hole leading from it to the open air. But as he played tennis his balls often rolled into this hole and were lost. So he had ordered it to be built up.

Then turning to the fire, James grabbed the tongs and "under his feet he mightily brast up a blank of the chamber,"* and jumped down into the vault below, letting the plank fall back into place. Through this vault, the King could have escaped, since just three days prior there had been a hole leading from it to the outside. But while playing tennis, his balls often rolled into this hole and got lost. So, he had ordered it to be sealed up.

*The same.

Same.

There was nothing, then, for the King to do but wait. Meanwhile the noise grew louder and louder, the traitors came nearer and nearer. One brave lady named Catherine Douglas, hoping to keep them out, and so save the King, thrust her arm through the iron loops on the door where the great bolt should have been. But against the savage force without, her frail, white arm was useless. The door was burst open. Wounded and bleeding, Catherine Douglas was thrown aside and the wild horde stormed into the room.

There was nothing the King could do but wait. Meanwhile, the noise became louder and louder, and the traitors got closer and closer. One brave woman named Catherine Douglas, trying to keep them out and save the King, pushed her arm through the iron loops on the door where the heavy bolt should have been. But against the brutal force outside, her delicate, pale arm was useless. The door was burst open. Wounded and bleeding, Catherine Douglas was shoved aside, and the chaotic crowd rushed into the room.

It was not long ere the King's hiding-place was found, and one of the traitors leaped down beside him with a great knife in his hand. "And the King, doubting him for his life, caught him mightily by the shoulders, and with full great violence cast him under his feet. For the King was of his person and stature a man right manly strong."*

It wasn't long before the King's hiding place was discovered, and one of the traitors jumped down next to him with a large knife in his hand. "The King, fearing for his life, grabbed him firmly by the shoulders and violently threw him down to the ground. The King was a very strong man, both in build and stature."*

*The same.

Same.

Seeing this, another traitor leaped down to help his fellow. "And the King caught him manly by the neck, both under him that all a long month after men might see how strongly the King had holden them by the throats."*

Seeing this, another traitor jumped down to help his ally. "And the King grabbed him firmly by the neck, so that for a whole month afterward, people could see how tightly the King had held them by the throats."*

*The same.

Same.

Fiercely the King struggled with his enemies, trying to wrench their knives from them so that he might defend himself. But it was in vain. Seeing him grow weary a third traitor, the King's greatest enemy, Robert Grahame, leaped down too into the vault, "with a horrible and mortal weapon in his hand, and therewithal he smote him through the body, and therewithal the good King fell down."*

Fiercely, the King fought against his enemies, trying to take their knives from them so he could protect himself. But it was useless. As he became exhausted, a third traitor, the King’s greatest enemy, Robert Grahame, jumped down into the vault, "with a deadly weapon in his hand, and with it, he struck him through the body, and so the good King fell."*

*The same.

Same.

And thus the poet King died with sixteen wounds in his brave heart and many more in his body. So at the long last our story has a sad ending. But we have to remember that for twelve years King James had a happy life, and that as he had loved his lady at the first so he loved her to the end, and was true to her.

And so the poet King died with sixteen wounds in his brave heart and many more on his body. So at long last, our story has a sad ending. But we have to remember that for twelve years King James had a happy life, and that just as he loved his lady at the start, he loved her to the end and was loyal to her.

Besides The King's Quair, there are a few other short poems which some people think King James wrote. They are very different from the Quair, being more like the ballads of the people, and most people think now that James did not write them. But because they are different is no real reason for thinking that they are not his. For James was quite clever enough, we may believe, to write in more than one way.

Besides The King's Quair, there are a few other short poems that some people think were written by King James. They are very different from the Quair, resembling more the ballads of the common people, and most people believe that James didn’t write them. However, just because they are different doesn't genuinely mean they aren't his. After all, it's reasonable to think that James was talented enough to write in more than one style.

Besides these doubtful poems, there is one other poem of three verses about which no one has any doubt. I will give you one verse here, for it seems in tune with the King's own life and sudden death.

Besides these questionable poems, there’s one other poem consisting of three verses that no one doubts. I’ll share one verse here because it resonates with the King’s own life and sudden death.

    "Be not our proud in thy prosperite,
    Be not o'er proud in thy prosperity,
    For as it cumis, sa will it pass away;
    For as it comes, so will it pass away;
    Thy tym to compt is short, thou may weille se
    Thy time to count is short, thou mayst well see
    For of green gres soyn cumis walowit hay,
    For of green grass soon cometh withered hay,
    Labour is trewth, quhill licht is of the day.
    Labour in truth, while light is of the day.
    Trust maist in God, for he best gyd thee can,
    Trust most in God, for he best guide thee can,
    And for ilk inch he wil thee quyt a span."
    And for each inch he will thee requite a span.

"Don’t be overly proud in your success,
    Don’t be too proud in your prosperity,
    Because just as it comes, it will also fade away;
    Because as it comes, so will it pass away;
    Your time to count is short, you can see well
    Your time to count is short, you can well see
    For from green grass soon comes withered hay,
    For from green grass soon comes dried hay,
    Work honestly, while there is light in the day.
    Labor in truth, while it is light in the day.
    Put your trust in God, for He can guide you best,
    Trust most in God, for He can guide you best,
    And for every inch He will reward you a span."
    And for each inch He will repay you a span.

BOOKS TO READ

An illustration of this chapter may be read in The Fair Maid of
Perth, by Sir Walter Scott; The King's Tragedy (poetry), by D. G.
Rossetti in his Poetical Works. The best version of The King's
Quair in the ancient text is by W. W. Skeat.

An example of this chapter can be found in The Fair Maid of
Perth, by Sir Walter Scott; The King's Tragedy (poetry), by D. G.
Rossetti in his Poetical Works. The best version of The King's
Quair in the original text is by W. W. Skeat.

Chapter XXX DUNBAR—THE WEDDING OF THE THISTLE AND THE ROSE

THE fifteenth century, the century in which King James I reigned and died, has been called the "Golden Age of Scottish Poetry," because of the number of poets who lived and wrote then. And so, although I am only going to speak of one other Scottish poet at present, you must remember that there were at this time many more. But of them all William Dunbar is counted the greatest. And although I do not think you will care to read his poems for a very long time to come, I write about him here both because he was a great poet and because with one of his poems, The Thistle and the Rose, he takes us back, as it were, over the Border into England once more.

THE fifteenth century, the time when King James I ruled and passed away, is known as the "Golden Age of Scottish Poetry" due to the many poets who lived and wrote during that period. So, even though I’m only going to talk about one other Scottish poet right now, keep in mind that there were many more at this time. Among them all, William Dunbar is considered the greatest. And while I doubt you’ll want to read his poems for a long time, I mention him here because he was a remarkable poet and because one of his poems, The Thistle and the Rose, brings us back, in a way, over the Border into England again.

William Dunbar was perhaps born in 1460 and began his life when James III began his reign. He was of noble family, but there is little to know about his life, and as with Chaucer, what we learn about the man himself we learn chiefly from his writing. We know, however, that he went to the University of St. Andrews, and that it was intended that he should go into the Church. In those days in Scotland there were only two things a gentleman might be - either he must be a soldier or a priest. Dunbar's friends, perhaps seeing that he was fond of books, thought it best to make him a priest. But indeed he had made a better soldier. For a time, however, although he was quite unsuited for such a life, he became a friar. As a preaching friar he wandered far.

William Dunbar was probably born around 1460 and started his life when James III began his reign. He came from a noble family, but there’s not much known about his life, and like Chaucer, what we learn about him mostly comes from his writing. We do know that he attended the University of St. Andrews, and it was expected that he would join the Church. At that time in Scotland, a gentleman could only be one of two things: either a soldier or a priest. Dunbar's friends, perhaps noticing his love for books, thought it would be best for him to become a priest. But he would have actually made a better soldier. For a while, however, even though he wasn’t suited for such a life, he became a friar. As a preaching friar, he traveled widely.

    "For in every town and place
    Of all England from Berwick to Calais,
    I have in my habit made good cheer.
    In friar's weed full fairly have I fleichet,*
    In it have I in pulpit gone and preached,
    In Dernton kirk and eke in Canterbury,
    In it I passed at Dover o'er the ferry
    Through Picardy, and there the people teached."

"For in every town and place
    Of all England from Berwick to Calais,
    I have made good cheer in my usual style.
    In a friar's robe, I've preached quite nicely,
    In it, I’ve gone up to the pulpit and spoken,
    In Dernton church and also in Canterbury,
    In it, I crossed at Dover over the ferry
    Through Picardy, and there I taught the people."

*Flattered.

Flattered.

Dunbar himself knew that he had no calling to be a friar or preacher. He confesses that

Dunbar himself knew that he had no calling to be a friar or preacher. He admits that

    "As long as I did bear the friar's style
    In me, God wot, was many wrink and wile,
    In me was falseness every wight to flatter,
    Which might be banished by no holy water;
    I was aye ready all men to beguile."

"As long as I took on the friar's persona
    In me, God knows, there were many tricks and schemes,
    In me was deceit to flatter everyone,
    Which couldn't be washed away by any holy water;
    I was always ready to deceive all men."

So after a time we find him no longer a friar, but a courtier. Soon we find him, like Chaucer, being sent on business to the Continent for his King, James IV. Like Chaucer he receives pensions; like Chaucer, too, he knows sometimes what it is to be poor, and he has left more than one poem in which he prays the King to remember his old and faithful servant and not leave him in want. We find him also begging the King for a Church living, for although he had no mind to be a friar, he wanted a living, perhaps merely that he might be sure of a home in his old age. But for some reason the King never gave him what he asked. We have nearly ninety poems of Dunbar, none of them very long. But although he is a far better poet than Barbour, or even perhaps than James I, he is not for you so interesting in the meantime. First, his language is very hard to understand. One reason for this is that he knows so many words and uses them all. "He language had at large," says one of his fellow poets and countrymen.* And so, although his thought is always clear, it is not always easy to follow it through his strange words. Second, his charm as a poet lies not so much in what he tells, not so much in his story, as in the way that he tells it. And so, even if you are already beginning to care for words and the way in which they are used, you may not yet care so much that you can enjoy poetry written in a tongue which, to us is almost a foreign tongue. But if some day you care enough about it to master this old-world poet, you will find that there is a wonderful variety in his poems. He can be glad and sad, tender and fierce. Sometimes he seems to smile gently upon the sins and sorrows of his day, at other times he pours forth upon them words of savage scorn, grim and terrible. But when we take all his work together, we find that we have such a picture of the times in which he lived as perhaps only Chaucer besides has given us.

So after a while, we find him no longer a friar, but a courtier. Soon, like Chaucer, he's sent on business to the Continent for his King, James IV. Similar to Chaucer, he receives pensions; like Chaucer, he sometimes knows what it’s like to be poor, and he has left more than one poem asking the King to remember his loyal servant and not let him go without. He also pleads with the King for a Church position, because although he didn’t want to be a friar, he desired a living, perhaps just to ensure he had a home in his old age. But for some reason, the King never granted him what he requested. We have nearly ninety poems by Dunbar, none of them very long. However, even though he's a much better poet than Barbour, or possibly even than James I, he's not as interesting to you right now. First, his language is quite difficult to understand. One reason for this is that he knows so many words and uses them all. "His language was extensive," says one of his fellow poets and countrymen. And so, while his ideas are always clear, it’s not always easy to follow them through his unusual vocabulary. Second, his charm as a poet lies not so much in what he tells or in his story, but in how he tells it. So, even if you’re starting to appreciate words and their usage, you may not yet care enough to enjoy poetry written in a style that feels almost foreign to us. But if one day you grow enough interest to master this old-world poet, you’ll find a wonderful variety in his poems. He can express happiness and sadness, tenderness and fierceness. Sometimes he seems to gently smile at the sins and woes of his time, while at other times he unleashes words of savage scorn, grim and terrible. Overall, when we look at all his work together, we discover a picture of his era that perhaps only Chaucer has matched.

*Sir David Lyndsay.

Sir David Lyndsay.

For us the most interesting poem is The Thistle and the Rose. This was written when Margaret, the daughter of King Henry VII of England, came to be the wife of King James IV of Scotland. Dunbar was the "Rhymer of Scotland," that is the poet-laureate of his day, and so, as was natural, he made a poem upon this great event. For a poet-laureate is the King's poet, and it is his duty to make poems on all the great things that may happen to the King. For this he receives a certain amount of money and a cask of wine every year. But it is the honor and not the reward which is now prized.

For us, the most interesting poem is The Thistle and the Rose. This was written when Margaret, the daughter of King Henry VII of England, became the wife of King James IV of Scotland. Dunbar was the "Rhymer of Scotland," the poet laureate of his time, so naturally, he wrote a poem about this significant event. A poet laureate is the King's poet, and it's his job to create poems for all the major happenings involving the King. In return for this, he receives a certain amount of money and a cask of wine each year. However, it's the honor that matters more than the reward today.

Dunbar begins by telling us that he lay dreaming one May morning. You will find when you come to read much of the poetry of those days, that poets were very fond of making use of a dream by which to tell a story. It was then a May morning when Dunbar lay asleep.

Dunbar starts by sharing that he was dreaming one May morning. If you read a lot of poetry from that time, you'll notice that poets often liked to use dreams to tell their stories. It was on a May morning when Dunbar was asleep.

    "When March was with varying winds past,
    And April had, with her silver showers,
    Tane leave of nature with an orient blast;
    And pleasant May, that mother is of flowers,
    Had made the birds to begin their hours*
    Among the tender arbours red white,
    Whose harmony to hear it was delight."

"When March had passed with different winds,
    And April had, with her silver rains,
    Taken leave of nature with a bright start;
    And lovely May, the mother of flowers,
    Had caused the birds to begin their songs*
    Among the gentle groves of red and white,
    Whose harmony was a joy to hear."

*Orisons - morning prayers.

Morning prayers.

Then it seemed that May, in the form of a beautiful lady, stood beside his bed. She called to him, "Sluggard, awake anon for shame, and in mine honor go write something."

Then it seemed that May, as a beautiful woman, stood next to his bed. She called to him, "Lazy one, wake up for shame, and in my honor go write something."

    "'What,' quoth I, ' shall I wuprise at morrow?'
    For in this May few birdies heard I sing.
    'They have more cause to weep and plain their sorrow,
    Thy air it is not wholesome or benign!'"

"'What,' I said, 'should I expect tomorrow?'
For in this May, I heard very few birds singing.
'They have more reason to cry and express their sadness,
Your air is neither healthy nor pleasant!'"

"Nevertheless rise," said May. And so the lazy poet rose and followed the lady into a lovely garden. Here he saw many wonderful and beautiful sights. He saw all the birds, and beasts, and flowers in the world pass before Dame Nature.

"Nevertheless, get up," said May. So the lazy poet stood up and followed the lady into a beautiful garden. There, he saw many amazing and beautiful sights. He watched all the birds, animals, and flowers in the world go by in front of Dame Nature.

    "Then calléd she all flowers that grew in field,
    Discerning all their fashions and properties;
    Upon the awful Thistle she beheld,
    And saw him keepéd* by a bush of spears;
    Considering him so able for the wars,
    A radiant crown of rubies she him gave,
    And said, 'In field go forth, and fend the lave.**

"Then she called all the flowers that grew in the field,
Noticing all their shapes and traits;
She looked at the fearsome Thistle,
And saw it guarded by a bush of thorns;
Finding it so suited for battle,
She gave it a shining crown of rubies,
And said, 'Go forth in the field, and protect the rest.'**

    And, since thou art a king, be thou discreet,
    Herb without virtue hold thou not of such price
    As herb of virtue and of odour sweet;
    And let no nettle vile, and full of vice,
    Mate him to the goodly fleur-de-lis,
    Nor let no wild weed full of churlishness
    Compare her to the lily's nobleness.

And, because you are a king, be wise,
    Don’t value a worthless herb
    As much as a virtuous herb that smells sweet;
    And don’t let any vile nettle, full of vice,
    Be paired with the beautiful fleur-de-lis,
    Nor should any rude weed
    Be compared to the nobility of the lily.

    Nor hold thou no other flower in such dainty
    As the fresh Rose, of colour red and white;
    For if thou dost, hurt is thine honesty
    Considering that no flower is so perfect,
    So full of virtue, pleasance and delight,
    So full of blissful angelic beauty,
    Imperial birth, honour and dignity.'"

Nor should you hold any other flower as delicately
As the fresh Rose, in shades of red and white;
For if you do, your honesty is at risk
Since no flower is so perfect,
So full of virtue, joy, and delight,
So full of heavenly angelic beauty,
Noble origin, honor, and dignity.'"

    *Guarded.
    **Rest = others.

*Protected.
    **Rest = others.

By the Thistle, of course, Dunbar means James IV, and by the Rose the Princess Margaret.

By the Thistle, Dunbar is referring to James IV, and by the Rose, he means Princess Margaret.

Then to the Rose Dame Nature spoke, and crowned her with "a costly crown with shining rubies bright." When that was done all the flowers rejoiced, crying out, "Hail be thou, richest Rose." Then all the birds - the thrush, the lark, the nightingale—cried "Hail," and "the common voice uprose of birdies small" till all the garden rang with joy.

Then Nature spoke to the Rose and crowned her with "an expensive crown adorned with bright shining rubies." Once that was done, all the flowers celebrated, shouting, "Hail to you, richest Rose." Then all the birds – the thrush, the lark, the nightingale – sang "Hail," and "the united chorus of little birds" rose up until the entire garden echoed with joy.

    "Then all the birdies sang with such a shout,
    That I anon awoke where that I lay,
    And with a start I turnéd me about
    To see this court: but all were went away:
    Then up I leanéd, half yet in fear,
    And thus I wrote, as ye have heard to forrow,*
    Of lusty May upon the nineth morrow."

"Then all the little birds sang so loudly,
    That I quickly woke up where I was lying,
    And with a jolt, I turned around
    To see this court: but everyone had gone away:
    Then I leaned up, still half afraid,
    And this is what I wrote, as you have heard before,
    About joyful May on the ninth morning."

*Before = already.

Already = already.

Thus did Dunbar sing of the wedding of the Thistle and the Rose. It was a marriage by which the two peoples hoped once more to bring a lasting peace between the two countries. And although the hope was not at once fulfilled, it was a hundred years later. For upon the death of Elizabeth, James VI of Scotland, the great- grandson of Margaret Tudor and James Stuart, received the crown of England also, thus joining the two rival countries. Then came the true marriage of the Thistle and the Rose.

Thus did Dunbar sing about the wedding of the Thistle and the Rose. It was a union by which the two nations hoped to achieve lasting peace between the two countries once again. And although that hope wasn’t fulfilled immediately, it happened a hundred years later. Upon the death of Elizabeth, James VI of Scotland, the great-grandson of Margaret Tudor and James Stuart, received the crown of England too, thereby uniting the two rival nations. Then came the true marriage of the Thistle and the Rose.

Meanwhile, as long as Henry VII remained upon the throne, there was peace between the two peoples. But when Henry VIII began to rule, his brother-in-law of Scotland soon found cause to quarrel with him. Then once again the Thistle and the Rose met, not in peace, but in war. On the red field of Flodden once again the blood of a Scottish King stained the grass. Once again Scotland was plunged in tears.

Meanwhile, as long as Henry VII was on the throne, there was peace between the two nations. But when Henry VIII took over, his brother-in-law from Scotland quickly found reasons to argue with him. Once again, the Thistle and the Rose faced off, but this time in war instead of peace. On the bloody battlefield of Flodden, the blood of a Scottish king soaked the ground. Once again, Scotland was left in mourning.

After "that most dolent day"* we hear no more of Dunbar. It is thought by some that he, as many another knight, courtier and priest, laid down his life fighting for his King, and that he fell on Flodden field. By others it is thought that he lived to return to Scotland, and that the Queen gave to him one of the now many vacant Church livings, and that there he spent his last days in quietness and peace.

After "that most sorrowful day"* we hear nothing more about Dunbar. Some believe that he, like many other knights, courtiers, and priests, gave his life fighting for his King and that he died on Flodden field. Others think he survived to return to Scotland, and that the Queen granted him one of the many vacant Church positions, where he spent his final days in tranquility and peace.

*Sir David Lyndsay.

Sir David Lindsay.

This may have been so. For although Dunbar makes no mention of Flodden in his poems, it is possible that he may have done so in some that are lost. But where this great poet lies taking his last rest we do not know. It may be he was laid in some quiet country churchyard. It may be he met death suddenly amid the din and horror of battle.

This might be true. Although Dunbar doesn't mention Flodden in his poems, he might have in some that we’ve lost. But we don’t know where this great poet rests in peace. He could be buried in a quiet country churchyard, or he might have met his end suddenly in the chaos and terror of battle.

BOOKS TO READ

In illustration of this chapter may be read "Edinburgh after
Flodden" in Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers, by W. E. Aytoun. The
best edition of the Poems of Dunbar in the original is edited by
J. Small.

In this chapter, you can read "Edinburgh after
Flodden" in Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers, by W. E. Aytoun. The
best edition of the Poems of Dunbar in the original is edited by
J. Small.

Chapter XXXI AT THE SIGN OF THE RED PALE

IF the fifteenth century has been called the Golden Age of Scottish poetry, it was also the dullest age in English literature. During the fifteenth century few books were written in England. One reason for this was that in England it was a time of foreign and of civil war. The century opened in war with Wales, it continued in war with France. Then for thirty years the wars of the Roses laid desolate the land. They ended at length in 1485 with Bosworth field, by which Henry VII became King.

IF the fifteenth century has been called the Golden Age of Scottish poetry, it was also the most boring period in English literature. During the fifteenth century, few books were written in England. One reason for this was that it was a time of foreign and civil war in England. The century began with war against Wales, continued with war against France, and then for thirty years, the Wars of the Roses devastated the land. They finally ended in 1485 at Bosworth Field, where Henry VII became king.

But in spite of all the wars and strife, the making of books did not quite cease. And if only a few books were written, it was because it was a time of rebirth and new life as well as a time of war and death. For it was in the fifteenth century that printing was discovered. Then it was that the listening time was really done. Men began to use their eyes rather than their ears. They saw as they had never before seen.

But despite all the wars and conflicts, the creation of books didn't completely stop. And even if only a few books were written, it was because it was also a time of rebirth and new beginnings alongside the war and death. It was in the fifteenth century that printing was discovered. That’s when the age of listening truly ended. People started using their eyes instead of their ears. They saw things like they had never seen before.

Books began to grow many and cheap. More and more people learned to read, and this helped to settle our language into a form that was to last. French still, although it was no longer the language of the court or of the people, had an influence on our speech. People traveled little, and in different parts of the country different dialects, which were almost like different languages, were spoken. We have seen that the "Inglis" of Scotland differed from Chaucer's English, and the language of the north of England differed from it just as much. But when printed books increased in number quickly, when every man could see for himself what the printed words looked like, these differences began to die out. Then our English, as a literary language, was born.

Books started to become numerous and affordable. More and more people learned to read, which helped to stabilize our language into a form that would endure. French, although no longer the language of the court or the common people, still influenced our speech. People didn’t travel much, and different regions of the country spoke different dialects that were almost like separate languages. We’ve seen that the "Inglis" of Scotland was different from Chaucer's English, and the language in the north of England varied just as much. But as printed books quickly increased in number, and everyone could see what the printed words looked like for themselves, these differences began to fade away. That’s when our English, as a literary language, came to life.

It was Caxton, you remember, who was the first English printer. We have already heard of him when following the Arthur story as the printer of Malory's Morte d'Arthur. But Caxton was not only a printer, he was author, editor, printer, publisher and bookseller all in one.

It was Caxton, you remember, who was the first English printer. We’ve already heard about him while following the Arthur story as the printer of Malory's Morte d'Arthur. But Caxton wasn't just a printer; he was an author, editor, printer, publisher, and bookseller all in one.

William Caxton, as he himself tells us, was born in Kent in the Weald. But exactly where or when we do not know, although it may have been about the year 1420. Neither do we know who or what his father was. Some people think that he may have been a mercer or cloth merchant, because later Caxton was apprenticed to one of the richest cloth merchants of London. In those days no man was allowed to begin business for himself until he had served for a number of years as an apprentice. When he had served his time, and then only, was he admitted into the company and allowed to trade for himself. As the Mercers' Company was one of the wealthiest and most powerful of the merchant companies, they were very careful of whom they admitted as apprentices. Therefore it would seem that really Caxton's family was "of great repute of old, and genteel-like," as an old manuscript says.*

William Caxton, as he himself mentions, was born in Kent in the Weald. But exactly where or when is unknown, although it may have been around the year 1420. We also don't know who or what his father was. Some people think he might have been a mercer or cloth merchant, since later Caxton became an apprentice to one of the wealthiest cloth merchants in London. Back then, no man was allowed to start his own business until he completed a number of years as an apprentice. Only after finishing his apprenticeship was he admitted into the company and allowed to trade independently. Since the Mercers' Company was one of the richest and most influential merchant companies, they were very selective about whom they accepted as apprentices. Therefore, it seems that Caxton’s family was "of great repute of old, and genteel-like," as an old manuscript states.*

*Harleian MS., 5910.

*Harleian MS., 5910.*

Caxton's master died before he had finished his apprenticeship, so he had to find a new master, and very soon he left England and went to Bruges. There he remained for thirty-five years. In those days there was much trade between England and Flanders (Belgium we now call the country) in wool and cloth, and there was a little colony of English merchants in Bruges. There Caxton steadily rose in importance until he became "Governor of the English Nation beyond the seas." As Governor he had great power, and ruled over his merchant adventurers as if he had been a king.

Caxton's master passed away before he finished his apprenticeship, so he needed to find a new mentor, and soon left England for Bruges. He stayed there for thirty-five years. Back then, there was a lot of trade between England and Flanders (what we now call Belgium) in wool and cloth, and there was a small community of English merchants in Bruges. Caxton gradually became more important until he was named "Governor of the English Nation beyond the seas." As Governor, he held significant power and led his merchant adventurers as if he were a king.

But even with all his other work, with his trading and ruling to attend to, Caxton found time to read and write, and he began to translate from the French a book of stories called the Recuyell* of the Histories of Troy. This is a book full of the stories of Greek heroes and of the ancient town of Troy.

But even with all his other responsibilities, like his trading and ruling, Caxton still found time to read and write. He started translating a book from French called the Recuyell of the Histories of Troy. This book is full of stories about Greek heroes and the ancient city of Troy.

*Collection, from the French word recueillir, to gather.

*Collection, from the French word recueillir, which means to gather.

Caxton was not very well pleased with his work, however—he "fell into despair of it," he says—and for two years he put it aside and wrote no more.

Caxton wasn't very happy with his work, though—he "fell into despair of it," he said—and for two years, he set it aside and didn't write anything more.

In 1468 Princess Margaret, the sister of King Edward IV, married the Duke of Burgundy and came to live in Flanders, for in those days Flanders was under the rule of the Dukes of Burgundy. Princess Margaret soon heard of the Englishman William Caxton who had made his home in Bruges. She liked him and encouraged him to go on with his writing, and after a time he gave up his post of Governor of the English and entered the service of the Princess. We do not know what post Caxton held in the household of the Princess, but it was one of honor we may feel sure.

In 1468, Princess Margaret, sister of King Edward IV, married the Duke of Burgundy and moved to Flanders, which was then ruled by the Dukes of Burgundy. Princess Margaret quickly learned about an Englishman named William Caxton who had settled in Bruges. She took a liking to him and encouraged him to continue writing, and eventually, he left his position as Governor of the English and joined the Princess's service. We don’t know the exact role Caxton had in the Princess's household, but it was definitely one of honor.

It was at the bidding of the Princess, whose "dreadful command I durst in no wise disobey," that Caxton finished the translation of his book of stories. And as at this time there were no stories written in English prose (poetry only being still used for stories), the book was a great success. The Duchess was delighted and rewarded Caxton well, and besides that so many other people wished to read it that he soon grew tired of making copies. It was then that he decided to learn the new and wonderful art of printing, which was already known in Flanders. So it came about that the first book ever printed in English was not printed in England, but somewhere on the continent. It was printed some time before 1477, perhaps in 1474.

It was at the request of the Princess, whose "terrible command I couldn't disobey," that Caxton finished translating his book of stories. At that time, there weren't any stories written in English prose (only poetry was used for storytelling), so the book became very popular. The Duchess was thrilled and rewarded Caxton generously, and so many others wanted to read it that he quickly got overwhelmed with making copies. That’s when he decided to learn the amazing new art of printing, which was already known in Flanders. So, it turned out that the first book ever printed in English wasn't printed in England, but somewhere in Europe. It was printed sometime before 1477, possibly in 1474.

If in manuscript the book had been a success, it was now much more of one. And we may believe that it was this success that made Caxton leave Bruges and go home to England in order to begin life anew as a printer there.

If the book had been successful in manuscript form, it was now even more successful. We can assume that this success prompted Caxton to leave Bruges and return to England to start a new life as a printer there.

Many a time, as Governor of the English Nation over the seas, he had sent forth richly laden vessels. But had he known it, none was so richly laden as that which now sailed homeward bearing a printing-press.

Many times, as the Governor of the English Nation overseas, he had sent out ships filled with treasures. But if he had known, none was as full of riches as the one currently sailing home with a printing press.

At Westminster, within the precincts of the Abbey, Caxton found a house and set up his printing-press. And there, not far from the great west door of the Abbey he, already an elderly man, began his new busy life. His house came to be known as the house of the Red Pale from the sign that he set up. It was probably a shield with a red line down the middle of it, called in heraldry a pale. And from here Caxton sent out the first printed advertisement known in England. "If it please any man spiritual or temporal," he says, to buy a certain book, "let him come to Westminster in to the Almonry at the Red Pale and he shall have them good cheap." The advertisement ended with some Latin words which we might translate, "Please do not pull down the advertisement."

At Westminster, in the area around the Abbey, Caxton found a house and set up his printing press. There, not far from the big west door of the Abbey, he, already an older man, began his busy new life. His place came to be known as the house of the Red Pale because of the sign he put up. It was likely a shield with a red line down the middle, which is known in heraldry as a pale. From here, Caxton issued the first printed advertisement known in England. “If it pleases anyone, whether spiritual or temporal,” he said, “to buy a certain book, let him come to Westminster to the Almonry at the Red Pale, and he shall get it at a good price.” The advertisement ended with some Latin words which we might translate as, “Please do not take down the advertisement.”

The first book that Caxton is known to have printed in England was called The Dictes* and Sayings of the Philosophers. This was also a translation from French, not, however, of Caxton's own writing. It was translated by Earl Rivers, who asked Caxton to revise it, which he did, adding a chapter and writing a prologue.

The first book that Caxton is known to have printed in England was called The Dictes and Sayings of the Philosophers. This was also a translation from French, but it wasn't Caxton's own work. It was translated by Earl Rivers, who asked Caxton to review it, which he did, adding a chapter and writing a prologue.

*Another word for sayings, from the French dire, to say.

*Another word for sayings, from the French word dire, meaning to say.

To the people of Caxton's day printing seemed a marvelous thing. So marvelous did it seem that some of them thought it could only be done by the help of evil spirits. It is strange to think that in those days, when anything new and wonderful was discovered, people at once thought that it must be the work of evil spirits. That it might be the work of good spirits never seemed to occur to them.

To the people of Caxton’s time, printing seemed amazing. It seemed so amazing that some of them thought it could only be done with the help of evil spirits. It’s strange to consider that back then, whenever something new and wonderful was discovered, people immediately concluded it must be the work of evil spirits. The idea that it could be the work of good spirits never crossed their minds.

Printing, indeed, was a wonderful thing. For now, instead of taking weeks and months to make one copy of a book, a man could make dozens or even hundreds at once. And this made books so cheap that many more people could buy them, and so people were encouraged both to read and write. Instead of gathering together to hear one man read out of a book, each man could buy a copy for himself. At the end of one of his books Caxton begs folk to notice "that it is not written with pen and ink as other books be, to the end that every man may have them at once. For all the books of this story, called the Recuyell of the Histories of Troy thus imprinted as ye see here were begun on one day and also finished in one day." We who live in a world of books can hardly grasp what that meant to the people of Caxton's time.

Printing was truly amazing. Now, instead of taking weeks or months to make a single copy of a book, a person could produce dozens or even hundreds at once. This made books so affordable that many more people could buy them, encouraging everyone to read and write. Rather than gathering to listen to one person read from a book, each individual could own a copy for themselves. At the end of one of his books, Caxton asks people to note "that it is not written with pen and ink like other books, so that everyone can have them at the same time. For all the books of this story, called the Recuyell of the Histories of Troy, were started and finished in one day as you see here." Those of us living in a world full of books can hardly understand what that meant to the people in Caxton's era.

For fourteen years Caxton lived a busy life, translating, editing, and printing. Besides that he must have led a busy social life, for he was a favorite with Edward IV, and with his successors Richard III and Henry VII too. Great nobles visited his workshop, sent him gifts, and eagerly bought and read his books. The wealthy merchants, his old companions in trade, were glad still to claim him as a friend. Great ladies courted, flattered, and encouraged him. He married, too, and had children, though we known nothing of his home life. Altogether his days were full and busy, and we may believe that he was happy.

For fourteen years, Caxton led a busy life, translating, editing, and printing. On top of that, he must have had a vibrant social life because he was a favorite of Edward IV and his successors, Richard III and Henry VII. Important nobles visited his workshop, brought him gifts, and eagerly bought and read his books. Wealthy merchants, his old trade associates, were happy to still consider him a friend. Esteemed ladies courted, flattered, and supported him. He also got married and had children, although we know nothing about his home life. Overall, his days were full and active, and we can believe that he was happy.

But at length Caxton's useful, busy life came to an end. On the last day of it he was still translating a book from French. He finished it only a few hours before he died. We know this, although we do not know the exact date of his death. For his pupil and follower, who carried on his work afterwards, says on the title-page of this book that it was "finished at the last day of his life."

But eventually, Caxton's productive, active life came to an end. On his last day, he was still translating a book from French. He completed it just a few hours before he passed away. We know this, even though we don't know the exact date of his death. His student and successor, who continued his work afterwards, stated on the title page of this book that it was "finished at the last day of his life."

Caxton was buried in the church near which he had worked—St. Margaret's, Westminster. He was laid to rest with some ceremony as a man of importance, for in the account-books of the parish we find these entries:—

Caxton was buried in the church where he had worked—St. Margaret's, Westminster. He was laid to rest with some ceremony as a man of significance, for in the parish account books, we find these entries:—

    "At burying of William Caxton for four torches 6s. 8d.
    For the bell at same burying 6d."

"At the burial of William Caxton for four torches 6s. 8d.
    For the bell at the same burial 6d."

This was much more than was usually spent at the burial of ordinary people in those days.

This was far more than what was typically spent on the burial of regular people back then.

Among the many books which Caxton printed we must not forget Sir Thomas Malory's Morte d'Arthur, which we spoke of out of its place in following the story of Arthur in Chapter VIII. Perhaps you would like to turn back and read it over again now.

Among the many books that Caxton printed, we shouldn't forget Sir Thomas Malory's Morte d'Arthur, which we mentioned earlier while following the story of Arthur in Chapter VIII. You might want to go back and read it again now.

As we have said, Caxton was not merely a printer. He was an author too. But although he translated books both from French and Dutch, it is perhaps to his delightful prefaces more than to anything else that he owes his title of author. Yet it must be owned that sometimes they are not all quite his own, but parts are taken wholesale from other men's works or are translated from the French. We are apt to look upon a preface as something dull which may be left unread. But when you come to read Caxton's books, you may perhaps like his prefaces as much as anything else about them. In one he tells of his difficulties about the language, because different people spoke it so differently. He tells how once he began to translate a book, but "when I saw the fair and strange terms therein, I doubted that it should not please some gentlemen which late blamed me, saying that in my translation I had over curious terms, which could not be understood by common people, and desired me to use old and homely terms in my translations. And fain would I satisfy every man. And so to do I took an old book and read therein, and certainly the English was so rude and broad that I could not well understand it. . . . And certainly our language now used varieth far from that which was used and spoken when I was born. . . . And that common English that is spoken in one shire varyeth from another. In-so-much that in my days it happened that certain merchants were in a ship in Thames, for to have sailed over the sea into Zealand. For lack of wind they tarried at Foreland, and went to land for to refresh them.

As we’ve mentioned, Caxton wasn’t just a printer; he was also an author. While he translated books from both French and Dutch, it’s probably his charming prefaces that earned him the title of author more than anything else. However, it should be acknowledged that sometimes these prefaces aren’t entirely his own; parts are taken directly from other writers' works or translated from French. We often think of a preface as something boring that we can skip, but when you read Caxton's books, you might find his prefaces just as enjoyable as the rest of the content. In one, he discusses his challenges with the language because different people used it in so many different ways. He recalls how he once started translating a book but thought, "When I saw the beautiful and strange terms in it, I worried it wouldn’t please certain gentlemen who recently criticized me. They said that my translation included overly fancy terms that common people couldn’t understand and asked me to use simpler, more familiar terms. I really wanted to satisfy everyone. So, to do that, I picked up an old book to read, and honestly, the English was so rough and awkward that I could hardly understand it... Our language today is quite different from what was spoken when I was born... And the common English spoken in one county varies from that of another. So much so that back in my day, certain merchants were on a ship in the Thames, planning to sail over to Zealand. Due to a lack of wind, they stopped at Foreland and went ashore to refresh themselves.

"And one of them, named Sheffield, a mercer, came into a house and asked for meat. And especially he asked for eggs. And the good wife answered that she could speak no French. And the merchant was angry, for he also could speak no French, but would have had eggs, and she understood him not.

"And one of them, named Sheffield, a merchant, came into a house and asked for food. And specifically, he asked for eggs. The good woman replied that she couldn't speak any French. The merchant got frustrated because he also didn't speak French, but he really wanted eggs, and she didn't understand him."

"And then at last another said that he would have eyren. Then the good wife said that she understood him well. So what should a man in these days now write, eggs or eyren? Certainly it is hard to please every man by cause of diversity and change of language. . . .

"And then finally, another person said that he would have eggs. Then the good wife said that she understood him well. So what should a man these days write, eggs or eyren? It's definitely hard to please everyone because of the diversity and changes in language..."

"And some honest and great clerks have been with me, and desired me to write the most curious terms that I could find. And thus between plain, rude, and curious I stand abashed. But in my judgement the common terms that be daily used, be lighter to be understood than the old and ancient English."

"And some honest and great scholars have been with me, and asked me to write down the most interesting terms I could find. So here I am, caught between basic, rough, and interesting. But in my opinion, the common terms that people use every day are easier to understand than the old and ancient English."

In another book Caxton tells us that he knows his own "simpleness and unperfectness" in both French and English. "For in France was I never, and was born and learned my English in Kent, in the Weald, where I doubt not is spoken as broad and rude English as in any place in England."

In another book, Caxton tells us that he's aware of his own "simplicity and imperfections" in both French and English. "For I have never been to France, and I was born and learned my English in Kent, in the Weald, where I'm sure people speak as broad and rough English as anywhere in England."

So you see our English was by no means yet settled. But printing, perhaps, did more than anything else to settle it.

So you can see that our English was far from settled. But printing probably did more than anything else to fix it.

We know that Caxton printed at least one hundred and two editions of books. And you will be surprised to hear that of all these only two or three were books of poetry. Here we have a sure sign that the singing time was nearly over. I do not mean that we are to have no more singers, for most of our greatest are still to come. But from this time prose had shaken off its fetters. It was no longer to be used only for sermons, for prayers, for teaching. It was to take its place beside poetry as a means of enjoyment - as literature. Literature, then, was no longer the affair of the market-place and the banqueting-hall, but of a man's own fireside and quiet study. It was no longer the affair of the crowd, but of each man to himself alone.

We know that Caxton printed at least one hundred and two editions of books. You might be surprised to learn that out of all these, only two or three were poetry books. This is a clear indication that the era of singing was coming to an end. I don’t mean that we won't have any more singers, as many of our greatest are still ahead of us. But from this point on, prose had broken free from its constraints. It was no longer meant just for sermons, prayers, or teaching. It was set to stand alongside poetry as a form of enjoyment - as literature. Literature, then, was no longer just for the marketplace and the banquet hall, but for a person’s own home and quiet study. It was no longer something for the crowd, but something for each individual alone.

The chief poems which Caxton printed were Chaucer's. In one place he calls Chaucer "The worshipful father and first founder and embellisher of ornate eloquence in our English." Here, I think, he shows that he was trying to follow the advice of "those honest and great clerks" who told him he should write "the most curious terms" that he could find. But certainly he admired Chaucer very greatly. In the preface to his second edition of the Canterbury Tales he says, "Great thank, laud and honour ought to be given unto the clerks, poets" and others who have written "noble books." "Among whom especially before all others, we ought to give a singular laud unto that noble and great philosopher, Geoffrey Chaucer." Then Caxton goes on to tell us how hard he had found it to get a correct copy of Chaucer's poems, "For I find many of the said books which writers have abridged it, and many things left out: and in some places have set verses that he never made nor set in his book."

The main poems that Caxton printed were by Chaucer. In one instance, he refers to Chaucer as "the respected father and the first creator and beautifier of elegant language in our English." Here, I think he demonstrates that he was attempting to heed the advice of "those honest and great scholars" who suggested he should write "the most intricate terms" he could find. But it’s clear he had a great admiration for Chaucer. In the preface to his second edition of the Canterbury Tales, he states, "Great thanks, praise, and honor should be given to the scholars, poets" and others who have written "noble books." "Among whom especially above all others, we should give special praise to that noble and great philosopher, Geoffrey Chaucer." Caxton then goes on to explain how difficult it was for him to obtain an accurate copy of Chaucer's poems, "For I find many of the said books that writers have shortened, and many things left out: and in some places have included verses that he never wrote nor included in his book."

This shows us how quickly stories became changed in the days when everything was copied by hand. When Caxton wrote these words Chaucer had not been dead more than about eighty years, yet already it was not easy to find a good copy of his works.

This demonstrates how quickly stories changed back when everything was copied by hand. When Caxton wrote this, Chaucer had only been dead for about eighty years, yet it was already difficult to find a good copy of his works.

And if stories changed, the language changed just as quickly. Caxton tells us that the language was changing so fast that he found it hard to read books written at the time he was born. His own language is very Frenchy, perhaps because he translated so many of his books from French. He not only uses words which are almost French, but arranges his sentences in a French manner. He often, too drops the e in the, just as in French the e or a in le and la is dropped before a vowel. This you will often find in old English books. "The abbey" becomes thabbay, "The English" thenglish. Caxton writes, too, thensygnementys for "the teaching." Here we have the dropped e and also the French word enseignement used instead of "teaching." But these were only last struggles of a foreign tongue. The triumphant English we now possess was already taking form.

And if stories changed, the language changed just as quickly. Caxton tells us that the language was evolving so fast that he found it hard to read books written when he was born. His own language is very French-influenced, probably because he translated so many of his books from French. He not only uses words that are almost French but also structures his sentences in a French way. He often drops the e in "the," just like in French where the e or a in "le" and "la" is dropped before a vowel. You'll often find this in old English books. "The abbey" becomes "thabbay," and "The English" becomes "thenglish." Caxton also writes "thensygnementys" for "the teaching." Here we see the dropped e and the French word "enseignement" used instead of "teaching." But these were just the last remnants of a foreign language. The strong English we have now was already starting to take shape.

But it was not by printing alone that in the fifteenth century men's eyes were opened to new wonder. They were also opened to the wonder of a new world far over the sea. For the fifteenth century was the age of discovery, and of all the world's first great sailors. It was the time when America and the western isles were discovered, when the Cape of Good Hope was first rounded, and the new way to India found. So with the whole world urged to action by the knowledge of these new lands, with imagination wakened by the tales of marvels to be seen there, with a new desire to see and do stirring in men's minds, it was not wonderful that there should be little new writing. The fifteenth century was the age of new action and new worlds. The new thought was to follow.

But it wasn't just printing that opened people's eyes to new wonders in the fifteenth century. They also became aware of a new world across the ocean. The fifteenth century was the age of discovery and the era of the world's first great sailors. It was the time when America and the western islands were found, when the Cape of Good Hope was first rounded, and when a new route to India was discovered. With the entire world inspired to act by the knowledge of these new lands, fueled by stories of marvels to be seen there, and with a growing desire to explore and achieve stirring in people's minds, it’s no surprise that there was little new writing. The fifteenth century was a time of new actions and new worlds. New ideas would come later.

YEAR 8

Chapter XXXII ABOUT THE BEGINNING OF THE THEATER

MANY of you have, no doubt, been to the theater. You have seen pantomimes and Peter Pan, perhaps; perhaps, too, a play of Shakespeare, - a comedy, it may be, which made you laugh, or even a tragedy which made you want to cry, or at least left you sad. Some of you, too, have been to "Pageants," and some may even have been to an oratorio, which last may have been sung in a church.

MANY of you have probably been to the theater. You've seen pantomimes and maybe Peter Pan; you might have also caught a Shakespeare play—perhaps a comedy that made you laugh, or even a tragedy that made you want to cry, or at least left you feeling sad. Some of you have also been to "Pageants," and some may have even attended an oratorio, which might have been performed in a church.

But did you ever wonder how plays and theaters came to be? Did you ever think that there was a time when in all the length and breadth of the land there was no theater, when there were no plays either merry or sad? Yet it was so. But at a very early time the people of England began to act. And, strange as it may seem to us now, the earliest plays were acted by monks and took place in church. And it is from these very early monkish plays that the theater with its different kinds of plays, that pageants and even oratorios have sprung.

But have you ever thought about how plays and theaters originated? Have you ever realized that there was a time when, across the entire land, there were no theaters and no plays, whether joyful or sorrowful? Yet, that was the case. However, quite early on, the people of England started to perform. And, as odd as it may seem to us now, the very first plays were performed by monks in churches. It is from these early monkish performances that the theater, along with its various types of plays, pageants, and even oratorios, has emerged.

In this chapter I am going to talk about these beginnings of the English theater and of its literature. All plays taken together are called the drama, and the writers of them are called dramatists, from a Greek word dran, to act or do. For dramas are written not to be read merely, but also to be acted.

In this chapter, I'm going to discuss the origins of English theater and its literature. All plays collectively are referred to as drama, and their writers are called dramatists, derived from the Greek word "dran," which means to act or do. Dramas are created not just to be read, but also to be performed.

To trace the English drama from its beginnings we must go a long way back from the reigns of Henry VII and of Henry VIII, down to which the life of Dunbar has brought us. We must go back to the days when the priests were the only learned people in the land, when the monasteries were the only schools.

To trace the history of English drama from its origins, we need to go way back before the reigns of Henry VII and Henry VIII, which is where the life of Dunbar has led us. We must return to the time when priests were the only educated individuals in the country, and monasteries were the only places of learning.

If we would picture to ourselves what these first English plays were like, we must not think of a brilliantly lighted theater pranked out and fine with red and gold and white such as we know. We must think rather of some dim old church. Stately pillars rise around us, and the outline of the arches is lost in the high twilight of the roof. Behind the quaintly dressed players gleams the great crucifix with its strange, sad figure and outstretched arms which, under the flickering light of the high altar candles, seems to stir to life. And beyond the circle of light, in the soft darkness of the nave, the silent people kneel or stand to watch.

If we want to imagine what the first English plays were like, we shouldn't picture a brightly lit theater decked out in red, gold, and white like we know today. Instead, we should think of some dim old church. Stately pillars surround us, and the outlines of the arches fade into the high twilight of the ceiling. Behind the oddly dressed actors shines the large crucifix with its strange, sorrowful figure and outstretched arms that seem to come to life under the flickering light of the altar candles. And beyond the light's circle, in the soft darkness of the nave, the quiet audience kneels or stands to watch.

It was in such solemn surroundings that our first plays were played. And the stories that were acted were Bible stories. There was no thought of irreverence in such acting. On the contrary, these plays were performed "to exort the mindes of common people to good devotion and holesome doctrine."

It was in such serious surroundings that our first plays were performed. And the stories that were acted out were Bible stories. There was no intention of disrespect in such performances. On the flip side, these plays were put on "to inspire the minds of common people to good devotion and healthy teachings."

You remember when Caedmon sang, he made his songs of the stories of Genesis and Exodus. And in this way, in those bookless days, the people were taught the Bible stories. But you know that what we learn by our ears is much harder to remember than what we learn by our eyes. If we are only told a thing we may easily forget it. But if we have seen it, or seen a picture of it, we remember it much more easily. In those far-off days, however, there were as few pictures as there were books in England. And so the priests and monks fell upon the plan of acting the Bible stories and the stories of the saints, so that the people might see and better understand.

You remember when Caedmon sang; he created his songs from the stories of Genesis and Exodus. In those days without books, the people learned the Bible stories this way. But you know that what we hear is much harder to remember than what we see. If we’re just told something, it’s easy to forget it. But if we’ve seen it or seen a picture of it, we remember it much better. Back then, though, there were as few pictures as there were books in England. So, the priests and monks decided to act out the Bible stories and the stories of the saints, so people could see and better understand.

These plays which the monks made were called Mystery or Miracle plays. I cannot tell you the exact date of our first Miracle plays, but the earliest that we know of certainly was acted at the end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth century. It is not unreasonable to suppose, however, that there had been still earlier plays of which we know nothing. For the Miracle plays did not spring all at once to life, they began gradually, and the beginnings can be traced as far back as the ninth century. In an old book of rules for Winchester Cathedral, written about 959, there are directions given for showing the death and resurrection of Christ in dumb show chiefly, with just a few Latin sentences to explain it. By degrees these plays grew longer and fuller, until in them the whole story of man from the Creation to the Day of Judgment was acted in what was called a cycle or circle of short acts or plays.

These plays created by the monks were known as Mystery or Miracle plays. While I can't pinpoint the exact date of our first Miracle plays, the earliest ones we know of were definitely performed at the end of the 11th century or the beginning of the 12th century. However, it's reasonable to think that there were earlier plays that we don't know about. The Miracle plays didn't appear suddenly; they developed gradually, and their beginnings can be traced back to the 9th century. In an old rulebook for Winchester Cathedral, written around 959, there are instructions for depicting the death and resurrection of Christ primarily through pantomime, with just a few Latin sentences for clarification. Over time, these plays became longer and more elaborate, eventually portraying the entire story of humanity from Creation to Judgment Day in what was called a cycle or series of short acts or plays.

But although these plays were looked upon as an act of religion, they were not all solemn. At times, above the grave tones of the monks or the solemn chanting of the choir, laughter rang out. For some of the characters were meant to be funny, and the watching crowd knew and greeted them as such even before they spoke, just as we know and greet the jester or the clown.

But even though these plays were considered a religious activity, they weren’t always serious. Sometimes, amidst the serious tones of the monks or the solemn singing of the choir, laughter could be heard. Some of the characters were meant to be funny, and the audience recognized and welcomed them as such before they even spoke, just like we recognize and welcome the jester or the clown.

The demons were generally funny, and Noah's wife, who argued about going into the ark. The shepherds, also, watching their flocks by night, were almost sure to make the people laugh.

The demons were usually hilarious, and Noah's wife, who debated going into the ark. The shepherds, too, keeping an eye on their flocks at night, were bound to make everyone chuckle.

But there were solemn moments, too, when the people reverently listened to the grave words of God the Father, or to those, tender and loving, of Mary, the Virgin Mother. And when the shepherds neared the manger where lay the wondrous Babe, all jesting ceased. Here there was nothing but tender, if simple and unlearned, adoration.

But there were serious moments, too, when people listened respectfully to the serious words of God the Father, or to the gentle and loving words of Mary, the Virgin Mother. And when the shepherds got close to the manger where the wonderful Baby lay, all joking stopped. Here, there was only a tender, though simple and unrefined, adoration.

In those early days Latin was the tongue of the Church, and the Miracle plays were at first said in Latin. But as the common folk could not understand what was said, the plays were chiefly shown in dumb show. Soon, however, Latin was given up, and the plays were acted in English. Then by degrees the churches grew too small to hold the great crowds of people who wished to see the plays, and so they were acted outside the church door in the churchyard, on a stage built level with the steps. The church, then, could be made to represent heaven, where God and the angels dwelt. The stage itself was the world, and below it was hell, from out of which came smoke and sometimes flames, and whence might be heard groans and cries and the clanking of chains.

In those early days, Latin was the language of the Church, and the Miracle plays were initially performed in Latin. But since the common people couldn't understand what was being said, the plays were mostly done as a silent performance. Soon, however, Latin was abandoned, and the plays were performed in English. Gradually, the churches became too small to accommodate the large crowds of people wanting to see the plays, so they were staged outside the church door in the churchyard, on a platform built level with the steps. The church then represented heaven, where God and the angels lived. The stage itself represented the world, and below it was hell, from which smoke and sometimes flames emerged, along with sounds of groans, cries, and the clanking of chains.

But the playing of Mysteries and Miracles at the church doors had soon to be given up. For the people, in their excitement, forgot the respect due to the dead. They trampled upon the graves and destroyed the tombs in their eagerness to see. And when the play was over the graveyard was a sorry sight with trodden grass and broken headstones. So by degrees it came about that these plays lost their connection with the churches, and were no more played in or near them. They were, instead, played in some open space about the town, such as the market-place. Then, too, the players ceased to be monks and priests, and the acting was taken up by the people themselves. It was then that the playing came into the hands of the trade guilds.

But performing Mysteries and Miracles at the church doors soon had to stop. The crowd, in their excitement, forgot to show respect for the dead. They trampled on the graves and destroyed the tombs in their eagerness to watch. When the performance was over, the graveyard looked terrible, with crushed grass and broken headstones. Gradually, these plays lost their connection to the churches and were no longer performed in or near them. Instead, they took place in open areas around town, like the marketplace. Plus, the performers stopped being monks and priests, and the acting was taken up by the people themselves. It was then that the performances came under the control of the trade guilds.

Nowadays we hear a great deal about "trades unions." But in those far-off days such things were unknown. Each trade, however, had its own guild by which the members of it were bound together. Each guild had its patron saint, and after a time the members of a guild began to act a play on their saint's day in his honor. Later still the guilds all worked together, and all acted their plays on one day. This was Corpus Christi Day, a feast founded by Pope Urban IV in 1264. As this feast was in summer, it was a very good time to act the plays, for the weather was warm and the days were long. The plays often began very early in the morning as soon as it was light, and lasted all day.

Nowadays, we hear a lot about "trade unions." But back then, such things didn't exist. Each trade had its own guild, which brought its members together. Each guild had a patron saint, and over time, the members began performing a play on their saint's day to honor him. Eventually, the guilds collaborated, and they all performed their plays on the same day. This was Corpus Christi Day, a feast established by Pope Urban IV in 1264. Since this feast occurred in summer, it was a great time to perform the plays, as the weather was warm and the days were long. The plays often started very early in the morning, right at dawn, and lasted all day.

The Miracles were now acted on a movable stage. This stage was called a pageant, and the play which was acted on it was also in time called a pageant. The stage was made in two stories. The upper part was open all round, and upon this the acting took place. The under part was curtained all round, and here the actors dressed. From here, too, they came out, and when they had finished their parts they went back again within the curtains.

The Miracles were now performed on a movable stage. This stage was called a pageant, and the play performed on it was also eventually called a pageant. The stage had two levels. The upper part was open all around, where the performances took place. The lower part was curtained all around, and this is where the actors changed costumes. From here, they would come out, and when they finished their parts, they would go back behind the curtains.

The movable stages were, of course, not very large, so sometimes more than one was needed for a play. At other times the players overflowed, as it were, into the audience. "Here Herod rages on the pageant and in the street also" is one stage direction. The devils, too, often ran among the people, partly to amuse them and partly to frighten and show them what might happen if they remained wicked. At the Creation, animals of all kinds which had been kept chained up were let loose suddenly, and ran among the people, while pigeons set free from cages flew over their heads. Indeed, everything seems to have been done to make the people feel the plays as real as possible.

The movable stages were, of course, not very big, so sometimes more than one was needed for a play. At other times, the performers spilled over into the audience. "Here Herod rages on the pageant and in the street also" is one stage direction. The devils often ran among the people too, partly to entertain them and partly to scare them and show what could happen if they stayed wicked. During the Creation, all kinds of animals that had been kept chained up were suddenly released and ran among the crowd, while pigeons released from cages flew over their heads. In fact, everything was done to make the audience feel the plays as real as possible.

The pageants were on wheels, and as soon as a play was over at the first appointed place, the stage was dragged by men to the next place and the play again began. In an old MS. we are told, "The places where they played them was in every streete. They begane first at the abay gates, and when the first pagiante was played, it was wheeled to the highe crosse befor the mayor, and soe to every streete. And soe every streete had a pagiant playinge before them at one time, till all the pagiantes for the daye appoynted weare played. And when one pagiante was neare ended worde was broughte from streete to streete, that soe they mighte come in place thereof, exceedinge orderly. And all the streetes have theire pagiantes afore them all at one time playinge togeather."*

The pageants were on wheels, and as soon as a play ended at the first location, the stage was moved by men to the next spot and the play started again. An old manuscript tells us, "The places where they performed were in every street. They began first at the abbey gates, and when the first pageant was done, it was rolled to the high cross in front of the mayor, and then to every street. So, every street had a pageant playing in front of them at the same time until all the pageants for the scheduled day were performed. And when one pageant was about to finish, word was sent from street to street so they could come to take its place, maintaining perfect order. And all the streets had their pageants in front of them all at once playing together."*

*Harleian MS., 1948.

Harleian MS., 1948.

Thus, if a man kept his place all a long summer's day, he might see pass before him pageant after pageant until he had seen the whole story of the world, from the Creation to the Day of Judgment.

Thus, if a man stayed at his spot all day long during the summer, he could watch parade after parade until he had witnessed the entire story of the world, from Creation to Judgment Day.

In time nearly every town of any size in England had its own cycle of plays, but only four of these have come down to us. These are the York, the Chester, the Wakefield, and the Coventry cycles. Perhaps the most interesting of them all are the Wakefield plays. They are also called the Townley plays, from the name of the family who possessed the manuscript for a long time.

In time, almost every sizable town in England had its own set of plays, but only four have survived. These are the York, Chester, Wakefield, and Coventry cycles. The Wakefield plays are perhaps the most interesting of all. They are also known as the Townley plays, named after the family that owned the manuscript for many years.

Year after year the same guild acted the same play. And it really seemed as if the pageant was in many cases chosen to suit the trade of the players. The water-drawers of Chester, for instance, acted the Flood. In York the shipwrights acted the building of the ark, the fishmongers the Flood, and the gold- beaters and money-workers the three Kings out of the East.

Year after year, the same guild performed the same play. It really seemed like the pageant was often chosen to match the trade of the actors. For example, the water-drawers of Chester performed the Flood. In York, the shipwrights acted out the building of the ark, the fishmongers portrayed the Flood, and the gold-beaters and money-workers took on the roles of the three Kings from the East.

The members of each guild tried to make their pageant as fine as they could. Indeed, they were expected to do so, for in 1394 we find the Mayor of York ordering the craftsmen "to bring forth their pageants in order and course by good players, well arrayed and openly speaking, upon pain of losing of 100 shillings, to be paid to the chamber without any pardon."*

The members of each guild tried to make their pageant as impressive as they could. In fact, they were expected to, because in 1394, the Mayor of York ordered the craftsmen "to present their pageants in a proper sequence with skilled performers, well-dressed and speaking clearly, under the threat of losing 100 shillings, to be paid to the chamber without any reprieve."*

*Thomas Sharp, Dissertation on the Pageants.

*Thomas Sharp, Dissertation on the Pageants.

So, in order to supply everything that was needful, each member of a guild paid what was called "pageant silver." Accounts of how this money was spent were carefully kept. A few of these have come down to us, and some of the items and prices paid sound very funny now.

So, to provide everything that was necessary, each member of a guild contributed what was known as "pageant silver." Records of how this money was spent were meticulously maintained. A few of these have been passed down to us, and some of the items and prices listed seem quite amusing today.

    "Paid for setting the world of fire 5d.
    For making and mending of the black souls hose 6d.
    For a pair of new hose and mending of the old for the white souls 18d.
    Paid for mending Pilate's hat 4d."

"Paid for setting the world on fire 5d.
    For making and fixing the black souls' hose 6d.
    For a pair of new hose and fixing the old for the white souls 18d.
    Paid for mending Pilate's hat 4d."

The actors, too, were paid. Here are some of the prices:—

The actors were also paid. Here are some of the prices:—

    "To Fawson for hanging Judas 4d.
    Paid to Fawson for cock crowing 4d.

"To Fawson for hanging Judas 4d.
    Paid to Fawson for crowing rooster 4d.

Some got much more than others. Pilate, for instance, who was an important character, got 4s., while two angels only got 8d. between them. But while the rehearsing and acting were going on the players received their food, and when it was all over they wound up with a great supper.

Some got much more than others. Pilate, for example, who was an important character, got 4s., while two angels only got 8d. between them. But while the rehearsing and acting were happening, the performers received their food, and when it was all over, they finished up with a big supper.

Chapter XXXIII HOW THE SHEPHERDS WATCHED THEIR FLOCKS

IN this chapter I am going to give you a part of one of the Townley plays to show you what the beginnings of our drama were like,

IN this chapter, I'm going to share a section from one of the Townley plays to give you a glimpse of what the beginnings of our drama were like,

Although our forefathers tried to make the pageants as real as possible, they had, of course, no scenery, but acted on a little bare platform. They never thought either that the stories they acted had taken place long ago and in lands far away, where dress and manners and even climate were all very different from what they were in England.

Although our ancestors tried to make the performances as authentic as possible, they obviously had no scenery and acted on a small, bare stage. They also never considered that the stories they performed happened a long time ago in distant places, where clothing, customs, and even the weather were all very different from what they experienced in England.

For instance, in the Shepherd's play, of which I am going to tell, the first shepherd comes in shivering with cold. For though he is acting in summer he must make believe that it is Christmas-time, for on Christmas Day Christ was born. And Christmas-time in England, he knows, is cold. What it may be in far-off Palestine he neither knows nor cares.

For example, in the Shepherd's play, which I'm about to describe, the first shepherd comes in shivering from the cold. Even though he’s performing in summer, he has to pretend that it’s Christmas time, since Christ was born on Christmas Day. And he knows that Christmas in England is cold. What it’s like in distant Palestine, he neither knows nor cares.

    "Lord, what these weathers are cold! and I am ill happed;
    I am near hand dulled so long have I napped;
    My legs they fold, my fingers are chapped,
    It is not as I would, for I am all lapped
            In sorrow.
    In storm and tempest,
    Now in the east, now in the west,
    Woe is him has never rest
        Mid-day or morrow."

"Lord, it's so cold outside! I'm feeling unwell;
    I've been nearly asleep for so long;
    My legs ache, my fingers are chapped,
    Things aren't how I'd like, I'm completely wrapped
            In sorrow.
    In storm and tempest,
    Now in the east, now in the west,
    Woe betide anyone who never finds rest
        Morning or night."

In this strain the shepherd grumbles until the second comes. He, too, complains of the cold.

In this mood, the shepherd grumbles until the second one arrives. He also complains about the cold.

    "The frost so hideous, they water mine een,
            No lie!
    Now is dry, now is wet,
    Now is snow, now is sleet,
    When my shoon freeze to my feet,
        It is not all easy."

"The frost is so awful, it makes my eyes water,
            No joke!
    Now it's dry, now it's wet,
    Now it's snow, now it's sleet,
    When my shoes freeze to my feet,
        It’s not easy at all."

So they talk until the third shepherd comes. He, too, grumbles.

So they chat until the third shepherd arrives. He also complains.

    "Was never syne Noah's floods such floods seen;
    Winds and rains so rude, and storms so keen."

"Never since Noah's floods have such floods been seen;
    Winds and rains so harsh, and storms so fierce."

The first two ask the third shepherd where the sheep are. "Sir," he replies,

The first two ask the third shepherd where the sheep are. "Sir," he replies,

    "This same day at morn
    I left them i the corn
        When they rang lauds.
    They had pasture good they cannot go wrong."

"This same day in the morning
    I left them in the corn
        When they rang praises.
    They had good pasture; they can’t go wrong."

That is all right, say the others, and so they settle to sing a song, when a neighbor named Mak comes along. They greet the newcomer with jests. But the second shepherd is suspicious of him.

That’s fine, say the others, and they start singing a song when a neighbor named Mak shows up. They welcome the newcomer with jokes. But the second shepherd is wary of him.

    "Thus late as thou goes,
    What will men suppose?
    And thou hast no ill nose
        For stealing of sheep."

"Even as late as you go,
    What will people think?
    And you don’t have a bad reputation
        For stealing sheep."

"I am true as steel," says Mak. "All men wot it. But a sickness I feel that holds me full hot," and so, he says, he is obliged to walk about at night for coolness.

"I’m as solid as steel," says Mak. "Everyone knows it. But I’m feeling a fever that’s got me burning up," and so, he says, he has to walk around at night to cool down.

The shepherds are all very weary and want to sleep. But just to make things quite safe, they bid Mak lie down between them so that he cannot move without awaking them. Mak lies down as he is bid, but he does not sleep, and as soon as the others are all snoring he softly rises and "borrows" a sheep.

The shepherds are all really tired and want to sleep. But to be safe, they tell Mak to lie down between them so he can't move without waking them up. Mak lies down as they ask, but he doesn't sleep, and as soon as the others start snoring, he quietly gets up and "borrows" a sheep.

Quickly he goes home with it and knocks at his cottage door.
"How, Gill, art thou in? Get us a light."

Quickly he goes home with it and knocks at his cottage door.
"Hey, Gill, are you in? Get us a light."

"Who makes such din this time of night?" answers his wife from within.

"Who’s making such a racket at this time of night?" his wife replies from inside.

When she hears that it is Mak she unbars the door, but when she sees what her husband brings she is afraid.

When she hears it's Mak, she unlocks the door, but when she sees what her husband brings, she feels scared.

"By the naked neck thou art like to hang," she says.

"With your bare neck, you're bound to be hanged," she says.

"I have often escaped before," replies Mak.

"I've often gotten away before," replies Mak.

"But so long goes the pot to the water, men say, at last comes it home broken," cries Gill.

"But the longer the pot stays in the water, people say, eventually it comes back home broken," cries Gill.

But the question is, now that they have the sheep, how is it to be his from the shepherds. For Mak feels sure that they will suspect him when they find out that a sheep is missing.

But the question is, now that they have the sheep, how is it going to be his from the shepherds? Because Mak is sure they'll suspect him when they discover a sheep is missing.

Gill has a plan. She will swaddle the sheep like a new-born baby and lay it in the cradle. This being done, Mak returns to the shepherds, whom he finds still sleeping, and lies down again beside them. Presently they all awake and rouse Mak, who still pretends to sleep. He, after some talk, goes home, and the shepherds go off to seek and count their sheep, agreeing to meet again at the "crooked thorn."

Gill has a plan. She will wrap the sheep like a newborn baby and place it in the cradle. After doing this, Mak goes back to the shepherds, who are still sleeping, and lies down next to them again. Soon, they all wake up and stir Mak, who continues to pretend to be asleep. After some conversation, he heads home, and the shepherds go off to find and count their sheep, agreeing to meet again at the "crooked thorn."

Soon the shepherds find that one sheep is missing, and suspecting Mak of having stolen it they follow him home. They find him sitting by the cradle singing a lullaby to the new-born baby, while Gill lies in bed groaning and pretending to be very ill. Mak greets the shepherds in a friendly way, but bids them speak softly and not walk about, as his wife is ill and the baby asleep.

Soon the shepherds realize that one sheep is missing and suspect Mak of having stolen it, so they follow him home. They find him sitting by the crib, singing a lullaby to the newborn baby, while Gill lies in bed, groaning and pretending to be very sick. Mak greets the shepherds warmly but asks them to speak softly and not move around, as his wife is unwell and the baby is asleep.

But the shepherds will not be put off with words. They search the house, but can find nothing.

But the shepherds won’t be convinced by just words. They search the house but can’t find anything.

    "All work we in vain as well may we go.
            Bother it!
    I can find no flesh
    Hard or nesh,*
    Salt or fresh,
        But two toom** platters."

"All our efforts seem pointless as well we might as well go.
            Darn it!
    I can find no meat
    Hard or soft,*
    Salted or fresh,
        But two empty** plates."

    *Soft.
    **Empty.

*Soft.
    **Empty.

Meanwhile, Gill from her bed cries out at them, calling them thieves. "Ye come to rob us. I swear if ever I you beguiled, that I eat this child that lies in this cradle."

Meanwhile, Gill from her bed yells at them, calling them thieves. "You're here to rob us. I swear if I ever tricked you, I'll eat this child that's lying in this crib."

The shepherds at length begin to be sorry that they have been so unjust as to suspect Mak. They wish to make friends again. But Mak will not be friends. "Farewell, all three, and glad I am to see you go," he cries.

The shepherds eventually start to regret being so unfair by suspecting Mak. They want to make amends. But Mak doesn't want to reconcile. "Goodbye, all three, and I'm glad to see you leave," he shouts.

So the shepherds go a little sadly. "Fair winds may there be, but love there is none this year," says one.

So the shepherds walk away a bit sadly. "There may be fair winds, but there's no love this year," says one.

"Gave ye the child anything?" says another.

"Gave you the child anything?" says another.

"I trow not a farthing."

"I don't throw a penny."

"Then back will I go," says the third shepherd, "abide ye there."

"Then I'm going back," says the third shepherd, "you stay here."

And back he goes full of his kindly thought. "Mak," he says, "with your leave let me give your bairn but sixpence."

And back he goes, filled with his kind thoughts. "Mak," he says, "if you don't mind, let me give your kid just sixpence."

But Mak still pretends to be sulky, and will not let him come near the child. By this time all the shepherds have come back. One wants to kiss the baby, and bends over the cradle. Suddenly he starts back. What a nose! The deceit is found out and the shepherds are very angry. Yet even in their anger they can hardly help laughing. Mak and Gill, however, are ready of wit. They will not own to the theft. It is a changeling child, they say.

But Mak still pretends to be grumpy and won’t let him get close to the baby. By now, all the shepherds have returned. One wants to kiss the baby and leans over the cradle. Suddenly, he jumps back. What a nose! The trick is uncovered, and the shepherds are really mad. Yet even in their anger, they can barely hold back their laughter. However, Mak and Gill are quick-witted. They won’t admit to the theft. They claim it’s a changeling baby, they say.

    "He was taken with an elf,
    I saw it myself,
    When the clock struck twelve was he foreshapen,"

"He was captivated by an elf,
    I witnessed it myself,
    When the clock struck twelve, he was transformed,"

says Gill.

says Gill.

But the shepherds will not be deceived a second time. They resolve to punish Mak, but let him off after having tossed him in a blanket until they are tired and he is sore and sorry for himself.

But the shepherds won’t be tricked again. They decide to punish Mak, but end up letting him go after tossing him in a blanket until they’re exhausted and he’s feeling sore and regretful.

This sheepstealing scene shows how those who wrote the play tried to catch the interest of the people. For every one who saw this scene could understand it. Sheepstealing was a very common crime in England in those days, and was often punished by death. Probably every one who saw the play knew of such cases, and the writers used this scene as a link between the everyday life, which was near at hand and easy to understand, and the story of the birth of Christ, which was so far off and hard to understand.

This sheep-stealing scene demonstrates how the playwrights aimed to engage the audience. Anyone who watched this scene could relate to it. Sheep stealing was a widespread crime in England at that time, often resulting in a death sentence. Likely, everyone who attended the play was aware of such incidents, and the writers used this scene as a bridge between everyday life, which was close at hand and easy to grasp, and the story of Christ's birth, which felt distant and difficult to comprehend.

And it is now, when the shepherds are resting from their hard work of beating Mak, that they hear the angels sing "Glory to God in the highest." From this point on all the jesting ceases, and in its rough way the play is reverent and loving.

And now, while the shepherds are taking a break from their tough job of beating Mak, they hear the angels singing, "Glory to God in the highest." From this moment, all joking stops, and in its own way, the play becomes respectful and full of love.

The angel speaks.

The angel talks.

    "Rise, herdmen, quickly, for now is he born
    That shall take from the fiend what Adam was lorn;
    That demon to spoil this night is he born,
    God is made your friend now at this morn.
        He behests
    At Bethlehem go see,
    There lies that fre*
    In a crib full poorly
        Betwixt two beasties."

"Get up, shepherds, quickly, for now he is born
    Who will take from the devil what Adam lost;
    That demon meant to ruin this night, he is born,
    God is now your friend this morning.
        He commands
    To go see in Bethlehem,
    There lies that child
    In a humble crib
        Between two animals."

*Noble.

Noble.

The shepherds hear the words of the angel, and looking upward see the guiding star. Wondering at the music, talking of the prophecies of David and Isaiah, they hasten to Bethlehem and find the lowly stable. Here, with a mixture of awe and tenderness, the shepherds greet the Holy Child. It is half as if they spoke to the God they feared, half as if they played with some little helpless baby who was their very own. They mingle simple things of everyday life with their awe. They give him gifts, but their simple minds can imagine no other than those they might give to their own children.

The shepherds hear the angel's words and look up to see the guiding star. Filled with wonder at the music and discussing the prophecies of David and Isaiah, they hurry to Bethlehem and discover the humble stable. Here, with a mix of awe and tenderness, the shepherds greet the Holy Child. It's like they're talking to the God they fear, yet also playing with a little, helpless baby who feels like their own. They blend everyday simple things with their amazement. They bring gifts, but their innocent minds can only think of what they would give to their own children.

The first shepherd greets the child with words:—

The first shepherd greets the child with the words:—

    "Hail, comely and clean! Hail, young child!
    Hail, maker as methinks of a maiden so mild.
    Thou hast warred, I ween, the demon so wild."

"Hail, beautiful and pure! Hail, young child!
    Hail, creator, as I believe, of a maiden so gentle.
    You have battled, I guess, the demon so fierce."

Then he gives as his gift a bob of cherries.

Then he gives a bunch of cherries as his gift.

The second shepherd speaks:—

The second shepherd says:—

    "Hail! sovereign saviour! for thee have we sought.
    Hail, noble child and flower that all thing hast wrought.
    Hail, full of favour, that made all of nought.
    Hail! I kneel and I cower! A bird have I brought
        To my bairn.
    Hail, little tiny mop,
    Of our creed thou art crop,*
    I would drink to thy health,
        Little Day Star!"

"Hail! sovereign savior! for you we have sought.
    Hail, noble child and flower who has created everything.
    Hail, full of favor, who made something out of nothing.
    Hail! I kneel and I cower! I’ve brought a bird
        to my child.
    Hail, little tiny mop,
    You are the essence of our faith,*
    I would drink to your health,
        Little Day Star!"

    *Head.
The third shepherd speaks:—

Head.
The third shepherd says:—

    Hail! darling dear full of Godhead!
    I pray thee be near when that I have need!
    Hail! sweet is thy cheer! My heart would bleed
    To see thee sit here in so poor weed
        With no pennies.
    Hail! put forth thy dall.*
    I bring thee but a ball:
    Have and play thee with all
        And go to the tennis."

Hey there, my beloved!
    I ask you to be close when I need you!
    Hey! Your presence is so joyful! My heart would break
    To see you sitting here in such shabby clothes
        With no money.
    Hey! Show me your skills.*
    I only have a ball for you:
    Take it and have fun
        And let's go play tennis."

*Hand.

*Hand.

And so the pageant of the shepherds comes to an end, and they return home rejoicing.

And so the shepherds' pageant comes to an end, and they head home feeling joyful.

This play gives us a good idea of how the Miracles wound themselves about the lives of the people. It gives us a good idea of the rudeness of the times when such jesting with what we hold as sacred seemed not amiss. It gives, too, the first gleam of what we might call true comedy in English.

This play shows us how the Miracles intertwined with people's lives. It highlights the coarseness of the era when joking about things we consider sacred didn't seem out of place. It also provides the first hint of what we might call true comedy in English.

Chapter XXXIV THE STORY OF EVERYMAN

A LITTLE later than the Miracle and Mystery plays came another sort of play called the Moralities. In these, instead or representing real people, the actors represented thoughts, feelings and deeds, good and bad. Truth, for instance, would be shown as a beautiful lady; Lying as an ugly old man, and so on. These plays were meant to teach just as the Miracles were meant to teach. But instead of teaching the Bible stories, they were made to show men the ugliness of sin and the beauty of goodness. When we go to the theater now we only think of being amused, and it is strange to remember that all acting was at first meant to teach.

A little later than the Miracle and Mystery plays, another type of play emerged called the Moralities. In these, instead of portraying real people, the actors represented thoughts, feelings, and actions, both good and bad. For example, Truth would be shown as a beautiful lady, while Lying would be depicted as an ugly old man, and so on. These plays were intended to teach just like the Miracles were meant to teach. However, instead of focusing on Bible stories, they aimed to highlight the ugliness of sin and the beauty of goodness. Nowadays, when we go to the theater, we primarily think about being entertained, and it’s strange to remember that acting was originally meant to be educational.

The very first of our Moralities seems to have been a play of the Lord's Prayer. It was acted in the reign of Edward III or some time after 1327. But that has long been lost, and we know nothing of it but its name. There are several other Moralities, however, which have come down to us of a later date, the earliest being of the fifteenth century, and of them perhaps the most interesting is Everyman.

The very first of our Moralities appears to have been a play based on the Lord's Prayer. It was performed during the reign of Edward III or sometime after 1327. However, that work has long been lost, and we know nothing about it except its name. There are several other Moralities that have survived from a later period, the earliest dating back to the fifteenth century, and among them, perhaps the most interesting is Everyman.

But we cannot claim Everyman altogether as English literature, for it is translated from, or at least founded upon, a Dutch play. Yet it is the best of all the Moralities which have come down to us, and may have been translated into English about 1480. In its own time it must have been thought well of, or no one would have troubled to translate it. But, however popular it was long ago, for hundreds of years it had lain almost forgotten, unread except by a very few, and never acted at all, until some one drew it from its dark hiding-place and once more put it upon the stage. Since then, during the last few years, it has been acted often. And as, happily, the actors have tried to perform it in the simple fashion in which it must have been done long ago, we can get from it a very good idea of the plays which pleased our forefathers. On the title-page of Everyman we read: "Here beginneth a treatise how the high Father of heaven sendeth Death to summon every creature to come to give a count of their lives in this world, and is in the manner of a moral play." So in the play we learn how Death comes to Everyman and bids him follow him.

But we can't fully claim Everyman as part of English literature, since it is translated from, or at least based on, a Dutch play. However, it's the best of all the Moralities that we have, and it may have been translated into English around 1480. In its time, it must have been well-regarded, or no one would have bothered to translate it. But, no matter how popular it was long ago, it lay almost forgotten for hundreds of years, read only by a few, and never performed at all, until someone brought it out of obscurity and put it back on stage. Since then, in recent years, it has been performed frequently. Fortunately, the actors have tried to perform it in the straightforward way it must have been done long ago, so we can get a good sense of the plays that entertained our ancestors. On the title page of Everyman, we read: "Here begins a treatise on how the high Father of heaven sends Death to summon every creature to come to give account of their lives in this world, and is in the manner of a moral play." So in the play, we learn how Death comes to Everyman and asks him to follow him.

But Everyman is gay and young. He loves life, he has many friends, the world to him is beautiful, he cannot leave it. So he prays Death to let him stay, offers him gold and riches if he will but put off the matter until another day.

But Everyman is cheerful and youthful. He loves life, has many friends, and finds the world beautiful; he cannot bear to leave it. So he pleads with Death to let him stay, offering gold and riches if he will just postpone the matter until another day.

But Death is stern. "Thee availeth not to cry, weep and pray," he says, "but haste thee lightly that thou wert gone the journey."

But Death is strict. "It's no use to cry, weep, and pray," he says, "but hurry up and get on with the journey."

Then seeing that go he must, Everyman thinks that at least he
will have company on the journey. So he turns to his friends.
But, alas, none will go with him. One by one they leave him.
Then Everyman cries in despair:—

Then realizing he has to go, Everyman thinks that at least he
will have company on the journey. So he turns to his friends.
But, unfortunately, none will go with him. One by one they leave him.
Then Everyman cries in despair:—

    "O to whom shall I make my moan
    For to go with me in that heavy journey?
    First Fellowship said he would with me gone;
    His words were very pleasant and gay,
    But afterward he left me alone.
    Then spake I to my kinsmen all in despair,
    And also they gave me words fair;
    They lacked no fair speaking,
    But all forsake me in the ending."

"O who should I turn to for my sorrow
    To accompany me on this difficult journey?
    First, Fellowship said he would go with me;
    His words were very kind and cheerful,
    But then he left me all alone.
    Then I spoke to my relatives in despair,
    And they also offered me kind words;
    They had no shortage of sweet talk,
    But in the end, they all abandoned me."

So at last Everyman turns him to his Good Deeds—his Good Deeds, whom he had almost forgotten and who lies bound and in prison by reason of his sins. And Good Deeds consents to go with him on the dread journey. With him come others, too, among them Knowledge and Strength. But at the last these, too, turn back. Only Good Deeds is true, only Good Deeds stands by him to the end with comforting words. And so the play ends; the body of Everyman is laid in the grave, but we know that his soul goes home to God.

So finally, Everyman turns to his Good Deeds—his Good Deeds, whom he had almost forgotten and who lies trapped and imprisoned because of his sins. And Good Deeds agrees to accompany him on the terrifying journey. Others join him as well, including Knowledge and Strength. But in the end, they also turn back. Only Good Deeds remains true, only Good Deeds stays with him till the end with comforting words. And so the play concludes; Everyman's body is laid in the grave, but we know that his soul returns home to God.

This play is meant to picture the life of every man or woman, and to show how unhappy we may be in the end if we have not tried to be good in this world.

This play is meant to represent the life of every man and woman, and to illustrate how unhappy we might be in the end if we haven’t made an effort to be good in this world.

    "This moral men may have in mind,
    The hearers take it of worth old and young,
    And forsake Pride, for he deceiveth you in the end,
    And remember Beauty, Five Wits, Strength, and Discretion,
    They all at the last do Everyman forsake,
    Save his Good Deeds; these doth he take.
    And beware, - an they be small,
    Before God he hath no help at all.
    None excuse may be there for Everyman."

"This moral people may think about,
    The listeners value it, both young and old,
    And give up Pride, since it misleads you in the end,
    And remember Beauty, Five Wits, Strength, and Discretion,
    They all ultimately abandon Everyman,
    Except for his Good Deeds; those he takes with him.
    And be careful, - if they are few,
    Before God, he has no support at all.
    No excuses will work for Everyman."

BOOKS TO READ

Everyman: A Morality (Everyman's Library).

Everyman: A Morality Play (Everyman's Library).

Chapter XXXV HOW A POET COMFORTED A GIRL

PERHAPS the best Morality of which we know the author's name is Magnificence, by John Skelton. But, especially after Everyman, it is dull reading for little people, and it is not in order to speak of this play that I write about Skelton.

PERHAPS the best moral work we know the author's name of is Magnificence, by John Skelton. But, especially after Everyman, it's boring reading for younger audiences, and I’m not discussing this play to talk about Skelton.

John Skelton lived in the stormy times of Henry VIII, and he is called sometimes our first poet-laureate. But he was not poet- laureate as we now understand it, he was not the King's poet. The title only meant that he had taken a degree in grammar and Latin verse, and had been given a laurel wreath by the university which gave the degree. It was in this way that Skelton was made laureate, first by Oxford, then by Louvain in Belgium, and thirdly by Cambridge, so that in his day he was considered a learned man and a great poet. He was a friend of Caxton and helped him with one of his books. "I pray, maister Skelton, late created poet-laureate in the university of Oxenford," says Caxton, "to oversee and correct this said book."

John Skelton lived during the tumultuous times of Henry VIII, and he is sometimes referred to as our first poet-laureate. However, he wasn't a poet-laureate in the way we think of it today; he wasn't the King's poet. The title just meant that he had earned a degree in grammar and Latin verse and had been awarded a laurel wreath by the university that granted the degree. In this way, Skelton became laureate—first by Oxford, then by Louvain in Belgium, and finally by Cambridge—so that in his time he was regarded as an educated man and a great poet. He was a friend of Caxton and assisted him with one of his books. "I pray, maister Skelton, late created poet-laureate in the university of Oxenford," says Caxton, "to oversee and correct this said book."

John Skelton, like so many other literary men of those days, was a priest. He studied, perhaps, both at Oxford and at Cambridge, and became tutor to Prince, afterwards King, Henry VIII. We do not know if he had an easy time with his royal pupil or not, but in one of his poems he tells us that "The honour of England I learned to spell" and "acquainted him with the Muses nine."

John Skelton, like many other writers of his time, was a priest. He probably studied at both Oxford and Cambridge and became a tutor to Prince, later King, Henry VIII. We don't know if teaching his royal student was easy or challenging, but in one of his poems, he mentions that "I learned to spell the honor of England" and "introduced him to the nine Muses."

The days of Henry VIII were troublous times for thinking people. The King was a tyrant, and the people of England were finding it harder than ever to bow to a tyrant while the world was awakening to new thought, and new desires for freedom, both in religion and in life.

The days of Henry VIII were troubled times for thoughtful people. The King was a tyrant, and the people of England were struggling more than ever to submit to a tyrant while the world was waking up to new ideas and new desires for freedom, both in religion and in life.

The Reformation had begun. The teaching of Piers Ploughman, the preaching of Wyclif, had long since almost been forgotten, but it had never altogether died out. The evils in the Church and in high places were as bad as ever, and Skelton, himself a priest, preached against them. He attacked other, even though he himself sinned against the laws of priesthood. For he was married, and in those days marriage was forbidden to clergymen, and his life was not so fair as it might have been.

The Reformation had started. The teachings of Piers Ploughman and the preaching of Wyclif had mostly been forgotten, but they had never completely vanished. The problems in the Church and in high places were just as bad as before, and Skelton, a priest himself, spoke out against them. He criticized others, even though he himself broke the rules of the priesthood. He was married, and back then, marriage was not allowed for clergy, and his life wasn't as proper as it could have been.

At first Wolsey, the great Cardinal and friend of Henry VIII, was Skelton's friend too. But Skelton's tongue was mocking and bitter. "He was a sharp satirist, but with more railing and scoffery than became a poet-laureate,"* said one. The Cardinal became an enemy, and the railing tongue was turned against him. In a poem called Colin Cloute Skelton pointed out the evils of his day and at the same time pointed the finger of scorn at Wolsey. Colin Cloute, like Piers Ploughman, was meant to mean the simple good Englishman.

At first, Wolsey, the great Cardinal and friend of Henry VIII, was also Skelton's friend. But Skelton had a mocking and bitter tongue. "He was a sharp satirist, but with more insults and sarcasm than a poet-laureate should have," said one. The Cardinal turned into an enemy, and Skelton's biting words were aimed at him. In a poem called Colin Cloute, Skelton highlighted the issues of his time while also ridiculing Wolsey. Colin Cloute, like Piers Ploughman, was meant to represent the simple, good Englishman.

*George Puttenham.

George Puttenham.

    "Thus I Colin Cloute,
    As I go about,

"Thus I Colin Cloute,
    As I go about,

    And wandering as I walk,
    There the people talk.
    Men say, for silver and gold
    Mitres are bought and sold."

And as I wander while I walk,
    I hear the people talk.
    Men say that for silver and gold,
    Mitres are bought and sold."

And again:—

And again:—

    "Laymen say indeed,
    How they (the priests) take no heed
    Their silly sheep to feed,
    But pluck away and pull
    The fleeces of their wool."

"People often say,
    How the priests pay no attention
    To feed their clueless flock,
    But instead take away and pluck
    The wool from their backs."

But he adds:—

But he adds:—

    "Of no good bishop speak I,
    Nor good priest I decry,
    Good friar, nor good chanon,*
    Good nun, nor good canon,
    Good monk, nor good clerk,
    Nor yet no good work:
    But my recounting is
    Of them that do amiss."

"Of no good bishop do I speak,
    Nor do I criticize a good priest,
    Good friar, or good canon,*
    Good nun, or good canon,
    Good monk, or good scholar,
    Nor any good deed:
    But I'm recounting the tales
    Of those who do wrong."

*Same as canon.

Same as the canon.

Yet, although Skelton said he would not decry any good man or any good work, his spirit was a mocking one. He was fond of harsh jests and rude laughter, and no person or thing was too high or too holy to escape his sharp wit. "He was doubtless a pleasant conceited fellow, and of a very sharp wit," says a writer about sixty years later, "exceeding bold, and would nip to the very quick when he once set hold."*

Yet, even though Skelton claimed he wouldn’t criticize any good person or any good work, he had a mocking spirit. He liked making harsh jokes and rude laughter, and no one or nothing was too important or too sacred to avoid his sharp humor. "He was definitely a charming and conceited guy, with a very quick wit," says a writer about sixty years later, "extremely bold, and he would cut to the quick once he got a hold of you."*

*William Webbe.

William Webbe.

And being bold as bitter, and having set hold with hatred upon Wolsey, he in another poem called Why come ye not to Court? and in still another called Speake, Parrot, wrote directly against the Cardinal. Yet although Skelton railed against the Cardinal and against the evils in the Church, he was no Protestant. He believed in the Church of Rome, and would have been sorry to think that he had helped the "heretics."

And being as bold as he was angry, and having firmly fixed his hatred on Wolsey, he wrote directly against the Cardinal in another poem called "Why Come Ye Not to Court?" and in yet another called "Speak, Parrot." However, even though Skelton criticized the Cardinal and the wrongs in the Church, he wasn't a Protestant. He believed in the Church of Rome and would have felt regretful to think that he had aided the "heretics."

Wolsey was still powerful, and he made up his mind to silence his enemy, so Skelton found himself more than once in prison, and at last to escape the Cardinal's anger he was forced to take sanctuary in Westminster. There he remained until he died a few months before his great enemy fell from power.

Wolsey was still powerful, and he decided to silence his enemy, so Skelton ended up in prison more than once, and finally, to avoid the Cardinal's wrath, he had to seek refuge in Westminster. He stayed there until he died a few months before his main adversary lost power.

As many of Skelton's poems were thus about quarrels over religion and politics, much of the interest in them has died. Yet, as he himself says,

As a lot of Skelton's poems were about disputes over religion and politics, much of the interest in them has faded. However, as he himself says,

    "For although my rhyme is ragged,
    Tattered and jagged,
    Rudely rain-beaten,
    Rust and moth eaten,
    If ye take well therewith,
    It hath in it some pith."

"For although my rhyme is rough,
    Worn and uneven,
    Harshly weathered,
    Damaged and eaten by moths,
    If you appreciate it,
    It holds some substance."

And it is well to remember the name of Colin Cloute at least, because a later and much greater poet borrowed that name for one of his own poems, as you shall hear.

And it's good to keep in mind the name Colin Cloute at least, because a later and much greater poet took that name for one of his own poems, as you'll see.

But the poem which keeps most interest for us is one which perhaps at the time it was written was thought least important. It is called The Book of Philip Sparrow. And this poem shows us that Skelton was not always bitter and biting. For it is neither bitter nor coarse, but is a dainty and tender lament written for a schoolgirl whose sparrow had been killed by a cat. It is written in the same short lines as Colin Cloute and others of Skelton's poems—"Breathless rhymes"* they have been called. These short lines remind us somewhat of the old Anglo-Saxon short half-lines, except that they rime. They are called after their author "Skeltonical."

But the poem that interests us the most is one that was probably considered the least significant when it was written. It's called The Book of Philip Sparrow. This poem shows us that Skelton wasn't always bitter and harsh. In fact, it's neither bitter nor crude, but a delicate and heartfelt lament written for a schoolgirl whose sparrow was killed by a cat. It's composed in the same short lines as Colin Cloute and other poems by Skelton—referred to as "Breathless rhymes." These short lines somewhat resemble the old Anglo-Saxon half-lines, except they rhyme. They're called "Skeltonical" after their author.

*Bishop Hall.

Bishop Hall.

What chiefly makes The Book of Philip Sparrow interesting is that it is the original of our nursery rime Who Killed Cock Robin? It is written in the form of a dirge, and many people were shocked at that, for they said that it was but another form of mockery that this jesting priest had chosen with which to divert himself. But I think that little Jane Scoupe at school in the nunnery at Carowe would dry her eyes and smile when she read it. She must have been pleased that the famous poet, who had been the King's tutor and friend and who had been both the friend and enemy of the great Cardinal, should trouble to write such a long poem all about her sparrow.

What really makes The Book of Philip Sparrow interesting is that it’s the original of our nursery rhyme Who Killed Cock Robin? It’s written like a funeral song, and many people were shocked by that, saying it was just another way for this joking priest to amuse himself. But I think little Jane Scoupe at school in the nunnery at Carowe would dry her eyes and smile when she read it. She must have been happy that the famous poet, who had been the King’s tutor and friend and who had been both a friend and foe of the great Cardinal, took the time to write such a long poem all about her sparrow.

Here are a few quotations from it:—

Here are a few quotes from it:—

    "Pla ce bo,*
    Who is there who?
    Di le sci,
    Dame Margery;
    Fa re my my,
    Wherefore and why why?
    For the soul of Philip Sparrow
    That was late slain at Carowe
    Among the nuns black,
    For that sweet soul's sake,
    And for all sparrows' souls,
    Set in our bead rolls,
    Pater Noster qui,
    With an Ave Mari,
    And with the corner of a creed,
    The more shall be your need.

"Placebo,*
    Who’s there?
    Dilige,
    Lady Margery;
    Fare my my,
    Wherefore and why?
    For the soul of Philip Sparrow
    Who was recently slain at Carowe
    Among the nuns in black,
    For that sweet soul’s sake,
    And for all sparrows’ souls,
    Listed in our prayer rolls,
    Our Father who,
    With an Hail Mary,
    And with a part of a creed,
    The more shall be your need.

    *Placebo is the first word of the first chant in the
service for the dead. Skelton has here made it into three
    words. The chant is called the Placebo from the first
word.
    . . . .
    I wept and I wailed,
    The tears down hailed,
    But nothing it availed
    To call Philip again,
    That Gib our cat hath slain.
        Gib, I say, our cat
    Worried her on that
    Which I loved best.
    It cannot be expressed
    My sorrowful heaviness
    And all without redress.
    . . . .
    It had a velvet cap,
    And would sit upon my lap,
    And seek after small worms,
    And sometimes white bread-crumbs.
    . . . .
    Sometimes he would gasp
    When he saw a wasp,
    A fly or a gnat
    He would fly at that;
    And prettily he would pant
    When he saw an ant;
    Lord, how he would fly
    After the butterfly.
    And when I said Phip, Phip
    Then he would leap and skip,
    And take me by the lip.
    Alas it will me slo,*
    That Philip is gone me fro.

*Placebo is the first word of the first chant in the
service for the dead. Skelton turned it into three
    words. The chant is called the Placebo from the first
word.
    . . . .
    I cried and I mourned,
    With tears streaming down,
    But it didn’t help
    To bring Philip back,
    That Gib our cat has killed.
        Gib, I mean, our cat
    Worried him over that
    Which I loved most.
    I can’t express
    My deep sorrowfulness
    And all without relief.
    . . . .
    He had a velvet cap,
    And would sit on my lap,
    And hunt for little worms,
    And sometimes white bread crumbs.
    . . . .
    Sometimes he would gasp
    When he saw a wasp,
    A fly or a gnat,
    He would chase that;
    And cutely he would pant
    When he spotted an ant;
    Oh, how he would dart
    After the butterfly.
    And when I called Phip, Phip
    He would jump and skip,
    And nip at my lip.
    Alas, it will kill me,
    That Philip is gone from me.

    *Slay.
    . . . .
    For it would come and go,
    And fly so to and fro;
    And on me it would leap
    When I was asleep,
    And his feathers shake,
    Wherewith he would make
    Me often for to wake.
    . . . .
    That vengeance I ask and cry,
    By way of exclamation,
    On all the whole nation
    Of cats wild and tame.
    God send them sorrow and shame!
    That cat especially
    That slew so cruelly
    My little pretty sparrow
    That I brought up at Carowe.
        O cat of churlish kind,
    The fiend was in thy mind,
    When thou my bird untwined.*
    I would thou hadst been blind.
    The leopards savage,
    The lions in their rage,
    Might catch thee in their paws
    And gnaw thee in their jaws.

*Slay.
    . . . .
    Because it would come and go,
    And fly around so freely;
    And it would jump on me
    When I was asleep,
    And his feathers would shake,
    Waking me up often.
    . . . .
    That vengeance I demand and shout,
    As a form of exclamation,
    Against the entire nation
    Of cats, both wild and tame.
    May God bring them sorrow and shame!
    Especially that cat
    That killed so cruelly
    My sweet little sparrow
    That I raised at Carowe.
        Oh, cat of nasty kind,
    The devil was in your mind,
    When you untangled my bird.*
    I wish you had been blind.
    The savage leopards,
    The raging lions,
    Might catch you in their claws
    And gnaw you in their jaws.

    *Tore to pieces.
    . . . .
    These villainous false cats,
    Were made for mice and rats,
    And not for birdies small.
    . . . .
    Alas, mine heart is slayeth
    My Philip's doleful death,
    When I remember it,
    How prettily it would sit,
    Many times and oft,
    Upon my finger aloft.
    . . . .
    To weep with me, look that ye come,
    All manner of birds of your kind;
    So none be left behind,
    To mourning look that ye fall
    With dolorous songs funeral,
    Some to sing, and some to say,
    Some to weep, and some to pray,
    Every bird in his lay.
    The goldfinch and the wagtail;
    The gangling jay to rail,
    The flecked pie to chatter
    Of the dolorous matter;
    The robin redbreast,
    He shall be the priest,
    The requiem mass to sing,
    Softly warbling,
    With help of the red sparrow,
    And the chattering swallow,
    This hearse for to hallow;
    The lark with his lung too,
    The chaffinch and the martinet also;
    . . . .
    The lusty chanting nightingale,
    The popinjay to tell her tale,
    That peepeth oft in the glass,
    Shall read the Gospel at mass;
    The mavis with her whistle
    Shall read there the Epistle,
    But with a large and a long
    To keep just plain song.
    . . . .
    The peacock so proud,
    Because his voice is loud,
    And hath a glorious tail
    He shall sing the grayle;*

*Torn to pieces.
    . . . .
    These wicked false cats,
    Were made for mice and rats,
    And not for little birds.
    . . . .
    Alas, my heart is crushed
    By my Philip's sad death,
    When I think of it,
    How beautifully it would sit,
    Many times before,
    On my finger up high.
    . . . .
    To mourn with me, be sure to come,
    All kinds of birds of your sort;
    So none are left behind,
    To mourn, make sure you fall
    With sorrowful funeral songs,
    Some to sing, and some to speak,
    Some to cry, and some to pray,
    Every bird in its tune.
    The goldfinch and the wagtail;
    The noisy jay to scold,
    The speckled magpie to chatter
    About the sad story;
    The robin redbreast,
    He shall be the priest,
    To sing the requiem mass,
    Softly warbling,
    With help from the red sparrow,
    And the chattering swallow,
    To bless this hearse;
    The lark with his strong voice too,
    The chaffinch and the martinet as well;
    . . . .
    The spirited singing nightingale,
    The parrot to tell her story,
    That often peeks in the mirror,
    Shall read the Gospel at mass;
    The song thrush with her whistle
    Shall read the Epistle there,
    But with a long and plain
    To keep it simple.
    . . . .
    The proud peacock,
    Because his voice is loud,
    And has a glorious tail,
    He shall sing the chant;*

    The owl that is so foul
    Must help us to howl.

The owl that's so creepy
    Must help us to scream.

    *Gradual = the part of the mass between Epistle and Gospel.
    . . . .
        At the Placebo
    We may not forgo
    The chanting of the daw
    The stork also,
    That maketh her nest
    In chimnies to rest.
    . . . .
    The ostrich that will eat
    A horseshoe so great,
    In the stead of meat,
    Such fervent heat
    His stomach doth gnaw.
    He cannot well fly
    Nor sing tunably.
    . . . .
    The best that we can
    To make him our bellman,
    And let him ring the bells,
    He can do nothing else.
        Chanticlere our cock
    Must tell what is of the clock
    By the astrology
    That he hath naturally
    Conceived and caught,
    And was never taught.
    . . . .
        To Jupiter I call
    Of heaven imperial
    That Philip may fly
    Above the starry sky
    To greet the pretty wren
    That is our Lady's hen,
    Amen, amen, amen.

*Gradual = the part of the mass between the Epistle and Gospel.
    . . . .
        At the Placebo
    We can't skip
    The singing of the dawn
    The stork, too,
    That makes her nest
    In chimneys to rest.
    . . . .
    The ostrich that eats
    A horseshoe so huge,
    Instead of meat,
    Such intense heat
    Gnaws at his stomach.
    He can't really fly
    Or sing in tune.
    . . . .
    The best we can do
    Is make him our bell-ringer,
    And let him ring the bells,
    He can't do anything else.
        Chanticlere our rooster
    Must announce the time
    By the astrology
    That he has naturally
    Understood and caught,
    And was never taught.
    . . . .
        To Jupiter I call
    Of heavenly royalty
    That Philip may soar
    Above the starry sky
    To greet the lovely wren
    That is our Lady's hen,
    Amen, amen, amen.

Chapter XXXVI THE RENAISSANCE

RENAISSANCE means rebirth, and to make you understand something of what the word means in our literature I must take you a long way. You have been told that the fifteenth century was a dull time in English literature, but that it was also a time of new action and new life, for the discovery of new worlds and the discovery of printing had opened men's eyes and minds to new wonders. There was a third event which added to this new life by bringing new thought and new learning to England. That was the taking of Constantinople by the Turks.

RENAISSANCE means rebirth, and to help you understand what this word means in our literature, I need to take you on a bit of a journey. You might have heard that the fifteenth century was a dull time for English literature, but it was also a time of new action and fresh ideas, as the discovery of new worlds and the invention of printing opened people's eyes and minds to new wonders. There was a third event that contributed to this new vitality by bringing fresh thoughts and new knowledge to England. That was the conquest of Constantinople by the Turks.

It seems difficult to understand how the taking of Constantinople could have any effect on our literature. I will try to explain, but in order to do so clearly I must go back to the time of the Romans.

It’s hard to see how the capture of Constantinople could impact our literature. I’ll try to clarify, but to do that effectively, I need to go back to the time of the Romans.

All of you have read English history, and there you read of the Romans. You know what a clever and conquering people they were, and how they subdued all the wild tribes who lived in the countries around them. Besides conquering all the barbarians around them, the Romans conquered another people who were not barbarians, but who were in some ways more civilized than themselves. These were the Greeks. They had a great literature, they were more learned and quite as skilled in the arts of peace as the Romans. Yet in 146 B.C., long before the Romans came to our little island, Greece became a Roman province.

All of you have read English history, and there you read about the Romans. You know how clever and conquering they were and how they defeated all the wild tribes living around them. In addition to conquering all the barbarians nearby, the Romans also conquered another people who weren't barbarians but were, in some ways, more civilized than they were. These were the Greeks. They had a rich literature, were more educated, and were just as skilled in the arts of peace as the Romans. Yet in 146 B.C., long before the Romans came to our little island, Greece became a Roman province.

Nearly five hundred years later there sat upon the throne an Emperor named Constantine. And he, although Rome was still pagan, became a Christian. He was, besides, a great and powerful ruler. His court was brilliant, glittering with all the golden splendor of those far-off times. But although Rome was still pagan, Greece, a Roman province, had become Christian. And in this Christian province Constantine made up his mind to build a New Rome.

Nearly five hundred years later, an Emperor named Constantine sat on the throne. Although Rome was still pagan, he became a Christian. He was also a great and powerful leader. His court was brilliant, shining with all the golden splendor of those distant times. But even though Rome was still pagan, Greece, a Roman province, had become Christian. In this Christian province, Constantine decided to build a New Rome.

In those days the boundaries of Greece stretched far further than they do now, and it was upon the shores of the Bosphorus that Constantine built his new capital. There was already an ancient town there named Byzantium, but he transformed it into a new and splendid city. The Emperor willed it to be called New Rome, but instead the people called it the city of Constantine, and we know it now as Constantinople.

In those days, the borders of Greece extended much farther than they do today, and it was on the shores of the Bosphorus that Constantine built his new capital. There was already an ancient town there called Byzantium, but he turned it into a new and magnificent city. The Emperor wanted it to be called New Rome, but instead, the people named it the city of Constantine, and we now know it as Constantinople.

When Constantinople was founded it was a Roman city. All the rulers were Roman, all the high posts were filled by Romans, and Latin was the speech of the people. But in Constantinople it happened as it had happened in England after the Conquest. In England, for a time after the Conquest, the rulers were French and the language was French, but gradually all that passed away, and the language and the rulers became English once more. So it was in Constantinople. By degrees it became a Greek city, the rulers became Greek, and Greek was the language spoken.

When Constantinople was founded, it was a Roman city. All the leaders were Roman, all the high positions were held by Romans, and Latin was the common language. But in Constantinople, it happened the same way it did in England after the Conquest. In England, for a while after the Conquest, the leaders were French and the language was French, but gradually that changed, and the language and the leaders became English again. Similarly, in Constantinople, over time it became a Greek city, the leaders became Greek, and Greek was the spoken language.

In building a second capital Constantine had weakened his Empire. Soon it was split in two, and there arose a western and an eastern Empire. As time went on the Western Empire with Rome at its head declined and fell, while the Eastern Empire with Constantinople as its capital grew great. But it grew into a Greek Empire. Even very clever people cannot tell the exact date at which the Roman Empire came to an end and the Greek or Byzantine Empire, as it is called, began. So we need not trouble about that. All that is needful for us to understand now it that Constantinople was a Christian city, a Greek city, and a treasure-house of Greek learning and literature.

In creating a second capital, Constantine weakened his Empire. Soon it split into two, leading to the rise of a western and an eastern Empire. Over time, the Western Empire, with Rome as its capital, declined and fell, while the Eastern Empire, with Constantinople as its capital, flourished. However, it developed into a Greek Empire. Even very smart people can't pinpoint the exact moment when the Roman Empire ended and the Greek or Byzantine Empire began. So we don’t need to worry about that. What’s important for us to understand now is that Constantinople was a Christian city, a Greek city, and a treasure trove of Greek knowledge and literature.

Thus Constantinople was the Christian outpost of Europe. For hundred of year the Byzantine Empire stood as a barrier against the Saracen hosts of Asia. It might have stood still longer, but sad to say, this barrier was first broken down by the Christians themselves. For in 1204 the armies of the fourth Crusade, which had gathered to fight the heathen, turned their swords, to their shame be it said, against the Christian people of the Greek Empire. Constantinople was taken, plundered, and destroyed by these "pious brigands,"* and the last of the Byzantine Emperors was first blinded and then flung from a high tower, so that his body fell shattered to pieces on the paving-stones of his own capital.

Thus, Constantinople was the Christian stronghold of Europe. For hundreds of years, the Byzantine Empire acted as a barrier against the Saracen forces from Asia. It might have lasted even longer, but sadly, this barrier was first broken by the Christians themselves. In 1204, the armies of the Fourth Crusade, which had gathered to fight the infidels, shamefully turned their weapons against the Christian people of the Greek Empire. Constantinople was captured, looted, and destroyed by these "pious brigands,"* and the last of the Byzantine Emperors was first blinded and then thrown from a high tower, causing his body to shatter on the paving stones of his own capital.

*George Finlay, History of Greece.

George Finlay, History of Greece.

Baldwin, Count of Flanders, one of the great leaders of the Crusade, was then crowned by his followers and acknowledged Emperor of the East. But the once great Empire was now broken up, and out of it three lesser Empires, as well as many smaller states, were formed.

Baldwin, Count of Flanders, one of the major leaders of the Crusade, was then crowned by his followers and recognized as the Emperor of the East. But the once-great Empire was now fragmented, resulting in three smaller Empires and numerous smaller states.

Baldwin did not long rule as Emperor of the East, and the Greeks after a time succeeded in regaining Constantinople from the western Christians. But although for nearly two hundred years longer they kept it, the Empire was dying and lifeless. And by degrees, as the power of Greece grew less, the power of Turkey grew greater. At length in 1453 the Sultan Mohammed II attacked Constantinople. Then the Cross, which for a thousand years and more had stood upon the ramparts of Christendom, went down before the Crescent.

Baldwin didn't hold the title of Emperor of the East for long, and after a while, the Greeks managed to reclaim Constantinople from the Western Christians. However, even though they held it for nearly another two hundred years, the Empire was fading and lifeless. Gradually, as Greece's power weakened, Turkey's power increased. Finally, in 1453, Sultan Mohammed II launched an attack on Constantinople. Then the Cross, which had stood on the ramparts of Christendom for over a thousand years, fell before the Crescent.

Constantine XI, the last of the Greek Emperors, knelt in the great church of St. Sophia to receive for the last time the Holy Sacrament. Then mounting his horse he rode forth to battle. Fighting for his kingdom and his faith he fell, and over his dead body the young Sultan and his soldiers rode into the ruined city. Then in the church, where but a few hours before the fallen Emperor had knelt and prayed to Christ, the Sultan bowed himself in thanks and praise to Allah and Mohammed.

Constantine XI, the last of the Greek Emperors, knelt in the great church of St. Sophia to receive the Holy Sacrament for the last time. Then, mounting his horse, he rode out to battle. Fighting for his kingdom and his faith, he fell, and over his dead body, the young Sultan and his soldiers rode into the ruined city. Then in the church, where just a few hours before the fallen Emperor had knelt and prayed to Christ, the Sultan bowed in thanks and praise to Allah and Mohammed.

And now we come to the point where the taking of Constantinople and the fall of the Greek Empire touches our literature.

And now we reach the point where the capture of Constantinople and the collapse of the Greek Empire relates to our literature.

In Constantinople the ancient learning and literature of the Greeks had lived on year after year. The city was full of scholars who knew, and loved, and studied the Greek authors. But now, before the terror of the Turk, driven forth by the fear of slavery and disgrace, these Greek scholars fled. They fled to Italy. And although in their flight they had to leave goods and wealth behind, the came laden with precious manuscripts from the libraries of Constantinople.

In Constantinople, the ancient knowledge and literature of the Greeks had endured year after year. The city was bustling with scholars who appreciated, studied, and cherished the works of Greek authors. However, now, faced with the threat of the Turks and driven by the fear of slavery and humiliation, these Greek scholars escaped. They fled to Italy. Although they had to leave behind their possessions and wealth, they arrived carrying valuable manuscripts from the libraries of Constantinople.

These fugitive Greeks brought to the Italians a learning which was to them new and strange. Soon all over Europe the news of the New Learning spread. Then across the Alps scholars thronged from every country in Europe to listen and to learn.

These fleeing Greeks introduced the Italians to a knowledge that was fresh and unfamiliar to them. Before long, word of the New Learning spread throughout Europe. Then, scholars from every country in Europe traveled across the Alps to listen and learn.

I do not think I can quite make you understand what this New Learning was. It was indeed but the old learning of Greece. Yet there was in it something that can never grow old, for it was human. It made men turn away from idle dreaming and begin to learn that the world we live in is real. They began to realize that there was something more than a past and a future. There was the present. So, instead of giving all their time to vague wonderings of what might be, of what never had been, and what never could be, they began to take an interest in life as it was and in man as he was. They began to see that human life with all its joys and sorrows was, after all, the most interesting thing to man.

I don't think I can fully make you understand what this New Learning was. It really was just the old learning from Greece. Yet there was something in it that can never get old, because it was about being human. It encouraged people to stop daydreaming and start realizing that the world we live in is real. They began to see that there was more than just a past and a future. There was the present. So, instead of spending all their time on vague thoughts about what could be, what never was, and what could never be, they started to take an interest in life as it was and in people as they really are. They began to realize that human life, with all its joys and sorrows, was, after all, the most fascinating thing to humanity.

It was a New Birth, and men called it so. For that is the meaning of Renaissance. Many things besides the fall of Constantinople helped towards this New Birth. The discovery of new worlds by daring sailors like Columbus and Cabot, and the discovery of printing were among them. But the touchstone of the New Learning was the knowledge of Greek, which had been to the greater part of Europe a lost tongue. On this side of the Alps there was not a school or college in which it could be learned. So to Italy, where the Greek scholars had found a refuge, those who wished to learn flocked.

It was a New Birth, and people referred to it that way. That’s what Renaissance means. Many factors, besides the fall of Constantinople, contributed to this New Birth. The exploration of new lands by bold sailors like Columbus and Cabot, along with the invention of printing, were key elements. But the cornerstone of the New Learning was the understanding of Greek, which had become a lost language for much of Europe. On this side of the Alps, there wasn’t a school or college where it could be studied. So, those eager to learn traveled to Italy, where Greek scholars had found refuge.

Among them were some Oxford scholars. Chief of these were three, whose names you will learn to know well when you come to read more about this time. They were William Grocyn, "the most upright and best of all Britons,"* Thomas Linacre, and John Colet. These men, returning from Italy full of the New Learning, began to teach Greek at Oxford. And it is strange now to think that there were many then who were bitterly against such teaching. The students even formed themselves into two parties, for and against. They were called Greeks and Trojans, and between these two parties man a fierce fight took place, for the quarrel did not end in words, but often in blows.

Among them were some Oxford scholars. Chief among them were three, whose names you'll come to know well as you read more about this time. They were William Grocyn, "the most upright and best of all Britons,"* Thomas Linacre, and John Colet. These men, returning from Italy full of New Learning, started teaching Greek at Oxford. It’s strange to think that many at that time were strongly opposed to such teaching. The students even split into two factions, for and against. They were called Greeks and Trojans, and between these two groups, many fierce fights happened, as the quarrel often escalated beyond words and turned into physical confrontations.

*Erasmus.

Erasmus.

The New Learning, however, conquered. And so keenly did men feel the human interests of such things as were now taught, that we have come to call grammar, rhetoric, poetry, Greek and Latin the Humanities, and the professor who teaches these thing the professor of Humanity.

The New Learning, however, triumphed. And so strongly did people connect with the human aspects of what was now being taught, that we now refer to grammar, rhetoric, poetry, Greek, and Latin as the Humanities, and the professor who teaches these subjects as the professor of Humanity.

Chapter XXXVII THE LAND OF NOWHERE

WHILE the New Learning was stirring England, and Greek was being for the first time taught in Oxford, a young student of fourteen came to the University there. This student was named Thomas More. He was the son of a lawyer who became a judge, and as a little boy he had been a page in the household of Morton, the Archbishop of Canterbury.

WHILE the New Learning was shaking up England, and Greek was being taught at Oxford for the first time, a fourteen-year-old student arrived at the University there. This student was named Thomas More. He was the son of a lawyer who became a judge, and as a child, he had been a page in the household of Morton, the Archbishop of Canterbury.

The Archbishop was quick to see that the boy was clever. "This child here waiting at the table, whoever will live to see it, will prove a marvellous man,"* he would say. And so he persuaded More's father to send the boy to Oxford to study law.

The Archbishop quickly realized that the boy was smart. "This child sitting at the table, whoever lives to see it, will turn out to be an amazing man,"* he would say. So, he convinced More's father to send the boy to Oxford to study law.

*William Roper, The Mirrour of Virtue.

*William Roper, The Mirrour of Virtue.*

Thomas remained only two years at Oxford, for old Sir John, fearing he was learning too much Greek and literature and not enough law, called his son home and sent him to study law in London. It must have been a disappointment to the boy to be taken from the clever friends he had made in Oxford, and from the books and studies that he loved, to be set instead to read dry law-books. But Thomas More was most sunny-tempered. Nothing made him sulky or cross. So now he settled down quietly to his new life, and in a very short time became a famous and learned lawyer.

Thomas spent only two years at Oxford because old Sir John, worried that he was focusing too much on Greek and literature and not enough on law, called him home and sent him to study law in London. It must have been disappointing for the boy to leave behind the clever friends he had made at Oxford and the books and studies he loved, only to be faced with dry law textbooks instead. But Thomas More had a sunny disposition. Nothing ever made him sulky or angry. So, he settled down into his new life quietly, and in no time, he became a well-known and knowledgeable lawyer.

In was after More left Oxford that he met the man who became his dearest friend. This was Desiderius Erasmus, a learned Dutchman. He was eleven years older than More and he could speak no English, but that did not prevent them becoming friends, as they both could speak Latin easily and well. They had much in common. Erasmus was of the same lively, merry wit as More, they both loved literature and the Greek learning, and so the two became fast friends. And it helps us to understand the power which Latin still held over our literature, and indeed over all the literature of Europe, when we remember that these two friends spoke to each other and wrote and jested in Latin as easily as they might have done in English. Erasmus was one of the most famous men of his time. He was one who did much in his day to free men's minds, one who helped men to think for themselves. So although he had directly perhaps little to do with English literature, it is well to remember him as the friend of More. "My affection for the man is so great," wrote Erasmus once, "that if he bade me dance a hornpipe, I should do at once what he bid me."

It was after More left Oxford that he met the man who became his closest friend. This was Desiderius Erasmus, a knowledgeable Dutchman. He was eleven years older than More and didn’t speak any English, but that didn’t stop them from becoming friends, since they both could easily and fluently speak Latin. They had a lot in common. Erasmus shared the same lively, cheerful wit as More; they both loved literature and Greek learning, which made them fast friends. It also highlights the influence that Latin still had over literature, indeed over all of Europe's literature, that these two friends spoke, wrote, and joked in Latin just as easily as they might have in English. Erasmus was one of the most famous individuals of his time. He did a lot during his life to liberate people’s minds and encouraged them to think for themselves. So, even though he may have had little direct impact on English literature, it’s important to remember him as More’s friend. "My affection for the man is so great," Erasmus once wrote, "that if he asked me to dance a hornpipe, I would immediately do as he asked."

Although More was so merry and witty, religion got a strong hold upon him, and at one time he thought of becoming a monk. But his friends persuaded him to give up that idea, and after a time he decided to marry. He chose his wife in a somewhat quaint manner. Among his friends there was a gentleman who had three daughters. More liked the second one best, "for that he thought her the fairest and best favoured."* But he married the eldest because it seemed to him "that it would be both great grief and some shame also to the oldest to see her younger sister preferred before her in marriage. He then, of a certain pity, framed his fancy toward her, and soon after married her."*

Although More was very cheerful and witty, religion had a strong influence on him, and at one point, he considered becoming a monk. But his friends convinced him to abandon that idea, and eventually, he decided to get married. He chose his wife in a somewhat unusual way. Among his friends, there was a man who had three daughters. More preferred the second one because "he thought her the fairest and best favored."* But he married the eldest instead because he felt "that it would be both great grief and some shame also to the oldest to see her younger sister preferred before her in marriage. He then, out of a certain pity, directed his affection towards her, and soon after married her."*

*W. Roper.

W. Roper.

Although he chose his wife so quaintly More's home was a very happy one. He loved nothing better than to live a simple family life with his wife and children round him. After six years his wife died, but he quickly married again. And although his second wife was "a simple ignorant woman and somewhat worldly too," with a sharp tongue and short temper, she was kind to her step- children and the home was still a happy one.

Although he chose his wife in such a quaint way, More's home was very happy. He loved nothing more than living a simple family life with his wife and children around him. After six years, his wife passed away, but he quickly remarried. Even though his second wife was "a simple, ignorant woman and a bit worldly too," with a sharp tongue and short temper, she was kind to her stepchildren, and the home remained a happy one.

More was a great public man, but he was first a father and head of his own house. He says: "While I spend almost all the day abroad amongst others, and the residue at home among mine own, I leave to myself, I mean to my book, no time. For when I come home, I must commen with my wife, chatter with my children, and talk with my servants. All the which things I reckon and account among business, forasmuch as they must of necessity be done, and done must they needs be unless a man will be stranger in his own home. And in any wise a man must so fashion and order his conditions and so appoint and dispose himself, that he be merry, jocund and pleasant among them, whom either Nature hath provided or chance hath made, or he himself hath chosen to be the fellows and companions of his life, so that with too much gentle behaviour and familiarity he do not mar them, and by too much sufferance of his servants make them his masters."

More was a great public figure, but first and foremost, he was a father and the head of his household. He says, "While I spend almost all day out with others and the rest of the time at home with my family, I leave no time for myself, or rather for my book. When I get home, I have to connect with my wife, chat with my children, and talk with my staff. I consider all of these things work because they must be done, and they will have to be done unless a person wants to be a stranger in their own home. In any case, a person must arrange their life and conduct themselves in such a way that they are cheerful, joyful, and pleasant with those who have been provided by nature or chance, or whom they have chosen to be their companions in life, so that they do not spoil them with excessive familiarity and do not allow their staff to take control."

At a time, too, when education was thought little necessary for girls, More taught his daughters as carefully as his sons. His eldest daughter Margaret (Mog, as he loved to call her) was so clever that learned men praised and rewarded her. When his children married they did not leave home, but came with their husbands and wives to live at Chelsea in the beautiful home More had built there. So the family was never divided, and More gathered a "school" of children and grandchildren round him.

At a time when education wasn't considered essential for girls, More taught his daughters with as much care as his sons. His oldest daughter Margaret (Mog, as he affectionately called her) was so intelligent that learned men praised and rewarded her. When his children got married, they didn't move out; instead, they came with their spouses to live in Chelsea in the beautiful home More had built there. This way, the family was never separated, and More gathered a "school" of children and grandchildren around him.

More soon became a great man. Henry VII, indeed, did not love him, so More did not rise to power while he lived. But Henry VII died and his son Henry VIII ruled. The great Chancellor, Cardinal Wolsey, became More's friend, and presently he was sent on business for the King to Bruges.

More soon became a great man. Henry VII, in fact, did not love him, so More didn’t rise to power while he was alive. But Henry VII died, and his son Henry VIII took over. The great Chancellor, Cardinal Wolsey, became More’s friend, and soon he was sent on a mission for the King to Bruges.

It was while More was about the King's business in Belgium that he wrote the greater part of the book by which he is best remembered. This book is called Utopia. The name means "nowhere," from two Greek words, "ou," no, and "topos," a place.

It was while More was handling the King's affairs in Belgium that he wrote most of the book he is best known for. This book is called Utopia. The name means "nowhere," derived from two Greek words, "ou," meaning no, and "topos," meaning place.

The Utopia, like so many other books of which we have read, was the outcome of the times in which the writer lived. When More looked round upon the England that he knew he saw many things that were wrong. He was a man loyal to his King, yet he could not pretend to think that the King ruled only for the good of his people and not for his own pleasure. There was evil, misery, and suffering in all the land. More longed to make people see that things were wrong; he longed to set the wrong right. So to teach men how to do this he invented a land of Nowhere in which there was no evil or injustice, in which every one was happy and good. He wrote so well about that make-believe land that from then till now every one who read Utopia sees the beauty of More's idea. But every one, too, thinks that this land where everything is right is an impossible land. Thus More gave a new word to our language, and when we think some idea beautiful but impossible we call it "Utopian."

The Utopia, like many other books we've read, was shaped by the era in which the author lived. When More looked around at the England he knew, he saw a lot of things that were wrong. He was loyal to his King, yet he couldn't honestly believe that the King ruled solely for the benefit of his people and not for his own enjoyment. There was evil, misery, and suffering throughout the land. More wanted to make people recognize that things were off; he wanted to set things right. So, to teach people how to do this, he created a fictional place called Nowhere, where there was no evil or injustice, and where everyone was happy and good. He wrote so compellingly about that imaginary land that from then until now, everyone who reads Utopia sees the beauty of More's vision. But everyone also thinks that this place where everything is right is an unattainable dream. Thus, More introduced a new word into our language, and when we find an idea beautiful but unrealistic, we call it "Utopian."

As it was the times that made More write his book, so it was the times that gave him the form of it.

As it was the times that prompted More to write his book, so it was the times that shaped its form.

In those days, as you know, men's minds were stirred by the discovery of new lands and chiefly by the discovery of America. And although it was Columbus who first discovered America, he did not give his name to the new country. It was, instead, named after the Italian explorer Amerigo Vespucci. Amerigo wrote a book about his voyages, and it was from this book that More got some of his ideas for the Utopia.

In those days, as you know, people were excited by the discovery of new lands, especially America. Although Columbus was the first to discover America, he didn’t name the new country. Instead, it was named after the Italian explorer Amerigo Vespucci. Amerigo wrote a book about his voyages, and it was from this book that More got some of his ideas for Utopia.

More makes believe that one day in Antwerp he saw a man "well stricken in age, with a black sun-burned face, a long beard, and a cloak cast homely about his shoulders, whom by his favour and apparel forthwith I judged to be a mariner."

More believes that one day in Antwerp he saw a man "well into his old age, with a sunburned black face, a long beard, and a cloak draped casually over his shoulders, who, by his appearance and clothing, I immediately guessed to be a sailor."

This man was called Raphael Hythlodaye and had been with Amerigo Vespucci in the three last of his voyages, "saving that in the last voyage he came not home again with him." For on that voyage Hythlodaye asked to be left behind. And after Amerigo had gone home he, with five friends, set forth upon a further voyage of discovery. In their travels they saw many marvelous and fearful things, and at length came to the wonderful land of Nowhere. "But what he told us that he saw, in every country where he came, it were very long to declare."

This man was named Raphael Hythloday and had traveled with Amerigo Vespucci on his last three voyages, "except that he did not return on the last one." During that voyage, Hythloday asked to be left behind. After Amerigo went home, he, along with five friends, embarked on another exploration. In their travels, they encountered many amazing and terrifying sights and eventually reached the incredible land of Nowhere. "But what he described seeing in each country he visited would take a long time to explain."

More asked many questions of this great traveler. "But as for monsters, because they be no news, of them we were nothing inquisitive. . . .. But to find citizens ruled by good and wholesome laws, that is an exceeding rare and hard thing!"

More asked many questions of this great traveler. "But as for monsters, since they aren't new, we weren't really curious about them... But to find citizens governed by good and wholesome laws, that is extremely rare and difficult!"

The whole story of the Utopia is told in the form of talks between Hythlodaye, More, and his friend Peter Giles. And More mixes what is real and what is imaginary so quaintly that it is not wonderful that many of the people of his own day thought that Utopia was a real place. Peter Giles, for instance, was a real man and a friend of More, while Hythlodaye was imaginary, his name being made of Greek words meaning Cunning Babbler. nearly all the names of the towns, river, and people of whom Hythlodaye tells were also made from Greek words and have some meaning. For instance, Achoriens means people-who-have-no-place-on-earth, Amaurote a-phantom-city, and so on.

The entire story of Utopia is presented as conversations between Hythlodaye, More, and his friend Peter Giles. More blends reality and fantasy so cleverly that it’s no surprise many people of his time believed Utopia was a real place. For example, Peter Giles was a real person and a friend of More, while Hythlodaye is fictional, his name derived from Greek words that mean Cunning Babbler. Almost all the names of the towns, rivers, and people that Hythlodaye mentions are also derived from Greek words and have specific meanings. For instance, Achoriens means people-who-have-no-place-on-earth, Amaurote means a-phantom-city, and so on.

More takes a great deal of trouble to keep up the mystery of this strange land. It was not wonderful that he should, for under the pretense of a story he said hard things about the laws and ill- government of England, things which it was treason to whisper. In those days treason was a terrible word covering a great deal, and death and torture were like to be the fate of any one who spoke his mind too freely.

More goes to a lot of trouble to maintain the mystery of this strange land. It’s not surprising that he does, because under the guise of a story, he criticizes the laws and bad governance of England—topics that were treasonous to even mention. Back then, treason was a serious word that encompassed a lot, and anyone who spoke their mind too openly risked death and torture.

But More knew that it would be a hard matter to make things better in England. As he makes Hythlodaye say, it is no use trying to improve things in a blundering fashion. It is of no use trying by fear to drive into people's heads things they have no mind to learn. Neither must you "forsake the ship in a tempest, because you cannot rule and keep down the winds." But "you must with a crafty wile and subtile train, study and endeavour yourself, as much as in you lieth, to handle the matter wittily and handsomely for the purpose. And that which you cannot turn to good, so to order it that it be not very bad. For it is not possible for all things to be well, unless all men were good: which I think will not be yet in these good many years."

But More knew it would be difficult to make things better in England. As he has Hythlodaye say, it's pointless to try to improve things in a clumsy way. It's useless to try to force people to learn things they aren’t interested in by using fear. You shouldn't "abandon ship in a storm just because you can't control the winds." Instead, "you must cleverly and cautiously study and do your best, as much as you can, to handle the situation wisely and elegantly for the intended purpose. And what you can't fix, arrange it so it's not too bad. Because it's impossible for everything to be good unless everyone is good, which I believe won’t happen for quite a while."

The Utopia is divided into two books. The first and shorter gives us what we might call the machinery of the tale. It tells of the meeting with Hythlodaye and More's first talk with him. It is not until the beginning of the second book that we really hear about Utopia. And I think if you read the book soon, I would advise you to begin with the second part, which More wrote first. In the second book we have most of the story, but the first book helps us to understand More's own times and explains what he was trying to do in writing his tale.

The Utopia is divided into two sections. The first and shorter one presents what we could call the setup of the story. It covers the meeting with Hythlodaye and More's initial conversation with him. It's not until the start of the second section that we really learn about Utopia. If you plan to read the book soon, I suggest starting with the second part, which More wrote first. The second section contains most of the story, but the first section helps us understand More's own era and clarifies what he aimed to achieve in writing his narrative.

At the beginning of this book I told you that we should have to talk of many books which for the present, at least, you could not hope to like, but which you must be content to be told are good and worth reading. I may be wrong, but I think Utopia is one of these. Yet as Cresacre More, More's great-grandson, speaking of his great-grandfather's writing, says, he "seasoned always the troublesomeness of the matter with some merry jests or pleasant tales, as it were sugar, whereby we drink up the more willingly these wholesome drugs . . . which kind of writing he hath used in all his works, so that none can ever by weary to read them, though they be never so long."

At the start of this book, I mentioned that we would discuss many books that, for now at least, you might not enjoy, but you should accept that they are good and worth reading. I could be mistaken, but I believe Utopia is one of those books. However, as Cresacre More, More's great-grandson, points out about his great-grandfather's writing, he "always blended the heaviness of the subject with some funny jokes or interesting stories, like a little sugar, making it easier for us to swallow these useful lessons... which he employed in all his works, so that no one could ever get tired of reading them, no matter how long they are."

And even if you like the book now, you will both like and understand it much better when you know a little about politics. You will then see, too, how difficult it is to know when More is in earnest and when he is merely poking fun, for More loved to jest. Yet as his grandson, who wrote a life of him, tells us, "Whatsoever jest he brought forth, he never laughed at any himself, but spoke always so sadly, that few could see by his look whether he spoke in earnest or in jest."

And even if you enjoy the book now, you’ll appreciate and understand it much better once you know a bit about politics. You’ll also realize how tricky it is to tell when More is being serious and when he's just joking around, because More loved to tease. Yet, as his grandson, who wrote a biography of him, tells us, "Whatever joke he made, he never laughed at it himself, but always spoke so seriously that few could tell by his expression whether he was being serious or just joking."

It would take too long to tell all about the wonderful island of Utopia and its people, but I must tell you a little of it and how they regarded money. All men in this land were equal. No man was idle, neither was any man over-burdened with labor, for every one had to work six hours a day. No man was rich, no man was poor, for "though no man have anything, yet every man is rich," for the State gave him everything that he needed. So money was hardly of any use, and gold and silver and precious jewels were despised.

It would take too long to explain everything about the amazing island of Utopia and its people, but I need to share a bit about it and their views on money. Everyone in this land was equal. No one was lazy, but no one was overly burdened with work either, since everyone worked six hours a day. No one was rich, and no one was poor, because "even though no one owns anything, everyone is rich," since the State provided everything they needed. Therefore, money was hardly useful, and gold, silver, and precious gems were looked down upon.

"In the meantime gold and silver, whereof money is made, they do so use, as none of them doth more esteem it, than the very nature of the thing deserveth. And then who doth not plainly see how far it is under iron? As without the which men can no better live than without fire and water; whereas to gold and silver nature hath given no use that we may not well lack, if that the folly of men had not set it in higher estimation for the rareness sake. But, of the contrary part, Nature, as a most tender and loving mother, hath placed the best and most necessary things open abroad; as the air, the water, and the earth itself; and hath removed and hid farthest from us vain and unprofitable things."

"In the meantime, gold and silver, which are used to make money, are valued by people much more than they deserve based on their true nature. And who can’t see that they are far less important than iron? People can't live without iron just like they can’t live without fire and water; however, gold and silver serve no purpose that we truly need, if not for the foolishness of people who have placed a higher value on them simply because they are rare. On the other hand, nature, like a caring and loving mother, has made the most important and necessary things freely available to us, such as air, water, and the earth itself, while keeping useless and worthless things far away from us."

Yet as other countries still prized money, gold and silver was sometimes needed by the Utopians. But, thought the wise King and his counselors, if we lock it up in towers and take great care of it, the people may begin to think that gold is of value for itself, they will begin to think that we are keeping something precious from them. So to set this right they fell upon a plan. It was this. "For whereas they eat and drink in earthen and glass vessels, which indeed be curiously and properly made, and yet be of very small value; of gold and silver they make other vessels that serve for most vile uses, not only in their common halls, but in every man's private house. Furthermore of the same metals they make great chains and fetters and gyves, wherein they tie their bondmen. Finally, whosoever for any offense be infamed, by their ears hang rings of gold, upon their fingers they wear rings of gold, and about their necks chains of gold; and in conclusion their heads be tied about with gold.

Yet while other countries still valued money, the Utopians sometimes needed gold and silver. However, the wise King and his advisors thought that if they hid it away in towers and took great care of it, the people might start to believe that gold had value on its own. They would begin to think that something precious was being kept from them. To address this, they devised a plan. It went like this: "Since they eat and drink from earthen and glass vessels, which are indeed made beautifully and properly, but are of very little value; they create other vessels from gold and silver that are used for the most degrading purposes, not just in their public halls, but in every household. Additionally, they use the same metals to make heavy chains and shackles to bind their slaves. Lastly, anyone who is publicly disgraced has gold rings hanging from their ears, gold rings on their fingers, gold chains around their necks, and ultimately their heads are adorned with gold."

"Thus, by all means that may be, they procure to have gold and silver among them in reproach and infamy. And therefore these metals, which other nations do as grievously and sorrowfully forego, as in a manner from their own lives, if they should altogether at once be taken from the Utopians, no man there would think that he had lost the worth of a farthing.

"Therefore, by any means necessary, they manage to keep gold and silver around them in shame and disgrace. And so, these metals, which other nations give up with great reluctance and sadness, almost as if parting with their own lives, if they were to be completely taken away from the Utopians, no one there would feel that they had lost anything of value."

"They gather also pearls by the seaside, and diamonds and carbuncles upon certain rocks. Yet they seek not for them, but by chance finding them they cut and polish them. And therewith they deck their young infants. Which, like as in the first years of their childhood they make much and be fond and proud of such ornaments, so when they be a little more grown in years and discretion, perceiving that none but children do wear such toys and trifles, they lay them away even of their own shamefastness, without any bidding of their parents, even as our children when they wax big, do caste away nuts, brooches and dolls. Therefore these laws and customs, which be so far different from all other nations, how divers fancies also and minds they do cause, did I never so plainly perceive, as in the Ambassadors of the Anemolians.

"They also collect pearls from the shore, as well as diamonds and gemstones from certain rocks. However, they don't actively search for them; instead, they find them by chance, cut them, and polish them. They use these to adorn their young children. At first, during their early years, the children take great pride in such ornaments, but as they grow older and wiser, they realize that only little kids wear such toys and trinkets. Out of a sense of embarrassment, they put them away on their own without being told by their parents, just as our kids throw away nuts, brooches, and dolls when they grow up. Therefore, I’ve never noticed so clearly how these laws and customs—so different from those of other nations—also create such diverse opinions and attitudes as I did with the Ambassadors of the Anemolians."

"These Ambassadors came to Amaurote whiles I was there. And because they came to entreat of great and weighty matters, three citizens a piece out of every city (of Utopia) were come thither before them. But all the Ambassadors of the next countries, which had been there before, and knew the fashions and manners of the Utopians, among whom they perceived no honour given to sumptuous and costly apparel, silks to be contemned, gold also to be infamed and reproachful, were wont to come thither in very homely and simple apparel. But the Anemolians, because they dwell far thence, and had very little acquaintance with them, hearing that they were all apparelled alike, and that very rudely and homely, thinking them not to have the things which they did not wear, being therefore more proud than wise, determined in the gorgeousness of their apparel to represent very gods, and with the bright shining and glistening of their gay clothing to dazzle the eyes of the silly poor Utopians.

"These ambassadors arrived in Amaurote while I was there. Since they came to discuss important matters, three citizens from each city of Utopia had gathered there to meet them. However, all the ambassadors from nearby countries who had been there before and understood the customs and ways of the Utopians noticed that no importance was placed on extravagant and costly clothing—silks were looked down upon, and gold was seen as shameful. As a result, they typically came dressed in simple and modest attire. On the other hand, the Anemolians, who lived far away and had little familiarity with the Utopians, believed that since everyone dressed alike and in such a plain manner, the Utopians must not possess the things they didn't wear. Thus, feeling more proud than wise, they decided to dress in elaborate and showy clothing to present themselves like gods, hoping the shine and brilliance of their lavish outfits would impress the naive Utopians."

"So there came in three Ambassadors with a hundred servants all apparelled in changeable colours; the most of them in silks; the Ambassadors themselves (for at home in their own country they were noble men) in cloth of gold, with great chains of gold, with gold hanging at their ears, with gold rings upon their fingers, with brooches and aglettes* of gold upon their caps, which glistered full of pearls and precious stones; to be short, trimmed and adorned with all those things, which among the Utopians were either the punishment of bondmen, or the reproach of infamed persons, or else trifles for young children to play withall.

So, three ambassadors arrived with a hundred servants, all dressed in colorful clothing; most of them in silk. The ambassadors themselves, being noblemen in their own country, wore cloth of gold, along with large gold chains, gold hanging from their ears, gold rings on their fingers, and gold brooches and ornaments on their caps, which sparkled with pearls and precious stones. In short, they were dressed and adorned with things that among the Utopians were seen as either the punishment for slaves, a mark of shame for infamous people, or just trinkets for young children to play with.

*Hanging ornaments.

Decorative ornaments.

"Therefore it would have done a man good at his heart to have seen how proudly they displayed their peacocks' feathers; how much they made of their painted sheathes; and how loftily they set forth and advanced themselves, when they compared their gallant apparel with the poor raiment of the Utopians. For all the people were swarmed forth into the streets.

"Therefore, it would have warmed a man's heart to see how proudly they showed off their peacock feathers; how much they flaunted their ornate outfits; and how grandly they presented themselves when they compared their stylish clothing with the simple attire of the Utopians. All the people had poured out into the streets."

"And on the other side it was no less pleasure to consider how much they were deceived, and how far they missed their purpose; being contrary ways taken than they thought they should have been. For to the eyes of all the Utopians, except very few, which had been in other countries for some reasonable cause, all that gorgeousness of apparel seemed shameful and reproachful; in so much that they most reverently saluted the vilest and most abject of them for lords; passing over the Ambassadors themselves without any honour; judging them by their wearing of golden chains to be bondmen.

"And on the other side, it was just as enjoyable to think about how deceived they were and how far they were from their goals; they took paths that were completely different from what they believed they should have. To all the Utopians, except for a very few who had been abroad for a good reason, all that lavish clothing seemed shameful and disgraceful; they even respectfully greeted the lowest and most miserable among them as lords, while ignoring the Ambassadors themselves without any respect, judging them to be enslaved because of their gold chains."

"Yea, you should have seen children also that had cast away their pearls and precious stones, when they saw the like sticking upon the Ambassadors' caps, dig and push their mothers under the sides, saying thus to them: 'Look, mother, how great a lubber doth yet wear pearls and precious stones, as though he were a little child still.'

"Yeah, you should have seen the kids who had thrown away their pearls and precious stones. When they saw similar ones on the Ambassadors' hats, they would nudge their mothers and say: 'Look, mom, how big of a fool is still wearing pearls and precious stones, like he's still a little kid.'"

"But the mother, yea, and that also in good earnest: 'Peace, son,' saith she, 'I think he be some of the Ambassadors' fools.'

"But the mother, yes, and she meant it seriously: 'Calm down, son,' she said, 'I think he’s one of the Ambassadors' fools.'"

"Some found fault with their golden chains, as to no use nor purpose; being so small and weak, that a bondman might easily break them; and again so wide and large that, when it pleased him, he might cast them off, and run away at liberty whither he would.

"Some criticized their golden chains, saying they were useless; they were so small and weak that a slave could easily break them, and also so loose and large that, whenever he wanted, he could take them off and escape freely wherever he pleased."

"But when the Ambassadors had been there a day or two, and saw so great abundance of gold so lightly esteemed, yea, in no less reproach than it was with them in honour; and, besides that, more gold in the chains and gyves of one fugitive bondman, than all the costly ornaments of their three was worth; then began a-bate their courage, and for very shame laid away all that gorgeous array whereof they were so proud; and especially when they had talked familiarly with the Utopians, and had learned all their fashions and opinions. For they marvel that any man be so foolish as to have delight and pleasure in the glistering of a little trifling stone, which may behold any of the stars, or else the sun itself; or that any man is so mad as to count himself the nobler for the smaller or finer thread of wool, which self-same wool (be it now in never so fine a spun thread) did once a sheep wear, and yet was she all that time no other thing than a sheep."

"But when the ambassadors had been there for a day or two and saw such a great amount of gold treated so lightly—indeed, viewed with as much scorn as it was held in esteem by them—along with more gold in the chains and shackles of one escaped slave than all the precious jewelry of their three combined, they began to lose their confidence. Out of sheer embarrassment, they set aside all the flashy displays they were so proud of, especially after they talked casually with the Utopians and learned about their customs and beliefs. They were amazed that anyone could be so foolish as to find joy in the glitter of a worthless stone, which could only reflect the stars or the sun itself, or that anyone could be so deluded as to consider themselves nobler for owning finer or rarer wool, which, no matter how finely spun, once belonged to a sheep, and yet a sheep is still just a sheep."

Chapter XXXVIII THE DEATH OF SIR THOMAS MORE

THERE is much that is quaint, much that is deeply wise, in More's Utopia, still no one is likely to agree with all he says, or to think that we could all be happy in a world such as he describes. For one thing, to those of us who love color it would seem a dull world indeed were we all forced to dress in coarse-spun, undyed sheep's wool, and if jewels and gold with all their lovely lights and gleamings were but the signs of degradation. Each one who reads it may find something in the Utopia that he would rather have otherwise. But each one, too, will find something to make him think.

THERE is a lot that is charming and a lot that is genuinely insightful in More's Utopia, but it's unlikely that everyone will agree with everything he says, or believe we could all be happy in a world like the one he describes. For one thing, for those of us who appreciate color, it would be a pretty boring world if we all had to wear rough-spun, undyed sheep's wool, and if jewels and gold, with all their beautiful lights and shines, were just marks of shame. Every reader might find something in Utopia that they would prefer to change. But each person will also discover something that provokes thought.

More was not the first to write about a happy land where every one lived in peace and where only justice reigned. And if he got some of his ideas of the island from the discoveries of the New World, he got many more from the New Learning. For long before, Plato, a Greek writer, had told of a land very like Utopia in his book called the Republic. And the New Learning had made that book known to the people of England.

More wasn't the first to write about a happy place where everyone lived in peace and justice was the only rule. While some of his ideas about the island came from the discoveries of the New World, many more were inspired by the New Learning. Long before, Plato, a Greek writer, described a land similar to Utopia in his book called the Republic. The New Learning had made that book well-known to the people of England.

We think of the Utopia as English Literature, yet we must remember that More wrote it in Latin, and it was not translated into English until several years after his death. The first English translation was made by Ralph Robinson, and although since then there have been other translation which in some ways are more correct, there has never been one with more charm. For Robinson's quaint English keeps for us something of the spirit of More's time and of More's self in a way no modern and more perfect translation can.

We consider Utopia to be part of English Literature, but we should remember that More originally wrote it in Latin, and it wasn't translated into English until years after he died. The first English translation was done by Ralph Robinson, and while there have since been other translations that are more accurate in some respects, none have captured the charm of Robinson's work. His old-fashioned English retains a bit of the spirit of More's era and More himself in a way that no modern, more polished translation can.

The Utopia was not written for one time or for one people. Even before it was translated into English it had been translated into Dutch, Italian, German, and French and was largely read all over the Continent. It is still read to-day by all who are interested in the life of the people, by all who think that in "this best of all possible worlds" things might still be made better.

The Utopia wasn't written for just one time or one group of people. Even before it was translated into English, it had already been translated into Dutch, Italian, German, and French, and it was widely read across the Continent. It's still read today by everyone who cares about people's lives, by those who believe that in "this best of all possible worlds," things could still be improved.

More wrote many other books both in English and in Latin and besides being a busy author he led a busy life. For blustering, burly, selfish King Henry loved the gentle witty lawyer, and again and again made use of his wits. "And so from time to time was he by the King advanced, continuing in his singular favour and trusty service twenty years and above."*

More wrote many other books in both English and Latin, and in addition to being a prolific author, he lived a busy life. The loud, hefty, self-centered King Henry appreciated the clever lawyer and repeatedly relied on his intellect. "And so from time to time he was promoted by the King, remaining in his unique favor and loyal service for over twenty years."*

*W. Roper.

W. Roper.

It was not only for his business cleverness that King Henry loved Sir Thomas. It was for his merry, witty talk. When business was done and supper-time came, the King and Queen would call for him "to be merry with them." Thus it came about that Sir Thomas could hardly ever get home to his wife and children, where he most longed to be. Then he began to pretend to be less clever than he was, so that the King might not want so much of his company. But Henry would sometimes follow More to his home at Chelsea, where he had built a beautiful house. Sometimes he came quite unexpectedly to dinner. Once he came, "and after dinner, in a fair garden of his, walked with him by the space of an hour, holding his arm about his neck." As soon as the King was gone, More's son-in-law said to him that he should be happy seeing the King was so friendly with him, for with no other man was he so familiar, not even with Wolsey.

It wasn't just Sir Thomas's business smarts that King Henry loved; it was his cheerful, witty conversation. When business was done and dinner time arrived, the King and Queen would ask him to "be merry with them." Because of this, Sir Thomas could hardly ever make it home to his wife and kids, where he really wanted to be. So, he started to act less clever than he actually was, hoping the King would want his company less. But Henry sometimes followed More back to his home in Chelsea, where he had built a beautiful house. Often, he would show up unannounced for dinner. Once, he came over, and after dinner, they strolled in More's lovely garden for about an hour, with the King having his arm around his neck. As soon as the King left, More's son-in-law told him he should be happy that the King was so friendly with him because he wasn’t that close with anyone else, not even Wolsey.

"I thank our Lord," answered More, "I find in his Grace a very good lord indeed, and I believe he doth as singularly favour me as any subject within the realm. Howbeit, son Roper, I may tell thee, I have no cause to be proud thereof, for if my head would win him a castle in France it should not fail to go."

"I thank our Lord," replied More, "I find His Grace to be a very good lord indeed, and I believe he shows me as much favor as any subject in the realm. However, son Roper, I must tell you, I have no reason to be proud of it, because if my head could win him a castle in France, it wouldn’t hesitate to go."

And Sir Thomas was not wrong. Meanwhile, however, the King heaped favor upon him. He became Treasurer of the Exchequer, Speaker of the House of Commons, Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, and last of all Lord Chancellor of England. This was a very great honor. And as More was a layman the honor was for him greater than usual. For he was the first layman to be made Chancellor. Until then the Chancellor had always been some powerful Churchman.

And Sir Thomas was right. In the meantime, the King showed him considerable favor. He became the Treasurer of the Exchequer, the Speaker of the House of Commons, the Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, and finally, the Lord Chancellor of England. This was a significant honor. Since More was a layman, the honor was even greater for him than it would typically be. He was the first layman to be appointed Chancellor. Prior to this, the Chancellor had always been a powerful Church figure.

More was not eager for these honors. He would much rather have lived a simple family life, but bluff King Hal was no easy master to serve. If he chose to honor a man and set him high, that man could but submit. So, as Erasmus says, More was dragged into public life and honor, and being thus dragged in troubles were not slow to follow.

More was not keen on these honors. He would have preferred to live a simple family life, but the blustery King Hal was not an easy master to serve. If he decided to honor a man and elevate him, that man could do nothing but submit. So, as Erasmus says, More was pulled into public life and recognition, and once he was drawn in, troubles quickly followed.

Henry grew tired of his wife, Queen Catherine, but the Pope would not allow him to divorce her so that he might marry another. Then Henry quarreled with the Pope. The Pope, he said, should no longer have power in England. He should no longer be head of the Church, but the people must henceforth look to the King as such. This More could not do. He tried to keep out of the quarrel. He was true to his King as king, but he felt that he must be true to his religion too. To him the Pope was the representative of Christ on earth, and he could look to no other as head of the Church. When first More had come into the King's service, Henry bade him "first look unto God, and after God unto him." Of this his Chancellor now reminded him, and laying down his seal of office he went home, hoping to live the rest of his days in peace.

Henry grew tired of his wife, Queen Catherine, but the Pope wouldn’t let him divorce her to marry someone else. Then Henry had a falling out with the Pope. He claimed that the Pope should no longer have power in England. The Pope shouldn’t be the head of the Church; instead, the people should look to the King in that role. More couldn’t accept this. He tried to stay out of the dispute. He was loyal to his King as a ruler, but he felt he also had to be true to his faith. For him, the Pope was the representative of Christ on earth, and he couldn’t accept anyone else as head of the Church. When More first started serving the King, Henry had told him to "look to God first, and then to him." His Chancellor reminded him of this now, and after laying down his seal of office, he went home, hoping to live the rest of his days in peace.

But that was not to be. "It is perilous striving with princes," said a friend. " I would wish you somewhat to incline to the King's pleasure. The anger of princes is death."

But that was not meant to happen. "It's risky going up against royalty," said a friend. "I would advise you to lean towards the King's favor. The wrath of princes can be fatal."

"Is that all?" replied More calmly; "then in good faith the difference between you and me is but this, that I shall die to- day and you to-morrow."

"Is that it?" More replied calmly; "then honestly, the only difference between you and me is that I will die today and you will die tomorrow."

So it fell out. There came a day when messengers came to More's happy home, and the beloved father was led away to imprisonment and death.

So it happened. One day, messengers arrived at More's happy home, and his beloved father was taken away to prison and death.

For fifteen months he was kept in the Tower. During all that time his cheerful steadfastness did not waver. He wrote long letters to his children, and chiefly to Meg, his best-loved daughter. When pen and ink were taken away from him, he still wrote with coal. In these months he became an old man, bent and crippled with disease. But though his body was feeble his mind was clear, his spirit bright as ever. No threats or promises could shake his purpose. He could not and would not own Henry as head of the Church.

For fifteen months, he was kept in the Tower. During all that time, his cheerful determination didn’t falter. He wrote long letters to his children, especially to Meg, his favorite daughter. When they took away his pen and ink, he still wrote with coal. In those months, he aged into an old man, bent and weakened by illness. But although his body was frail, his mind was sharp, and his spirit remained bright as ever. No threats or promises could alter his resolve. He could not and would not recognize Henry as the head of the Church.

At last the end came. In Westminster Hall More was tried for treason and found guilty. From Westminster through the thronging streets he was led back again to the Tower. In front of the prisoner an ax was carried, the edge being turned towards him. That was the sign to all who saw that he was to die.

At last, the end arrived. In Westminster Hall, More was tried for treason and found guilty. He was led back to the Tower through the crowded streets of Westminster. In front of him, an ax was carried, its edge facing him. That was the signal for everyone watching that he was going to die.

As the sad procession reached the Tower Wharf there was a pause. A young and beautiful woman darted from the crowd, and caring not for the soldiers who surrounded him, unafraid of their swords and halberds, she reached the old man's side, and threw herself sobbing on his breast. In was Margaret, More's beloved daughter, who, fearing that never again she might see her father, thus came in the open street to say farewell. She clung to him and kissed him in sight of all again and again, but no word could she say save, "Oh, my father! oh, my father!"

As the sad procession reached the Tower Wharf, there was a moment of stillness. A young and beautiful woman broke away from the crowd, ignoring the soldiers surrounding him, unafraid of their swords and halberds. She rushed to the old man's side and collapsed, sobbing on his chest. It was Margaret, More's beloved daughter, who, fearing she might never see her father again, came into the open street to say goodbye. She clung to him and kissed him over and over in front of everyone, but she could say nothing except, "Oh, my father! oh, my father!"

Then Sir Thomas, holding her tenderly, comforted and blessed her, and at last she took her arms from about his neck and he passed on. But Margaret could not yet leave him. Scarcely had she gone ten steps than suddenly she turned back. Once more breaking through the guard she threw her arms about him. Not a word did Sir Thomas say, but as he held her there the tears fell fast from his eyes, while from the crowd around broke the sound of weeping. Even the guards wept for pity. But at last, with full and heavy hearts, father and daughter parted.

Then Sir Thomas, holding her gently, comforted and blessed her, and finally she released her arms from around his neck and he moved on. But Margaret couldn’t bring herself to leave him yet. Hardly had she taken ten steps when she suddenly turned back. Once again breaking through the crowd, she wrapped her arms around him. Sir Thomas didn't say a word, but as he held her there, tears streamed down his face, while around them the sound of weeping erupted from the crowd. Even the guards cried out of sympathy. But eventually, with full and heavy hearts, father and daughter parted.

"Dear Meg," Sir Thomas wrote for the last time, "I never liked your manner better towards me than when you kissed me last. For I like when daughterly love and dear charity hath no leisure to look to worldly courtesy."

"Dear Meg," Sir Thomas wrote for the last time, "I never liked your attitude towards me more than when you kissed me last. I appreciate when daughterly love and genuine kindness have no time for worldly politeness."

Next day he died cheerfully as he had lived. To the last he jested in his quaint fashion. The scaffold was so badly built that it was ready to fall, so Sir Thomas, jesting, turned to the lieutenant. "I pray you, Master Lieutenant," he said, "see me safe up, and for my coming down let me shift for myself." He desired the people to pray for him, and having kissed the executioner in token of forgiveness, he laid his head upon the block. "So passed Sir Thomas More out of the world to God." His death was mourned by many far and near. "Had we been master of such a servant," said the Emperor Charles when he heard of it, "we would rather have lost the best city of our dominions than have lost such a worthy counselor."

The next day, he passed away cheerfully, just as he had lived. Even in his final moments, he joked in his unique way. The scaffold was poorly constructed and looked like it might collapse, so Sir Thomas, jokingly, turned to the lieutenant and said, "I ask you, Master Lieutenant, to help me up safely, and for my descent, let me handle it myself." He asked the crowd to pray for him, and after kissing the executioner as a sign of forgiveness, he laid his head on the block. "This is how Sir Thomas More left the world to be with God." Many, near and far, mourned his death. When Emperor Charles heard the news, he said, "If we had possessed such a servant, we would have preferred to lose the finest city in our realm rather than such a valuable counselor."

More died for his faith, that of the Catholic Church. He, as others, saw with grief that there was much within the Church that needed to be made better, but he trusted it would be made better. To break away from the Church, to doubt the headship of the Pope, seemed to him such wickedness that he hated the Reformers and wrote against them. And although in Utopia he allowed his happy people to have full freedom in matters of religion, in real life he treated sternly and even cruelly those Protestants with whom he had to deal.

More people died for their faith, the Catholic Church. He, like others, felt sorrow that there was much within the Church that needed improvement, but he believed it would get better. To separate from the Church or question the authority of the Pope seemed to him such evil that he despised the Reformers and wrote against them. And even though in Utopia he allowed his happy people full freedom in religious matters, in real life he treated those Protestants he encountered strictly and even harshly.

Yet the Reformation was stirring all the world, and while Sir Thomas More cheerfully and steadfastly died for the Catholic faith, there were others in England who as cheerfully lived, worked, and died for the Protestant faith. We have little to do with these Reformers in this book, except in so far as they touch our literature, and it is to them that we owe our present Bible.

Yet the Reformation was stirring the entire world, and while Sir Thomas More cheerfully and steadfastly died for the Catholic faith, there were others in England who just as cheerfully lived, worked, and died for the Protestant faith. We have little to do with these Reformers in this book, except as it relates to our literature, and it is to them that we owe our current Bible.

First William Tyndale, amid difficulties and trials, translated afresh the New and part of the Old Testament, and died the death of a martyr in 1536.

First, William Tyndale, facing challenges and hardships, translated the New Testament and parts of the Old Testament anew, and he was martyred in 1536.

Miles Coverdale followed him with a complete translation in happier times. For Henry VIII, for his own purposes, wished to spread a knowledge of the Bible, and commanded that a copy of Coverdale's Bible should be placed in every parish church. And although Coverdale was not so great a scholar as Tyndale, his language was fine and stately, with a musical ring about the words, and to this day we still keep his version of the Psalms in the Prayer Book.

Miles Coverdale later produced a complete translation during better times. Henry VIII, for his own reasons, wanted to promote knowledge of the Bible and ordered that a copy of Coverdale's Bible be placed in every parish church. Even though Coverdale wasn't as distinguished a scholar as Tyndale, his language was elegant and formal, with a melodic quality to the words, and to this day we still use his version of the Psalms in the Prayer Book.

Other versions of the Bible followed these, until in 1611, in the reign of James I and VI, the translation which we use to-day was at length published. That has stood and still stands the test of time. And, had we no other reason to treasure it, we would still for its simple musical language look upon it as one of the fine things in our literature.

Other versions of the Bible came after these, until in 1611, during the reign of James I and VI, the translation we use today was finally published. It has endured and continues to withstand the test of time. Even if we had no other reason to value it, we would still consider its simple, musical language one of the great treasures of our literature.

BOOKS TO READ

Life of Sir Thomas More (King's Classics, modern English), by W.
Roper (his son-in-law). Utopia (King's Classics, modern
English), translated by R. Robinson. Utopia (old English),
edited by Churton Collins.

Life of Sir Thomas More (King's Classics, modern English), by W.
Roper (his son-in-law). Utopia (King's Classics, modern
English), translated by R. Robinson. Utopia (old English),
edited by Churton Collins.

Chapter XXXIX HOW THE SONNET CAME TO ENGLAND

UPON a January day in 1527 two gaily decked barges met upon the Thames. In the one sat a man of forty. His fair hair and beard were already touched with gray. His face was grave and thoughtful, and his eyes gave to it a curious expression, for the right was dull and sightless, while with the left he looked about him sharply. This was Sir John Russell, gentleman of the Privy Chamber, soldier, ambassador, and favorite of King Henry VIII. Fighting in the King's French wars he had lost the sight of his right eye. Since then he had led a busy life in court and camp, passing through many perilous adventures in the service of his master, and now once again by the King's commands he was about to set forth for Italy.

ON a January day in 1527, two brightly decorated barges met on the Thames. In one of them sat a man in his forties. His fair hair and beard were already starting to go gray. His expression was serious and contemplative, and his eyes held a curious look: the right one was dull and sightless, while the left one scanned his surroundings attentively. This was Sir John Russell, a gentleman of the Privy Chamber, soldier, ambassador, and favored by King Henry VIII. While fighting in the King's wars in France, he had lost the sight of his right eye. Since then, he had lived a busy life at court and in the field, going through many dangerous adventures in service of his king, and now, once again at the King's orders, he was about to set off for Italy.

As the other barge drew near Russell saw that in it there sat Thomas Wyatt, a young poet and courtier of twenty-three. He was tall and handsome, and his thick dark hair framed a pale, clever face which now looked listless. But as his dreamy poet's eyes met those of Sir John they lighted up. The two men greeted each other familiarly. "Whither away," cried Wyatt, for he saw that Russell was prepared for a journey.

As the other barge came closer, Russell saw that Thomas Wyatt, a young poet and courtier, was aboard. He was twenty-three, tall, and good-looking, with thick dark hair framing a pale, intelligent face that looked a bit dull at the moment. However, when his dreamy poet's eyes met Sir John's, they brightened. The two men greeted each other like old friends. "Where are you off to?" Wyatt called out, noticing that Russell was getting ready for a trip.

"To Italy, sent by the King."

"To Italy, sent by the King."

To Italy, the land of Poetry! The idea fired the poet's soul.

To Italy, the land of Poetry! The thought ignited the poet's spirit.

"And I," at once he answered, "will, if you please, ask leave, get money, and go with you."

"And I," he replied immediately, "will, if that's alright with you, ask for permission, get some money, and go with you."

"No man more welcome," answered the ambassador, and so it was settled between them. The money and the leave were both forthcoming, and Thomas Wyatt passed to Italy. This chance meeting and this visit to Italy are of importance to our literature, because they led to a new kind of poem being written in English. This was the Sonnet.

"No one was more welcome," replied the ambassador, and that settled it between them. The money and the permission were both granted, and Thomas Wyatt went to Italy. This unexpected meeting and trip to Italy are significant for our literature because they resulted in a new type of poem being written in English. This was the Sonnet.

The Sonnet is a poem of fourteen lines, and is perhaps the most difficult kind of poem to write. It is divided into two parts. The first part has eight lines and ought only to have two rimes. That is, supposing we take words riming with love and king for our rimes, four lines must rime with love and four with king. The rimes, too, must come in a certain order. The first, fourth, fifth and eighth lines must rime, and the second, third, sixth, and seventh. This first part is called the octave, from the Latin word octo, eight. The second part contains six lines, and is therefore called the sextet, from the Latin word sex, meaning six. The sextet may have either two or three rimes, and these may be arranged in almost any order. But a correct sonnet ought not to end with a couplet, that is two riming lines. However, very many good writers in English do so end their sonnets.

The Sonnet is a poem with fourteen lines and is probably the hardest type of poem to write. It’s divided into two parts. The first part has eight lines and should only have two rhymes. For example, if we use words that rhyme with love and king as our rhymes, four lines must rhyme with love and four with king. The rhymes also need to follow a specific pattern. The first, fourth, fifth, and eighth lines must rhyme, while the second, third, sixth, and seventh lines rhyme together. This first part is called the octave, from the Latin word "octo," meaning eight. The second part has six lines and is therefore called the sextet, from the Latin word "sex," meaning six. The sextet can have either two or three rhymes, and they can be arranged in almost any order. However, a proper sonnet shouldn't end with a couplet, which is two rhyming lines. Nonetheless, many talented writers in English do end their sonnets this way.

As the sonnet is so bound about with rules, it often makes the thought which it expresses sound a little unreal. And for that very reason it suited the times in which Wyatt lived. In those far-off days every knight had a lady whom he vowed to serve and love. He took her side in every quarrel, and if he were a poet, or even if he were not, he wrote verses in her honor, and sighed and died for her. The lady was not supposed to do anything in return; she might at most smile upon her knight or drop her glove, that he might be made happy by picking it up. In fact, the more disdainful the lady might be the better it was, for then the poet could write the more passionate verses. For all this love and service was make-believe. It was merely a fashion and not meant to be taken seriously. A man might have a wife whom he loved dearly, and yet write poems in honor of another lady without thought of wrong. The sonnet, having something very artificial in it, just suited this make-believe love.

As the sonnet is so strict with its rules, it often makes what it expresses sound a bit unrealistic. And that's exactly why it fit the era in which Wyatt lived. Back then, every knight had a lady he promised to serve and love. He defended her in every dispute, and whether he was a poet or not, he wrote poems in her honor, sighing and pining for her. The lady wasn't expected to do much in return; at most, she might smile at her knight or drop her glove so he could feel happy picking it up. In fact, the more indifferent she was, the better it was, because then the poet could write more passionate verses. All this love and devotion was just a fantasy. It was simply a trend and not meant to be taken seriously. A man might have a wife he loved deeply, yet write poems for another lady without feeling guilty. The sonnet, with its artificiality, perfectly matched this fanciful love.

Petrarch, the great Italian poet, from whom you remember Chaucer had learned much, and whom perhaps he had once met, made use of this kind of poem. In his sonnets he told his love of a fair lady, Laura, and made her famous for all time.

Petrarch, the famous Italian poet, from whom you remember Chaucer learned a lot, and whom he might have met once, used this type of poem. In his sonnets, he expressed his love for a beautiful lady, Laura, and made her famous forever.

Of course, when Wyatt came to Italy Petrarch had long been dead. But his poems were as living as in the days of Chaucer, and it was from Petrarch's works that Wyatt learned this new kind of poem, and it was he who first made use of it in English. He, too, like Petrarch, addressed his sonnets to a lady, and the lady he took for his love was Queen Anne Boleyn. As he is the first, he is perhaps one of the roughest of our sonnet writers, but into his sonnets he wrought something of manly strength. He does not sigh so much as other poets of the age. He says, in fact, "If I serve my lady faithfully I deserve reward." Here is one of his sonnets, which he calls "The lover compareth his state to a ship in perilous storm tossed by the sea."

Of course, when Wyatt came to Italy, Petrarch had been dead for a long time. But his poems were just as alive as they were in Chaucer's time, and it was from Petrarch's works that Wyatt learned this new type of poem, making him the first to use it in English. Like Petrarch, he also addressed his sonnets to a lady, and the woman he loved was Queen Anne Boleyn. As the first, he might be one of the roughest sonnet writers, but he infused his sonnets with a sense of masculine strength. He doesn't sigh as much as other poets of his time. In fact, he says, "If I serve my lady faithfully, I deserve reward." Here’s one of his sonnets, which he titles "The lover compares his state to a ship in perilous storm tossed by the sea."

    "My galléy charged with forgetfulness,
    Through sharpe seas in winter's night doth pass,
    'Tween rock and rock; and eke my foe (alas)
    That is my lord, steereth with cruelness:
    And every oar a thought in readiness,
    As though that death were light in such a case.
    An endless wind doth tear the sail apace,
    Of forcéd sighs and trusty fearfulness;
    A rain of tears, a cloud of dark disdain,
    Have done the wearied cords great hinderance:
    Wreathéd with error and with ignorance;
    The stars be his, that lead me to this pain;
    Drownéd is reason that should me comfort,
    And I remain, despairing of the port."

"My ship is burdened with forgetfulness,
    It sails through rough seas on a winter's night,
    Between rocks; and my enemy (oh no)
    Who is my lord, steers with cruelty:
    And every oar is a thought ready,
    As if death were easy in this situation.
    An endless wind tears at the sail quickly,
    Made of forced sighs and reliable fear;
    A rain of tears, a cloud of dark contempt,
    Has caused the tired ropes great trouble:
    Twisted with mistakes and ignorance;
    The stars belong to him, that guide me to this pain;
    Reason, which should comfort me, is drowned,
    And I remain, hopeless of reaching the port."

It is not perfect, it is not even Wyatt's best sonnet, but it is one of the most simple. To make it run smoothly we must sound the ed in those words ending in ed as a separate syllable, and we must put a final e to sharp in the second line and sound that. Then you see the rimes are not very good. To begin with, the first eight all have sounds of s. Then "alas" and "pass" do not rime with "case" and "apace," nor do "comfort" and "port." I point these things out, so that later on you may see for yourselves how much more polished and elegant a thing the sonnet becomes.

It’s not perfect, it’s not even Wyatt’s best sonnet, but it’s one of the simpler ones. To make it flow better, we need to pronounce the 'ed' in words ending with 'ed' as a separate syllable, and we should also add a final 'e' to 'sharp' in the second line and pronounce that. You’ll notice the rhymes aren’t very strong. To start with, the first eight all have 's' sounds. Then “alas” and “pass” don’t rhyme with “case” and “apace,” and neither do “comfort” and “port.” I mention these points so that later on, you can see for yourselves how much more refined and graceful the sonnet becomes.

Although Wyatt was our first sonnet writer, some of his poems which are not sonnets are much more musical, especially some he wrote for music. Perhaps best of all you will like his satire Of the mean and sure estate. A satire is a poem which holds up to scorn and ridicule wickedness, folly, or stupidity. It is the sword of literature, and often its edge was keen, its point sharp.

Although Wyatt was our first sonnet writer, some of his poems that aren’t sonnets are much more melodic, especially those he wrote for music. You might especially enjoy his satire, "Of the Mean and Sure Estate." A satire is a poem that mocks wickedness, foolishness, or stupidity. It’s the sword of literature, often with a sharp edge and a pointed tip.

    "My mother's maids when they do sew and spin,
    They sing a song made of the fieldish mouse;
    That for because her livelod* was but thin
    Would needs go see her townish sister's house.

"My mom's maids, when they sew and spin,
    They sing a song about the field mouse;
    Because her life was so bare
    She had to go visit her sister in the town."

    *Livelihood.
    . . . . . . .
    'My sister,' quoth she, 'hath a living good,
    And hence from me she dwelleth not a mile,
    In cold and storm she lieth warm and dry
    In bed of down. The dirt doth not defile
    Her tender foot; she labours not as I.
    Richly she feeds, and at the rich man's cost;
    And for her meat she need not crave nor cry.
    By sea, by land, of delicates* the most,
    Her caterer seeks, and spareth for no peril.
    She feeds on boil meat, bake meat and roast,
    And hath, therefore, no whit of charge or travail.'

*Livelihood.
    . . . . . . .
    'My sister,' she said, 'has a good life,
    And she lives less than a mile from me,
    In cold and storms, she sleeps warm and dry
    In a down-filled bed. The dirt doesn’t touch
    Her delicate feet; she doesn't work like I do.
    She eats well, all at the rich man's expense;
    And for her food, she doesn't have to beg or shout.
    By sea, by land, the best of the best,
    Her caterer seeks, sparing no effort.
    She enjoys boiled meat, baked goods, and roast,
    And so, she has no worries or hard work.'

    *Delicacies.
    . . . . . . .
    So forth she goes, trusting of all this wealth
    With her sister her part so for to shape,
    That if she might there keep herself in health,
    To live a Lady, while her life do last.
    And to the door now is she come by stealth,
    And with her foot anon she scrapes full fast.
    Th' other for fear durst not well scarce appear,
    Of every noise so was the wretch aghast.
    At last she askéd softly who was there;
    And in her language as well as she could,
    'Peep,' quoth the other, 'sister, I am here.'
    'Peace,' quoth the town mouse, 'why speaketh thou so loud?'
    But by the hand she took her fair and well.
    'Welcome,' quoth she, 'my sister by the Rood.'
    She feasted her that joy it was to tell
    The fare they had, they drank the wine so clear;
    And as to purpose now and then it fell,
    So cheered her with, 'How, sister, what cheer.'
    Amid this joy befell a sorry chance,
    That welladay, the stranger bought full dear
    The fare she had. For as she looked ascance,
    Under a stool she spied two flaming eyes,
    In a round head, with sharp ears. In France
    Was never mouse so feared, for the unwise
    Had not ere seen such beast before.
    Yet had nature taught her after her guise
    To know her foe, and dread him evermore.
    The town mouse fled, she knew whither to go;
    The other had no shift, but wonders sore,
    Fear'd of her life! At home she wished her tho';
    And to the door, alas! as she did skip
    (The heaven it would, lo, and eke her chance was so)
    At the threshold her sill foot did trip;
    And ere she might recover it again,
    The traitor Cat had caught her by the hip
    And made her there against her will remain,
    That had forgot her poor surety and rest,
    For seeming wealth, wherein she thought to reign."

*Delicacies.
    . . . . . . .
    So she moves forward, trusting in all this wealth,
    With her sister, her role to play,
    Hoping to stay healthy enough
    To live like a lady for as long as she can.
    And now she's quietly reached the door,
    And she quickly scrapes the ground with her foot.
    The other, scared, hardly dared to show herself,
    For every sound left her frightened.
    Finally, she softly asked who was there;
    And in her best language,
    'Peep,' said the other, 'sister, I'm here.'
    'Shh,' said the town mouse, 'why are you talking so loudly?'
    But she took her hand gently.
    'Welcome,' she said, 'my sister, by the cross.'
    She treated her to a feast that was a joy to share,
    They drank the wine so clear;
    And often she cheered her with, 'How, sister, how are you?'
    In the midst of this joy, an unfortunate event occurred,
    That indeed, the stranger paid dearly
    For the meal she enjoyed. For as she looked around,
    Under a stool, she noticed two glowing eyes,
    In a round head, with sharp ears. In France,
    No mouse had ever been so terrified, for the foolish
    Had never seen such a creature before.
    Yet nature had taught her to recognize her enemy
    And fear him forever.
    The town mouse fled, knowing where to go;
    The other had nowhere to turn, filled with dread,
    Fearing for her life! She longed to be home though;
    And as she skipped toward the door, alas!
    (Fate would have it, and her luck was such)
    At the threshold, her foot tripped;
    And before she could recover it,
    The treacherous Cat had caught her by the hip
    And held her there against her will,
    Having forgotten her own safety and peace,
    For the promise of wealth, where she thought she’d reign.

That is not the end of the poem. Wyatt points the moral. "Alas," he says, "how men do seek the best and find the worst." "Although thy head were hooped with gold," thou canst not rid thyself of care. Content thyself, then, with what is allotted thee and use it well.

That’s not the end of the poem. Wyatt highlights the lesson. “Alas,” he says, “how people pursue the best and find the worst.” “Even if your head were crowned with gold,” you can’t escape your worries. So, accept what you’re given and make the most of it.

This satire Wyatt wrote while living quietly in the country, having barely escaped with his life from the King's wrath. But although he escaped the scaffold, he died soon after in his King's service. Riding on the King's business in the autumn of 1542 he became overheated, fell into a fever, and died. He was buried at Sherborne. No stone marks his resting-place, but his friend and fellow-poet, Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, wrote a noble elegy:—

This satire was written by Wyatt while he was living a quiet life in the country, having barely escaped with his life from the King's anger. But even though he avoided the execution, he died shortly after while serving his King. While on royal business in the autumn of 1542, he became overheated, fell ill with a fever, and died. He was buried at Sherborne. No stone marks his grave, but his friend and fellow poet, Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, wrote a beautiful elegy:—

    "A hea, where Wisdom mysteries did frame;
    Whose hammers beat still, in that lively brain,
    As on a stithy* where that some work of fame
    Was daily wrought, to turn to Britain's gain.

"A head, where the mysteries of Wisdom were created;
    Whose hammers keep striking, in that vibrant mind,
    Like on a forge where some renowned work
    Was produced every day, benefiting Britain.

    *Anvil.
    . . . . . . .
    A hand, that taught what might be said in rhyme,
    That Chaucer reft the glory of his wit.
    A mark, the which (unperfected for time)
    Some may approach; but never none shall hit!"

*Anvil.
    . . . . . . .
    A hand that showed what could be said in rhyme,
    That Chaucer stole the shine of his cleverness.
    A target, which (unfinished over time)
    Some might get close to; but no one will ever hit!"

BOOKS TO READ

Early Sixteenth-Century Lyrics (Belle Lettres Series), edited by
F. M. Padelford (original spelling).

Early Sixteenth-Century Lyrics (Belle Lettres Series), edited by
F. M. Padelford (original spelling).

Chapter XL THE BEGINNING OF BLANK VERSE

THE poet with whose verses the last chapter ended was named Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey. The son of a noble and ancient house, Surrey lived a gay life in court and camp. Proud, hot-headed, quick-tempered, he was often in trouble, more than once in prison. In youth he was called "the most foolish proud boy in England," and at the age of thirty, still young and gay and full of life, he died upon the scaffold. Accused of treason, yet innocent, he fell a victim to "the wrath of princes," the wrath of that hot-headed King Henry VIII. Surrey lived at the same time as Wyatt and, although he was fourteen years younger, was his friend. Together they are the forerunners of our modern poetry. They are nearly always spoken of together—Wyatt and Surrey—Surrey and Wyatt. Like Wyatt, Surrey followed the Italian poets. Like Wyatt he wrote sonnets; but whereas Wyatt's are rough, Surrey's are smooth and musical, although he does not keep the rules about rime endings. One who wrote not long after the time of Wyatt and Surrey says of them, "Sir Thomas Wyatt, the elder, and Henry, Earl of Surrey, were the two chieftains, who, having travelled in Italy, and there tasted the sweet and stately measures and style of the Italian poesie . . . greatly polished our rude and homely manner of vulgar poesie from that it had been before, and for that cause may justly be said the first reformers of our English metre and syle. . . . I repute them for the two chief lanterns of light to all others that have since employed their pens on English poesie."*

THE poet who ended the last chapter was Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey. As the son of an ancient noble family, Surrey lived a lively life in both court and military settings. Proud, hot-headed, and quick to anger, he often found himself in trouble and was imprisoned more than once. In his youth, he was known as "the most foolish proud boy in England," and at just thirty years old, vibrant and full of life, he was executed. Accused of treason but actually innocent, he became a casualty of "the wrath of princes," specifically the volatile King Henry VIII. Surrey was a contemporary of Wyatt and, though fourteen years younger, was his friend. Together, they are considered the pioneers of modern poetry. They are almost always mentioned together—Wyatt and Surrey—Surrey and Wyatt. Like Wyatt, Surrey was inspired by Italian poets. He also wrote sonnets; however, while Wyatt's are rough, Surrey's are smooth and musical, even though he doesn’t always follow the rules of rhyme endings. A writer from shortly after Wyatt and Surrey's time remarked on them: "Sir Thomas Wyatt, the elder, and Henry, Earl of Surrey, were the two chieftains, who, having traveled in Italy, and there tasted the sweet and stately measures and style of the Italian poetry... greatly polished our rough and simple manner of vernacular poetry from what it had been before, and for that reason may justly be said the first reformers of our English meter and style... I consider them the two chief lanterns of light for all others who have since taken pen to paper on English poetry."*

*G. Puttenham, Art of English Poesie.

*G. Puttenham, Art of English Poesie.

A later writer* has called Surrey the "first refiner" of our language. And just as there comes a time in our own lives when we begin to care not only for the story, but for the words in which a story is told and for the way in which those words are used, so, too, there comes such a time in the life of a nation, and this time for England we may perhaps date from Wyatt and Surrey. Before then there were men who tried to use the best words in the best way, but they did it unknowingly, as birds might sing. The language, too, in which they wrote was still a growing thing. When Surrey wrote it had nearly reached its finished state, and he helped to finish and polish it.

A later writer* referred to Surrey as the "first refiner" of our language. Just like there comes a time in our own lives when we start to care not just about the story, but also about the words in which it's told and how those words are used, there’s a similar moment in the life of a nation. For England, we can perhaps trace this back to Wyatt and Surrey. Before that, there were people who attempted to use the best words in the best way, but they did it without awareness, much like birds singing. The language they wrote in was still evolving. By the time Surrey wrote, it was almost at its final form, and he contributed to refining and enhancing it.

*W. J. Courthope.

W.J. Courthope.

As the fashion was, Surrey chose a lady to whom to address his verses. She was the little Lady Elizabeth Fitz-Gerald, whose father had died a broken-hearted prisoner in the Tower. She was only ten when Surrey made her famous in song, under the name of Geraldine. Here is a sonnet in which he, seeing the joy of all nature at the coming of Spring, mourns that his lady is still unkind:

As was the style back then, Surrey picked a lady to whom he would dedicate his poems. She was the young Lady Elizabeth Fitz-Gerald, whose father had died heartbroken in the Tower. She was just ten years old when Surrey immortalized her in his song, calling her Geraldine. Here’s a sonnet where he, witnessing the joy of nature with the arrival of Spring, laments that his lady remains unkind:

    "The sweet season, that bud and bloom forth brings,
    With green hath clad the hill, and eke the vale,
    The nightingale with feathers new she sings:
    The turtle to her mate hath told her tale.
    Summer is come, for every spray now springs,
    The hart hath hung his old head on the pale,
    The buck in haste his winter coat he flings;
    The fishes float with new repaired scale,
    The adder all her slough away she lings;
    The swift swallow pursueth the flies small;
    The busy-bee her honey now she mings;*
    Winter is worn that was the flowers' bale.
    And thus I see among these pleasant things
    Each care decays, and yet my sorrow springs."

"The sweet season, which brings buds and blooms,
    Has covered the hill and the valley in green,
    The nightingale sings with her fresh feathers:
    The turtle has shared her story with her mate.
    Summer has arrived, as every branch now grows,
    The stag has shed his old antlers by the gate,
    The buck quickly sheds his winter coat;
    The fish swim with their scales renewed,
    The adder sheds her skin completely;
    The swift swallow chases after small flies;
    The busy bee is mixing her honey now;
    Winter is gone, which was the flowers' sorrow.
    And so I observe among these joyful things
    That every worry fades, yet my sadness remains."

*Mingles.

Socializes.

Besides following Wyatt in making the sonnet known to English readers, Surrey was the first to write in blank verse, that is in long ten-syllabled lines which do not rime. This is a kind of poetry in which some of the grandest poems in our language are written, and we should remember Surrey as the first maker of it. For with very little change the rules which Surrey laid down have been followed by our best poets ever since, so from the sixteenth century till now there has been far less change in our poetry than in the five centuries before. You can see this for yourself if you compare Surrey's poetry with Layamon's or Langland's, and then with some of the blank verse near the end of this book.

Besides following Wyatt in making the sonnet known to English readers, Surrey was the first to write in blank verse, which consists of long ten-syllable lines that don’t rhyme. This type of poetry includes some of the most magnificent poems in our language, and we should remember Surrey as its pioneer. With only slight changes, the rules that Surrey established have been followed by our best poets ever since, meaning there has been significantly less change in our poetry from the sixteenth century to now than in the previous five centuries. You can see this for yourself by comparing Surrey's poetry with Layamon's or Langland's, and then with some of the blank verse at the end of this book.

It was in translating part of Virgil's Aeneid that Surrey used blank verse. Virgil was an ancient Roman poet, born 70 B. C., who in his book called the Aeneid told of the wanderings and adventures of Aeneas, and part of this poem Surrey translated into English.

It was while translating part of Virgil's Aeneid that Surrey used blank verse. Virgil was an ancient Roman poet, born in 70 B.C., who wrote the Aeneid, which tells the story of Aeneas's journeys and adventures, and Surrey translated part of this poem into English.

This is how he tells of the way in which Aeneas saved his old father by carrying him on his shoulders out of the burning town of Troy when "The crackling flame was heard throughout the walls, and more and more the burning heat drew near."

This is how he describes how Aeneas saved his elderly father by carrying him on his back out of the burning city of Troy when "The crackling flame was heard throughout the walls, and the burning heat drew closer and closer."

            "My shoulders broad,
    And layéd neck with garments 'gan I spread,
    And thereon cast a yellow lion's skin;
    And thereupon my burden I receive.
    Young Iulus clasped in my right hand,
    Followeth me fast, with unequal pace,
    And at my back my wife. Thus did we pass
    By places shadowed most with the night,
    And me, whom late the dart which enemies threw,
    Nor press of Argive routs could make amaz'd,
    Each whisp'ring wind hath power now to fray,
    And every sound to move my doubtful mind.
    So much I dread my burden and my fere.*
        And now we 'gan draw near unto the gate,
    Right well escap'd the danger, as me thought,
    When that at hand a sound of feet we heard.
    My father then, gazing throughout the dark,
    Cried on me, 'Flee, son! they are at hand.'
    With that, bright shields, and shene** armours I saw
    But then, I know not what unfriendly god
    My troubled with from me bereft for fear.
    For while I ran by the most secret streets,
    Eschewing still the common haunted track,
    From me, catif, alas! bereavéd was
    Creusa then, my spouse; I wot not how,
    Whether by fate, or missing of the way,
    Or that she was by weariness retain'd;
    But never sith these eyes might her behold.
    Nor did I yet perceive that she was lost,
    Nor never backward turnéd I my mind;
    Till we came to the hill whereon there stood
    The old temple dedicated to Ceres.
        And when that we were there assembled all,
    She was only away deceiving us,
    Her spouse, her son, and all her company.
    What god or man did I not then accuse,
    Near wode *** for ire? or what more cruel chance
    Did hap to me in all Troy's overthrow?"

"My broad shoulders, And my laid-back neck with clothes I began to spread, And then threw on a yellow lion's skin; And then I took on my burden. Young Iulus held tightly in my right hand, Follows me closely, but unevenly, And behind me is my wife. Thus we passed Through places most shadowed by night, And I, who just recently could withstand The enemy's darts and the pressure of the Argive crowds, Now feel anxious at every whispering wind, And every sound makes my mind waver. I dread my burden and my companion.* And now we began to draw near to the gate, Thinking we had well escaped danger, When we heard the sound of footsteps nearby. My father, gazing into the darkness, Cried out to me, 'Flee, son! They are coming.' Then I saw bright shields and shining** armor, But then, I don't know which unfriendly god Filled me with fear, taking away my clarity. For while I ran through the hidden streets, Avoiding the usual crowded paths, Alas! I was bereft of Creusa, my spouse; I do not know how, Whether by fate, by losing my way, Or if she was held back by exhaustion; But I never saw her again with these eyes. I didn’t realize she was lost, Nor did I ever turn my mind back; Until we reached the hill where stood The old temple dedicated to Ceres. And when we all gathered there, She was the only one missing, deceiving us, Her spouse, her son, and all her company. What god or man did I not then blame, Nearly mad*** with rage? Or what more cruel fate Happened to me in all of Troy's downfall?"

    *Companion.
    **Bright.
    ***Mad.

*Friend.
    **Luminous.
    ***Angry.

Chapter XLI SPENSER—THE "SHEPHERD'S CALENDAR"

WHEN Henry signed Surrey's death-warrant he himself was near death, and not many weeks later the proud and violent king met his end. Then followed for England changeful times. After Protestant Edward came for a tragic few days Lady Jane. Then followed the short, sad reign of Catholic Mary, who, dying, left the throne free for her brilliant sister Elizabeth. Those years, from the death of King Henry VIII to the end of the first twenty years of Elizabeth's reign, were years of action rather than of production. They were years of struggle, during which England was swayed to and fro in the fight of religions. They were years during which the fury of the storm of the Reformation worked itself out. But although they were such unquiet years they were also years of growth, and at the end of that time there blossomed forth one of the fairest seasons of our literature.

WHEN Henry signed Surrey's death warrant, he was close to death himself, and just a few weeks later, the proud and violent king met his end. This led to tumultuous times for England. After Protestant Edward, Lady Jane ruled for a tragically brief period. Then came the short, sorrowful reign of Catholic Mary, who, upon her death, left the throne open for her brilliant sister Elizabeth. Those years, from the death of King Henry VIII to the end of the first twenty years of Elizabeth's reign, were marked by action rather than production. They were years of struggle, during which England swayed back and forth in the conflict of religions. They were also the years when the intensity of the Reformation's turmoil unfolded. Despite being such restless years, they were also years of growth, culminating in one of the finest periods of our literature.

We call the whole group of authors who sprang up at this time the Elizabethans, after the name of the Queen in whose reign they lived and wrote. And to those of us who know even a very little of the time, the word calls up a brilliant vision. Great names come crowding to our minds, names of poets, dramatists, historians, philosophers, divines. It would be impossible to tell of all in this book, so we must choose the greatest from the noble array. And foremost among them comes Edmund Spenser, for "the glory of the new literature broke in England with Edmund Spenser."*

We refer to the entire group of authors who emerged during this period as the Elizabethans, named after the Queen whose reign they lived and wrote in. For those of us who know even a bit about that time, the word evokes a vivid image. Great names come rushing to our minds—names of poets, playwrights, historians, philosophers, and theologians. It would be impossible to cover them all in this book, so we must select the most significant from the impressive list. At the forefront is Edmund Spenser, for "the glory of the new literature broke in England with Edmund Spenser."*

*J. R. Green, History of English People.

*J. R. Green, History of English People.*

If we could stand aside, as it were, and take a wide view of all our early literature, it would seem as if the names of Chaucer and Spenser stood out above all others like great mountains. The others are valleys between. They are pleasant fields in which to wander, in which to gather flowers, not landmarks for all the world like Chaucer and Spenser. And although it is easier and safer for children to wander in the meadows and gather meadow flowers, they still may look up to the mountains and hope to climb them some day.

If we could step back and look at all our early literature from a distance, it would seem like the names of Chaucer and Spenser stand out above all the rest like towering mountains. The others are like the valleys in between. They’re enjoyable places to explore and collect flowers, but not the landmarks that Chaucer and Spenser are for everyone. And although it’s easier and safer for kids to wander through the meadows and pick wildflowers, they can still look up at the mountains and hope to climb them one day.

Edmund Spenser was born in London in 1552, and was the son of a poor clothworker or tailor. He went to school at the Merchant Taylors' School, which had then been newly founded. That his father was very poor we know, for Edmund Spenser's name appears among "certain poor scholars of the schools about London" who received money and clothes from a fund left by a rich man to help poor children at school.

Edmund Spenser was born in London in 1552 and was the son of a poor cloth worker or tailor. He attended Merchant Taylors' School, which had just been established. We know his father was very poor because Edmund Spenser's name is listed among "certain poor scholars of the schools around London" who received money and clothing from a fund left by a wealthy individual to assist underprivileged children in school.

When he was about seventeen Edmund went to Cambridge, receiving for his journey a sum of ten shillings from the fund from which he had already received help at school. He entered college as a sizar, that is, in return for doing the work of a servant he received free board and lodging in his college. A sizar's life was not always a happy one, for many of the other scholars or gentlemen commoners looked down upon them because of their poverty. And this poverty they could not hide, for the sizars were obliged to wear a different cap and gown from that of the gentlemen commoners.

When he was about seventeen, Edmund went to Cambridge, getting ten shillings for his journey from the fund that had already helped him at school. He joined college as a sizar; this meant that in exchange for doing servant work, he received free meals and a place to stay. A sizar's life wasn't always a happy one, as many of the other students and gentlemen commoners looked down on them because of their financial struggles. And this poverty was hard to hide, as sizars had to wear a different cap and gown than the gentlemen commoners.

But of how Spenser fared at college we know nothing, except that he was often ill and that he made two lifelong friends. That he loved his university, however, we learn from his poems, when he tenderly speaks of "my mother Cambridge."* When he left college Spenser was twenty-three. He was poor and, it would seem, ill, so he did not return to London, but went to live with relatives in the country in Lancashire. And there about "the wasteful woods and forest wide"** he wandered, gathering new life and strength, taking all a poet's joy in the beauty and the freedom of a country life, "for ylike to me was liberty and life,"** he says. And here among the pleasant woods he met a fair lady named Rosalind, "the widow's daughter of the glen."***

But we don’t know much about how Spenser did in college, other than that he was often sick and made two lifelong friends. However, we learn from his poems that he loved his university, as he affectionately refers to it as "my mother Cambridge."* When he left college, Spenser was twenty-three. He was poor and, it seems, unwell, so he didn’t go back to London but moved in with relatives in the countryside of Lancashire. There, among "the wasteful woods and forest wide,"** he roamed, gathering new energy and inspiration, finding all a poet's joy in the beauty and freedom of country life, "for ylike to me was liberty and life,"** he states. And here, among the lovely woods, he met a beautiful lady named Rosalind, "the widow's daughter of the glen."***

*Faery Queen, book IV canto xi.
**Shepherd's Calendar, December
***The same, April.

*Faery Queen, book IV canto xi.
**Shepherd's Calendar, December
***The same, April.

Who Rosalind really was no one knows. She would never have been heard of had not Spenser taken her for his lady and made songs to her. Spenser's love for Rosalind was, however, more real than the fashionable poet's passion. He truly loved Rosalind, but she did not love him, and she soon married some one else. Then all his joy in the summer and the sunshine was made dark.

Who Rosalind really was, no one knows. She probably would have faded into obscurity if Spenser hadn't taken her as his muse and written songs about her. Spenser's love for Rosalind was, however, more genuine than the typical poet's infatuation. He truly loved her, but she didn't love him back, and she quickly married someone else. After that, all his happiness in the summer and sunshine was overshadowed.

    "Thus is my summer worn away and wasted,
    Thus is my harvest hastened all too rathe;*
    The ear that budded fair is burnt and blasted,
    And all my hopéd gain it turned to scathe:
        Of all the seed, that in my youth was sown,
        Was naught but brakes and brambles to be mown."**

"That's how my summer is spent and wasted,
    That's how my harvest came too soon;
    The ear that looked so good has burned and withered,
    And all my hoped-for gains turned to ruin:
        Of all the seeds that I planted in my youth,
        There’s nothing but weeds and brambles to cut."**

    *Early.
    **Shepherd's Calendar, December.

*Early.
    **Shepherd's Calendar, December.

At twenty-four life seemed ended, for "Love is a cureless sorrow."*

At twenty-four, life felt over, because "Love is a cureless sorrow."*

*Shepherd's Calendar, August.

Shepherd's Calendar, August.

    "Winter is come, that blows the baleful breath,
    And after Winter cometh timely death."*

"Winter has arrived, bringing with it a chilling breath,
    And after Winter comes timely death."*

*Shepherd's Calendar, December.

Shepherd's Calendar, December.

And now, when he was feeling miserable, lonely, desolate an old college friend wrote to him begging him to come to London. Spenser went, and through his friend he came to know Sir Philip Sidney, a true gentleman and a poet like himself, who in turn made him known to the great Earl of Leicester, Elizabeth's favorite.

And now, feeling miserable, lonely, and desolate, an old college friend wrote to him, asking him to come to London. Spenser went, and through his friend, he met Sir Philip Sidney, a true gentleman and poet like himself, who then introduced him to the great Earl of Leicester, Elizabeth's favorite.

Spenser thought his heart had been broken and that his life was done. But hearts do not break easily. Life is not done at twenty-four. After a time Spenser found that there was still much to live for. The great Earl became the poet's friend and patron, and gave him a post as secretary in his house. For in those days no man could live by writing alone. Poetry was still a graceful toy for the rich. If a poor man wished to toy with it, he must either starve or find a rich friend to be his patron, to give him work to do that would leave him time to write also. Such a friend Spenser found in Leicester. In the Earl's house the poor tailor's son met many of the greatest men of the court of Queen Elizabeth. On the Earl's business he went to Ireland and to the Continent, seeing new sights, meeting the men and women of the great world, so that a new and brilliant life seemed opening for him.

Spenser thought his heart was shattered and that his life was over. But hearts don’t break easily. Life isn't over at twenty-four. After a while, Spenser realized there was still so much to live for. The great Earl became his friend and mentor, giving him a position as secretary in his household. Back then, no one could survive solely by writing. Poetry was still a graceful pastime for the wealthy. If a poor man wanted to engage with it, he either had to starve or find a wealthy patron to support him, giving him work that would also allow him time to write. Spenser found such a friend in Leicester. In the Earl's house, the poor tailor's son met many of the most prominent figures in Queen Elizabeth's court. On the Earl's business, he traveled to Ireland and the Continent, experiencing new sights and meeting the notable men and women of the elite world, making it seem like a new and exciting life was unfolding for him.

Yet when, a few years later, Spenser published his first great poem, it did not tell of courts or courtiers, but of simple country sights and sounds. This book is called the Shepherd's Calendar, as it contains twelve poems, one for every month of the year.

Yet when, a few years later, Spenser published his first major poem, it didn't talk about courts or courtiers, but about simple country sights and sounds. This book is called the Shepherd's Calendar, as it contains twelve poems, one for each month of the year.

In it Spenser sings of his fair lost lady Rosalind, and he himself appears under the name of Colin Clout. The name is taken, as you will remember, from John Skelton's poem.

In it, Spenser sings about his beautiful lost lady Rosalind, and he himself goes by the name Colin Clout. The name is taken, as you may recall, from John Skelton's poem.

Spenser called his poems Aeclogues, from a Greek word meaning Goatherds' Tales, "Though indeed few goatherds have to do herein." He dedicated them to Sir Philip Sidney as "the president of noblesse and of chivalrie."

Spenser referred to his poems as Aeclogues, derived from a Greek term meaning Goatherds' Tales, "Although, in reality, few goatherds are involved here." He dedicated them to Sir Philip Sidney as "the leader of nobility and chivalry."

    "Go, little book: Thy self present,
    As child whose parent is unkent,
    To him that is the president
    Of Noblesse and of Chivalrie;
    And if that Envy bark at thee,
    As sure it will, for succour flee
    Under the shadow of his wing;
    And, asked who thee forth did bring;
    A shepherd's swain, say, did thee sing,
    All as his straying flock he fed;
    And when his honour hath thee read
    Crave pardon for my hardyhood.
    But, if that any ask thy name,
    Say, 'thou wert basebegot with blame.'
    For thy thereof thou takest shame,
    And, when thou art past jeopardy,
    Come tell me what was said of mee,
    And I will send more after thee."

"Go, little book: Present yourself,
    Like a child whose parent is unknown,
    To him who is the leader
    Of Nobility and Chivalry;
    And if Envy growls at you,
    Which it surely will, seek refuge
    Under the protection of his wing;
    And when asked who brought you here;
    Say it was a shepherd's boy who sang you,
    As he tended to his wandering flock;
    And when he has read your honor,
    Ask for forgiveness for my boldness.
    But if anyone asks your name,
    Say, 'you were born with shame.'
    For that you take pride,
    And when you are out of danger,
    Come back and tell me what was said about me,
    And I will send more after you."

The Shepherd's Calendar made the new poet famous. Spenser was advanced at court, and soon after went to Ireland in the train of the Lord-Deputy as Secretary of State. At that time Ireland was filled with storm and anger, with revolt against English rule, with strife among the Irish nobles themselves. Spain also was eagerly looking to Ireland as a point from which to strike at England. War, misery, poverty were abroad in all the land. Yet amid the horrid sights and sounds of battle Spenser found time to write.

The Shepherd's Calendar made the new poet famous. Spenser was promoted at court and soon after went to Ireland as Secretary of State for the Lord-Deputy. At that time, Ireland was filled with turmoil and anger, with uprisings against English rule and conflicts among the Irish nobles themselves. Spain was also eagerly eyeing Ireland as a base to attack England. War, suffering, and poverty were widespread across the land. Yet, amid the horrific sights and sounds of battle, Spenser still found time to write.

After eight years spent in the north of Ireland, Spenser was given a post which took him south. His new home was the old castle of Kilcolman in Cork. It was surrounded by fair wooded country, but to Spenser it seemed a desert. He had gone to Ireland as to exile, hoping that it was merely a stepping-stone to some great appointment in England, whither he longed to return. Now after eight years he found himself still in exile. He had no love for Ireland, and felt himself lonely and forsaken there. But soon there came another great Elizabethan to share his loneliness. This was Sir Walter Raleigh, who, being out of favor with his Queen, took refuge in his Irish estates until her anger should pass.

After spending eight years in Northern Ireland, Spenser was given a position that took him south. His new home was the old Kilcolman Castle in Cork. It was surrounded by beautiful wooded countryside, but to Spenser, it felt like a desert. He had come to Ireland as if it were an exile, hoping it would just be a stepping-stone to some significant role in England, where he longed to return. Now, after eight years, he found himself still in exile. He had no affection for Ireland and felt lonely and abandoned there. But soon, another notable figure from the Elizabethan era joined him in his solitude. This was Sir Walter Raleigh, who, having fallen out of favor with the Queen, sought refuge in his Irish estates until her displeasure subsided.

The two great men, thus alone among the wild Irish, made friends, and they had many a talk together. There within the gray stone walls of the old ivy-covered castle Spenser read the first part of his book, the Faery Queen, to Raleigh. Spenser had long been at work upon this great poem. It was divided into parts, and each part was called a book. Three books were now finished, and Raleigh, loud in his praises of them, persuaded the poet to bring them over to England to have them published.

The two great men, alone among the wild Irish, became friends and had many conversations together. Inside the old ivy-covered castle's gray stone walls, Spenser read the first part of his book, The Faery Queen, to Raleigh. Spenser had been working on this epic poem for a long time. It was divided into sections, with each section called a book. Three books were now completed, and Raleigh, praising them enthusiastically, convinced the poet to take them to England for publication.

In a poem called Colin Clout's come home again, which Spenser wrote a few years later, he tells in his own poetic way of these meetings and talks, and of how Raleigh persuaded him to go to England, there to publish his poem. In Colin Clout Spenser calls both himself and Raleigh shepherds. For just as at one time it was the fashion to write poems in the form of a dream, so in Spenser's day it was the fashion to write poems called pastorals, in which the authors made believe that all their characters were shepherds and shepherdesses.

In a poem called "Colin Clout's Come Home Again," which Spenser wrote a few years later, he shares in his own poetic style about these meetings and discussions, and how Raleigh convinced him to go to England to publish his poem. In "Colin Clout," Spenser refers to both himself and Raleigh as shepherds. Just as it used to be popular to write poems in the form of a dream, during Spenser's time it was trendy to write poems called pastorals, where authors pretended that all their characters were shepherds and shepherdesses.

    "One day, quoth he, I sat (as was my trade)
    Under the foot of Mole, that mountain hoare,
    Keeping my sheep amongst the cooly shade,
    Of the green alders by the Mulla's* shore:
    There a strange shepherd chanst to find me out,
    Whether alluréd by my pipe's delight,
    Whose pleasing sound y-shrilléd far about,
    Or thither led by chance, I know not right:
    Whom when I askéd from what place he came,
    And how he hight, himself he did y-clep,
    The Shepherd of the Ocean by name,
    And said he came far from the main sea deep.
    He sitting me beside in that same shade,
    Provokéd me to play some pleasant fit;**
    And, when he heard the music that I made,
    He found himself full greatly pleased at it."

"One day, he said, I was sitting (as I usually do)
Under the foot of Mole, that old mountain,
Watching my sheep in the cool shade,
Of the green alders by the Mulla's shore:
There a strange shepherd happened to find me,
Whether lured by the joy of my music,
Whose pleasant sound echoed widely,
Or guided there by chance, I’m not sure:
When I asked him where he was from,
And what his name was, he called himself,
The Shepherd of the Ocean,
And said he had come from the deep sea.
He sat down next to me in that same shade,
Encouraging me to play something enjoyable;
And when he heard the music I made,
He was quite pleased with it."

    *River Awbeg.
    **Strain.

River Awbeg.
    **Stress.

Spenser tells then how the "other shepherd" sang:—

Spenser then describes how the "other shepherd" sang:—

    "His song was all a lamentable lay,
    Of great unkindness, and of usage hard,
    Of Cynthia, the Lady of the Sea,
    That from her presence faultless him debarred.
    . . . . . . .
    When thus our pipes we both had wearied well,
    And each an end of singing made,
    He gan to cast great liking to my lore,
    And great disliking to my luckless lot,
    That banished had myself, like wight forlore,
    Into that waste, where I was quite forgot:
    The which to leave henceforth he counselled me,
    Unmeet for man in whom was ought regardful,
    And wend with him his Cynthia to see,
    Whose grace was great, and bounty most rewardful.
    . . . . . . .
    So what with hope of good, and hate of ill
    He me persuaded forth with him to fare."

"His song was just a sad one,
    About great unkindness and harsh treatment,
    About Cynthia, the Lady of the Sea,
    Who kept him away from her perfect presence.
    . . . . . . .
    Once we had both played our pipes well,
    And finished our singing,
    He began to take a liking to my story,
    And a strong dislike for my unfortunate situation,
    Which had forced me away like a lost soul,
    Into that desolate place where I was completely forgotten:
    He advised me to leave this behind,
    Unfit for anyone who had any regard,
    And to go with him to see his Cynthia,
    Whose grace was great, and kindness most rewarding.
    . . . . . . .
    So, with hope for good and hatred for bad,
    He persuaded me to travel with him."

Queen Elizabeth received Spenser kindly, and was so delighted with the Faery Queen that she ordered Lord Burleigh to pay the poet 100 pounds a year.

Queen Elizabeth welcomed Spenser warmly and was so impressed with the Faery Queen that she instructed Lord Burleigh to give the poet £100 a year.

"What!" grumbled the Lord Treasurer, "it is not in reason. So much for a mere song!"

"What!" complained the Lord Treasurer, "that's unreasonable. All this for just a song!"

"Then give him," said the Queen, "what is reason," to which he consented.

"Then give him," said the Queen, "what is reasonable," to which he agreed.

But, says an old writer, "he was so busied, belike about matters of higher concernment, that Spenser received no reward."* In the long-run, however, he did receive 50 pounds a year, as much as 400 pounds would be now. But it did not seem to Spenser to be enough to allow him to give up his post in Ireland and live in England. So back to Ireland he went once more, with a grudge in his heart against Lord Burleigh.

But, as an old writer states, "he was so busy, probably with matters of greater importance, that Spenser received no reward."* In the long run, though, he did receive 50 pounds a year, which is equivalent to about 400 pounds today. However, Spenser didn't think that was enough to make him leave his position in Ireland and move to England. So he went back to Ireland again, holding a grudge against Lord Burleigh.

*Thomas Fuller.

Thomas Fuller.

Chapter XLII SPENSER—THE "FAERY QUEEN"

SPENSER'S plan for the Faery Queen was a very great one. He meant to write a poem in twelve books, each book containing the adventures of a knight who was to show forth one virtue. And if these were well received he purposed to write twelve more. Only the first three books were as yet published, but they made him far more famous than the Shepherd's Calendar had done. For never since Chaucer had such poetry been written. In the Faery Queen Spenser has, as he says, changed his "oaten reed" for "trumpets stern," and sings no longer now of shepherds and their loves, but of "knights and ladies gentle deeds" of "fierce wars and faithful loves."

SPENSER'S plan for the Faery Queen was quite ambitious. He intended to write a poem in twelve books, with each book detailing the adventures of a knight who would embody a specific virtue. If these were well received, he planned to write twelve more. Only the first three books were published so far, but they made him much more famous than the Shepherd's Calendar had. For it had been a long time since such poetry was written, not seen since Chaucer. In the Faery Queen, Spenser states that he has swapped his "oaten reed" for "trumpets stern," and no longer sings about shepherds and their loves, but instead focuses on "knights and ladies' noble deeds" and "fierce wars and faithful loves."

The first three books tell the adventures of the Red Cross Knight St. George, or Holiness; of Sir Guyon, or Temperance; and of the Lady Britomartis, or Chastity. The whole poem is an allegory. Everywhere we are meant to see a hidden meaning. But sometimes the allegory is very confused and hard to follow. So at first, in any case, it is best to enjoy the story and the beautiful poetry, and not trouble about the second meaning. Spenser plunges us at once into the very middle of the story. He begins:

The first three books follow the adventures of the Red Cross Knight, St. George, representing Holiness; Sir Guyon, representing Temperance; and Lady Britomartis, representing Chastity. The entire poem is an allegory. We are meant to see deeper meanings everywhere, but sometimes the allegory can be quite confusing and hard to follow. So, at least in the beginning, it's best to enjoy the story and the beautiful poetry without worrying too much about the hidden meanings. Spenser throws us right into the heart of the story. He starts:

    "A gentle Knight was pricking on the plain,
    Yelad in mighty arms and silver shield,
    Wherein old dints of deep wounds did remain,
    The cruel marks of many a bloody field;
    Yet arms till that time did he never wield.
    His angry steed did chide his foaming bit,
    As much disdaining to the curb to yield:
    Full jolly knight he seem'd, and fair did sit,
    As one for knightly jousts and fierce encounters fit.

A gentle knight was riding across the plain,
Clad in powerful armor and a silver shield,
Which bore the scars of deep wounds from the past,
The harsh marks of many bloody battles;
Yet he had never actually fought in any of them.
His restless horse chomped at the frothing bit,
Clearly annoyed and unwilling to be restrained:
He looked like a cheerful knight, sitting proudly,
As one suited for tournaments and fierce battles.

    But on his breast a bloody cross he bore,
    The dear remembrance of his dying Lord,
    For whose sweet sake that glorious badge he wore,
    And dead as living ever him ador'd;
    Upon his shield the like was also scor'd."

But on his chest, a bloody cross he carried,
    The cherished memory of his dying Lord,
    For whose sake he wore that glorious emblem,
    And both in life and death, he revered him;
    On his shield, a similar mark was also displayed."

And by the side of this Knight rode a lovely Lady upon a snow- white ass. Her dress, too, was snow-white, but over it she wore a black cloak, "as one that inly mourned," and it "seemed in her heart some hidden care she had."

And next to this Knight rode a beautiful Lady on a snow-white donkey. Her dress was also snow-white, but she had a black cloak over it, "like someone who is grieving inside," and it "looked as if she carried some hidden sorrow in her heart."

So the story begins; but why these two, the grave and gallant Knight and the sad and lovely Lady, are riding forth together we should not know until the middle of the seventh canto, were it not for a letter which Spenser wrote to Raleigh and printed in the beginning of his book. In it he tells us not only who these two are, but also his whole great design. He writes this letter, he says, "knowing how doubtfully all allegories may be construed," and this book of his "being a continued allegory, or dark conceit," he thought it good to explain. Having told how he means to write of twenty-four knights who shall represent twenty- four virtues, he goes on to tell us that the Faery Queen kept her yearly feast twelve days, upon which twelve days the occasions of the first twelve adventures happened, which, being undertaken by twelve knights, are told of in these twelve books.

So the story begins; but why these two—the serious and brave Knight and the sorrowful yet beautiful Lady—are riding out together won’t be explained until the middle of the seventh canto, if it weren’t for a letter that Spenser wrote to Raleigh and included at the beginning of his book. In it, he reveals not only who these two are but also his entire grand plan. He writes this letter, stating, "knowing how ambiguously all allegories can be interpreted," and since this book of his "is a continuous allegory, or dark conceit," he thought it wise to clarify. After explaining that he intends to write about twenty-four knights representing twenty-four virtues, he goes on to say that the Faery Queen held her yearly feast for twelve days, during which the events of the first twelve adventures took place, adventures undertaken by twelve knights, detailed in these twelve books.

The first was this. At the beginning of the feast a tall, clownish young man knelt before the Queen of the Fairies asking as a boon that to him might be given the first adventure that might befall. "That being granted he rested him on the floor, unfit through his rusticity for a better place.

The first was this. At the start of the feast, a tall, goofy young man knelt before the Queen of the Fairies, asking as a favor that he be given the first adventure that happened. "Once that was granted, he settled himself on the floor, unfit due to his awkwardness for a better spot.

"Soon after entered a fair Lady in mourning weeds, riding on a white ass with a Dwarf behind her leading a warlike steed, that bore the arms of a knight, and his spear in the Dwarf's hand.

"Soon after, a beautiful lady in mourning attire entered, riding a white donkey with a dwarf behind her, leading a fierce horse that carried a knight's arms and his spear in the dwarf's hand."

"She, falling before the Queen of Fairies, complained that her Father and Mother, an ancient King and Queen had been by a huge Dragon many years shut up in a brasen Castle, who thence suffered them not to issue." And therefore she prayed the Fairy Queen to give her a knight who would slay the Dragon.

"She fell before the Queen of Fairies and complained that her father and mother, an ancient king and queen, had been trapped by a huge dragon in a brass castle for many years, and the dragon wouldn’t let them out." So, she asked the Fairy Queen to give her a knight who would kill the dragon.

Then the "clownish person" started up and demanded the adventure. The Queen was astonished, the maid unwilling, yet he begged so hard that the Queen consented. The Lady, however, told him that unless the armor she had brought would serve him he could not succeed. But when he put the armor on "he seemed the goodliest man in all that company, and was well liked of that Lady. And eftsoons taking on him knighthood, and mounting on that strange courser, he went forth with her on that adventure, where beginneth the first book, viz.:

Then the "clownish person" got up and asked for the adventure. The Queen was surprised, and the maid was hesitant, but he begged so much that the Queen agreed. However, the Lady told him that unless the armor she had brought would fit him, he wouldn't succeed. But when he put on the armor, "he looked like the finest man in all that company and was well liked by that Lady." Soon after taking on knighthood and getting on that strange horse, he set off with her on that adventure, which begins the first book, viz.:

"'A gentle Knight was pricking on the plain,' etc."

"'A gentle Knight was riding across the plain,' etc."

The story goes on to tell how the Knight, who is the Red Cross Knight St. George, and the Lady, who is called Una, rode on followed by the Dwarf. At length in the wide forest they lost their way and came upon the lair of a terrible She-Dragon. "Fly, fly," quoth then the fearful Dwarf, "this is no place for living men."

The story continues by describing how the Knight, known as the Red Cross Knight St. George, and the Lady, named Una, rode on with the Dwarf following them. Eventually, in the vast forest, they lost their way and stumbled upon the den of a fearsome She-Dragon. "Run, run," shouted the terrified Dwarf, "this is no place for living people."

    "But full of fire and greedy hardiment,
    The youthful Knight could not for ought be stayed;
    But forth unto the darksome hole he went,
    And lookéd in: his glistering armour made
    A little glooming light, much like a shade,
    By which he saw the ugly monster plain,
    Half like a serpent horribly displayed,
    But th'other half did woman's shape retain,
    Most loathsome, filthy, foul, and full of vile disdain."

"But full of passion and eager courage,
    The young Knight couldn't be held back;
    So he marched into the dark cave,
    And looked inside: his shining armor gave
    A dim light, somewhat like a shadow,
    By which he clearly saw the ugly monster,
    Half like a serpent, horrifying to behold,
    But the other half still had a woman's shape,
    Most disgusting, filthy, foul, and filled with utter disdain."

There was a fearful fight between the Knight and the Dragon, whose name is Error, but at length the Knight conquered. The terrible beast lay dead "reft of her baleful head," and the Knight, mounting upon his charger, once more rode onwards with his Lady.

There was a fierce battle between the Knight and the Dragon, known as Error, but in the end, the Knight emerged victorious. The dreadful creature lay dead "deprived of her wicked head," and the Knight, getting back on his horse, rode on with his Lady once again.

    "At length they chanced to meet upon the way
    An aged sire, in long black weeds yelad,
    His feet all bare, his beard all hoary grey,
    And by his belt his book he hanging had,
    Sober he seemed, and very sagely sad,
    And to the ground his eyes were lowly bent,
    Simple in show, and void of malice bad,
    And all the way he prayéd, as he went,
    And often knocked his breast, as one that did repent."

"Eventually, they happened to come across an older man on the road
    Dressed in long black clothes, a serious look on his face,
    With bare feet and a bushy gray beard,
    His book hanging from his belt,
    He appeared composed and deeply thoughtful,
    His eyes cast down towards the ground,
    Seemingly simple and free from malice,
    As he walked, he prayed and
    Often beat his chest, as one who feels remorse."

The Knight and this aged man greeted each other fair and courteously, and as evening was now fallen the godly father bade the travelers come to his Hermitage for the night. This the Knight and Lady gladly did, and soon were peacefully sleeping beneath the humble roof.

The Knight and the old man greeted each other warmly and politely, and as evening had fallen, the wise father invited the travelers to stay at his Hermitage for the night. The Knight and Lady happily agreed and soon fell asleep peacefully under the simple roof.

But the seeming godly father was a wicked magician. While his guests slept he wove evil spells about them, and calling a wicked dream he bade it sit at the Knight's head and whisper lies to him. This the wicked dream did till that it made the Knight believe his Lady to be bad and false. Then early in the morning the Red Cross Knight rose and, believing his Lady to be unworthy, he rode sadly away, leaving her alone.

But the seemingly godly father was a cruel magician. While his guests slept, he cast evil spells around them, and summoned a wicked dream to sit by the Knight's head and whisper lies to him. This wicked dream kept doing its work until it convinced the Knight that his Lady was untrustworthy and false. Then, early in the morning, the Red Cross Knight woke up and, believing his Lady was unworthy, rode away sadly, leaving her alone.

Soon, as he rode along, he met a Saracen whose name was Sansfoy, or without faith, "full large of limb and every joint he was, and cared not for God or man a point."

Soon, as he rode along, he met a Saracen named Sansfoy, or "without faith," "he was big and strong, and he didn’t care about God or anyone at all."

    "He had a fair companion of his way,
    A goodly Lady clad in scarlet red,
    Purfled with gold and pearl of rich assay,
    And like a Persian mitre on her head
    She wore, with crowns and riches garnishéd,
    The which her lavish lovers to her gave;
    Her wanton palfrey all was overspread
    With tinsell trappings, woven like a wave,
    Whose bridle rang with golden bells and bosses brave."

"He had a lovely travel companion,
    A beautiful lady dressed in bright red,
    Trimmed with gold and pearls of great worth,
    And on her head she wore something like a Persian crown,
    Adorned with crowns and riches that her generous lovers gave her;
    Her playful horse was all covered
    With shiny decorations, woven like waves,
    Whose bridle jingled with golden bells and bold embellishments."

The Red Cross Knight fought and conquered Sansfoy. Then he rode onward with the dead giant's companion, the lady Duessa, whom he believed to be good because he was "too simple and too true" to know her wicked.

The Red Cross Knight fought and defeated Sansfoy. Then he rode on with the dead giant's companion, the lady Duessa, whom he believed to be good because he was "too simple and too true" to recognize her evil.

Meanwhile Una, forsaken and woeful, wandered far and wide seeking her lost Knight. But nowhere could she hear tidings of him. At length one day, weary of her quest, she got off her ass and lay down to rest in the thick wood, where "her angel's face made a sunshine in the shady place."

Meanwhile, Una, abandoned and sorrowful, wandered everywhere searching for her lost Knight. But she couldn’t find any news of him. Finally, one day, exhausted from her search, she got off her donkey and lay down to rest in the dense woods, where "her angel's face made a sunshine in the shady place."

Then out of the thickest of the wood a ramping lion rushed suddenly.

Then, out of the densest part of the forest, a charging lion suddenly burst forth.

    "It fortuned out of the thickest wood
    A ramping Lion rushed suddenly,
    Hunting full greedy after savage blood.
    Soon as the royal virgin he did spy,
    With gaping mouth at her ran greedily
    To have at once devoured her tender corse."

"It happened that out of the thickest woods
    A fierce lion suddenly rushed out,
    Hunting hungrily for fresh prey.
    As soon as he spotted the beautiful virgin,
    He ran at her with an open mouth, eager
    To devour her delicate body right away."

But as he came near the sleeping Lady the Lion's rage suddenly melted. Instead of killing Una, he licked her weary feet and white hands with fawning tongue. From being her enemy he became her guardian. And so for many a day the Lion stayed with Una, guarding her from all harm. But in her wanderings she at length met with Sansloy, the brother of Sansfoy, who killed the Lion and carried Una off into the darksome wood.

But as he got closer to the sleeping Lady, the Lion's anger suddenly disappeared. Instead of attacking Una, he gently licked her tired feet and pale hands with a tender tongue. He went from being her enemy to becoming her protector. And so, for many days, the Lion stayed with Una, keeping her safe from any danger. But during her travels, she eventually encountered Sansloy, the brother of Sansfoy, who killed the Lion and took Una away into the dark woods.

But here in her direst need Una found new friends in a troupe of fauns and satyrs who were playing in the forest.

But in her greatest time of need, Una found new friends in a group of fauns and satyrs who were playing in the forest.

    "Whom when the raging Saracen espied,
    A rude, misshapen, monstrous rabblement,
    Whose like he never saw, he durst not bide,
    But got his ready steed, and fast away gan ride."

"Whom the furious Saracen spotted,
    A rough, misshapen, monstrous group,
    The likes of which he had never seen, he didn’t dare stay,
    But quickly grabbed his waiting horse and rode off fast."

Then the fauns and satyrs gathered round the Lady, wondering at her beauty, pitying her "fair blubbered face."

Then the fauns and satyrs gathered around the Lady, marveling at her beauty, feeling sorry for her "pretty tear-streaked face."

But Una shook with fear. These terrible shapes, half goat, half human, struck her dumb with horror: "Ne word to peak, ne joint to move she had."

But Una shook with fear. These terrible shapes, half goat, half human, left her speechless with horror: "No words to speak, no joints to move she had."

    "The savage nation feel her secret smart
    And read her sorrow in her count'nance sad;
    Their frowning foreheads with rough horns yelad,
    And rustic horror all aside do lay,
    And gently grinning shew a semblance glad
    To comfort her, and feat to put away."

"The fierce nation feels her hidden pain
    And sees her sadness in her troubled face;
    Their scowling brows adorned with rough horns,
    And rural dread they set aside,
    And with gentle smiles show a happy appearance
    To comfort her, and to make her worries disappear."

They kneel upon the ground, they kiss her feet, and at last, sure that they mean her no harm, Una rises and goes with them.

They kneel on the ground, kiss her feet, and finally, reassured that they mean her no harm, Una stands up and goes with them.

Rejoicing, singing songs, honoring her as their Queen, waving branches, scattering flowers beneath her feet, they lead her to their chief Sylvanus. He, too, receives her kindly, and in the wood she lives with these wild creatures until there she finds a new knight named Satyrane, with whom she once more sets forth to seek the Red Cross Knight.

Rejoicing, singing songs, honoring her as their Queen, waving branches, scattering flowers beneath her feet, they lead her to their leader Sylvanus. He welcomes her warmly, and in the woods, she lives with these wild creatures until she meets a new knight named Satyrane, with whom she once again sets out to find the Red Cross Knight.

Meanwhile Duessa had led the Red Cross Knight to the house of
Pride.

Meanwhile, Duessa had taken the Red Cross Knight to the house of
Pride.

    "A stately Palace built of squaréd brick,
    Which cunningly was without mortar laid,
    Whose walls were high, but nothing strong, nor thick,
    And golden foil all over them displayed,
    That purest sky with brightness they dismayed.
    High lifted up were many lofty towers
    And goodly galleries far overlaid,
    Full of fair windows, and delightful bowers,
    And on the top a dial told the timely hours.

"A grand palace made of square bricks,
Laid together without any mortar,
Its walls were tall, but neither strong nor thick,
With golden foil covering them all,
Which made the purest sky seem less bright.
Many tall towers rose high,
And beautiful galleries stretched far above,
Filled with lovely windows and charming spaces,
And on top, a sundial told the passing hours.

    It was a goodly heap for to behold,
    And spake the praises of the workman's wit,
    But full great pity, that so fair a mould
    Did on so weak foundation ever sit;
    For on a sandy hill, that still did flit,
    And fall away, it mounted was full high,
    And every breath of heaven shakéd it;
    And all the hinder parts, that few could spy,
    Were ruinous and old, but painted cunningly."

It was a beautiful sight to see,
    And spoke of the skill of the craftsman,
    But what a shame that such a lovely structure
    Was built on such a weak foundation;
    For on a sandy hill that constantly shifted,
    And was crumbling away, it rose quite high,
    And every breath of wind shook it;
    And all the hidden parts, which few could see,
    Were decayed and old, but cleverly painted.

Here the Knight met Sansjoy, the third of the Saracen brothers, and another fearful fight took place.

Here the Knight met Sansjoy, the third of the Saracen brothers, and another intense battle occurred.

    "The Saracen was stout, and wondrous strong,
    And heapéd blows like iron hammers great:
    For after blood and vengeance he did long.
    The Knight was fierce, and full of youthly heat,
    And doubled strokes like dreaded thunder's threat,
    For all for praise and honour he did fight.
    Both striken strike, and beaten both do beat
    That from their shields forth flyeth fiery light,
    And helmets hewen deep, show marks of either's might."

"The Saracen was tough and incredibly strong,
    And dealt out blows like huge iron hammers:
    He was driven by a desire for blood and revenge.
    The Knight was fierce, full of youthful passion,
    And struck with force like the terrifying sound of thunder,
    Fighting for praise and honor.
    Both struck and were struck, each delivering blows,
    As sparks flew from their shields,
    And deep cuts in their helmets showed the power of each."

At last a charmed cloud hid the Saracen from the Knight's sight. So the fight ended, and the Knight, sorely wounded, was "laid in sumptuous bed, where many skilful leeches him abide."

At last, a magical cloud blocked the Saracen from the Knight's view. So the fight ended, and the Knight, seriously injured, was "laid in a lavish bed, where many skilled doctors attended him."

But as he lay there weak and ill the Dwarf came to warn him, for he had spied

But as he lay there weak and sick, the Dwarf came to warn him, because he had seen

    "Where, in a dungeon deep, huge numbers lay
    Of caitiff wretched thralls, that wailéd night and day,
    . . . . . . .
    Whose case when as the careful Dwarf had told,
    And made ensample of their mournful sight
    Unto his master, he no longer would
    There dwell in peril of like painful plight,
    But early rose, and ere that dawning light
    Discovered had the world to heaven wide,
    He by a privy postern took his flight,
    That of no envious eyes he might be spied,
    For doubtless death ensued, if any him descried."

"Where, in a deep dungeon, many lay
    Of miserable captives, who cried out day and night,
    . . . . . . .
    When the worried Dwarf shared their sad story
    And showed his master their mournful plight,
    He decided he could no longer
    Stay there, risking a similar painful fate,
    So he got up early, before dawn
    Revealed the world to the wide heavens,
    He slipped out through a hidden door,
    So no envious eyes could spot him,
    For surely death would follow if anyone saw him."

When the false Duessa discovered that the Red Cross Knight had fled, she followed him and found him resting beside a fountain. Not knowing that the water was enchanted, he drank of it, and at once all his manly strength ebbed away, and he became faint and feeble. Then, when he was too weak to hold a sword or spear, he saw a fearful sight:—

When the fake Duessa found out that the Red Cross Knight had escaped, she tracked him down and found him resting by a fountain. Not realizing the water was enchanted, he drank from it, and immediately all his strength disappeared, leaving him weak and faint. Then, when he was too weak to hold a sword or spear, he saw a terrifying sight:—

    "With sturdy steps came stalking in his sight,
    An hideous Giant horrible and high,
    That with his tallness seemed to threat the sky,
    The ground eke groanéd under him for dread;
    His living like saw never living eye,
    Nor durst behold; his stature did exceed
    The height of three the tallest sons of mortal seed."

"With heavy steps, a terrifying Giant appeared in his view,
    A monstrous figure, dreadful and towering,
    Whose height seemed to challenge the sky,
    The ground itself trembled beneath him in fear;
    No living soul had ever seen anything like him,
    Nor dared to look; his height surpassed
    That of three of the tallest human sons."

Towards the Knight, so weak that he could scarcely hold his
sword, this Giant came stalking. Weak as he was, the Knight made
ready to fight. But
    "The Giant strake so mainly merciless,
    That could have overthrown a stony tower;
    And were not heavenly grace that did him bless,
    He had been powdered all as thin as flour."

Towards the Knight, so weak that he could barely hold his
sword, this Giant came stalking. Weak as he was, the Knight prepared
to fight. But
    "The Giant struck so brutally and mercilessly,
    That he could have toppled a stone tower;
    And if it weren't for the heavenly grace that blessed him,
    He would have been crushed down to dust."

As the Giant struck at him, the Knight leapt aside and the blow fell harmless. But so mighty was it that the wind of it threw him to the ground, where he lay senseless. And ere he woke out of his swoon the Giant took him up, and

As the Giant swung at him, the Knight jumped aside, and the blow missed completely. But it was so powerful that the blast from it knocked him to the ground, where he lay unconscious. Before he came to, the Giant picked him up, and

    "Him to his castle brought with hasty force
    And in a dungeon deep him threw without remorse."

"With urgency, he took him to his castle
    And locked him away in a deep dungeon without any regret."

Duessa then became the Giant's lady. "He gave her gold and purple pall to wear," and set a triple crown upon her head. For steed he gave her a fearsome dragon with fiery eyes and seven heads, so that all who saw her went in dread and awe.

Duessa then became the Giant's lady. "He gave her gold and a purple gown to wear," and placed a triple crown on her head. For a mount, he gave her a terrifying dragon with fiery eyes and seven heads, so that everyone who saw her was filled with fear and wonder.

The Dwarf, seeing his master thus overthrown and made prisoner, gathered his armor and set forth to tell his evil tidings and find help. He had not gone far before he met the Lady Una. To her he told his sad news, and she with grief in her heart turned with him to find the dark dungeon in which her Knight lay. On her way she met another knight. This was Prince Arthur. And he, learning of her sorrow, went with her promising aid. Guided by the Dwarf they reached the castle of the Giant, and here a fearful fight took place in which Prince Arthur conquered Duessa's Dragon and killed the Giant. Then he entered the castle.

The Dwarf, seeing his master defeated and captured, gathered his armor and set off to share the bad news and seek help. He hadn’t gone far when he ran into Lady Una. He told her his sad news, and with a heavy heart, she joined him in searching for the dark dungeon where her Knight was held. On their way, they encountered another knight—Prince Arthur. Upon hearing of her sorrow, he offered to help and went with her. Guided by the Dwarf, they reached the Giant’s castle, where a fierce battle ensued in which Prince Arthur defeated Duessa's Dragon and killed the Giant. He then entered the castle.

    "Where living creature none he did espy.
    Then gan he loudly through the house to call;
    But no man cared to answer to his cry;
    There reigned a solemn silence over all,
    Nor voice was heard, nor wight was seen in bower or hall.

"Where no living creature could be seen.
    Then he began to call out loudly through the house;
    But no one cared to answer his cry;
    A deep silence ruled over everything,
    No voice was heard, nor person seen in the chamber or hall.

    At last, with creeping crooked pace forth came
    An old, old man with beard as white as snow;
    That on a staff his feeble steps did frame,
    And guide his weary gate both to and fro,
    For his eyesight him failéd long ago;
    And on his arm a bunch of keys he bore,
    The which unuséd rust did overgrow;
    Those were the keys of every inner door,
    But he could not them use, but kept them still in store."

Finally, slowly and unsteadily, an old man appeared
    With a beard as white as snow;
    He used a staff to help him walk,
    And guided his tired steps back and forth,
    Since his eyesight had faded long ago;
    And on his arm, he carried a bunch of keys,
    Which had become covered in unused rust;
    These were the keys to every inner door,
    But he could no longer use them, just kept them stored away.

And what was strange and terrible about this old man was that his head was twisted upon his shoulders, so that although he walked towards the knight his face looked backward.

And what was weird and frightening about this old man was that his head was twisted on his shoulders, so even though he walked toward the knight, his face was looking backward.

Seeing his gray hairs and venerable look Prince Arthur asked him gently where all the folk of the castle were.

Seeing his gray hairs and wise appearance, Prince Arthur gently asked him where everyone in the castle was.

"I cannot tell," answered the old man. And to every question he replied, "I cannot tell," until the knight, impatient of delay, seized the keys from his arm. Door after door the Prince Arthur opened, seeing many strange, sad sights. But nowhere could he find the captive Knight.

"I can't say," replied the old man. And to every question he answered, "I can't say," until the knight, tired of waiting, grabbed the keys from his arm. Door after door, Prince Arthur opened, witnessing many strange, sad sights. But he couldn't find the captured Knight anywhere.

    "At last he came unto an iron door,
    That fast was locked, but key found not at all,
    Amongst that bunch to open it withal."

"Finally, he reached an iron door,
    That was tightly locked, but no key was found at all,
    Among that group to open it."

But there was a little grating in the door through which Prince Arthur called. A hollow, dreary, murmuring voice replied. It was the voice of the Red Cross Knight, which, when the champion heard, "with furious force and indignation fell" he rent that iron door and entered in.

But there was a small grate in the door through which Prince Arthur called. A hollow, gloomy, murmuring voice replied. It was the voice of the Red Cross Knight, which, when the champion heard, "with furious force and indignation fell," he tore that iron door open and entered.

Once more the Red Cross Knight was free and reunited to his Lady, while the false Duessa was unmasked and shown to be a bad old witch, who fled away "to the wasteful wilderness apace."

Once again, the Red Cross Knight was free and back with his Lady, while the fake Duessa was revealed to be a wicked old witch, who quickly ran off into the desolate wilderness.

But the Red Cross Knight was still so weak and feeble that Despair almost persuaded him to kill himself. Seeing this, Una led him to the house of Holiness, where he stayed until once more he was strong and well. Here he learned that he was St. George. "Thou," he is told,

But the Red Cross Knight was still so weak and fragile that Despair almost convinced him to take his own life. Seeing this, Una took him to the House of Holiness, where he stayed until he became strong and healthy again. Here he discovered that he was St. George. "You," he is told,

    "Shalt be a saint, and thine own nation's friend
    And patron. Thou St. George shalt calléd be,
    St. George of merry England, the sign of victory."

"Be a saint, and a friend to your own nation
    And protector. You shall be called St. George,
    St. George of joyful England, the symbol of victory."

Once more strong of arm, full of new courage, the Knight set forth with Una, and soon they reached her home, where the dreadful Dragon raged.

Once again strong and determined, the Knight set off with Una, and soon they arrived at her home, where the terrifying Dragon was causing havoc.

Here the most fierce fight of all takes place. Three days it is renewed, and on the third day the Dragon is conquered.

Here, the fiercest battle of all occurs. It goes on for three days, and on the third day, the Dragon is defeated.

    "So down he fell, and forth his life did breathe
    That vanished into smoke and clouds swift;
    So down he fell, that th' earth him underneath
    Did groan, as feeble so great load to lift;
    So down he fell, as an huge rocky clift
    Whose false foundation waves have washed away,
    With dreadful poise is from the mainland rift
    And rolling down, great Neptune doth dismay,
    So down he fell, and like an heapéd mountain lay."

"So he fell down, and his life slipped away
    That faded into smoke and clouds quickly;
    So he fell down, that the earth beneath him
    Groaned, struggling to lift such a heavy weight;
    So he fell down, like a huge rocky cliff
    Whose unstable foundation the waves have washed away,
    With a terrifying balance split from the mainland
    And rolling down, great Neptune is alarmed,
    So he fell down, and lay like a piled-up mountain."

Thus all ends happily. The aged King and Queen are rescued from the brazen tower in which the Dragon had imprisoned them, and Una and the Knight are married.

Thus, everything ends happily. The old King and Queen are saved from the brazen tower where the Dragon had locked them up, and Una and the Knight get married.

That is the story of the first book of the Faery Queen. In it Spenser has made great use of the legend of St. George and the Dragon. The Red Cross of his Knight, "the dear remembrance of his dying Lord," was in those days the flag of England, and is still the Red Cross of our Union Jack. And besides the allegory the poem has something of history in it. The great people of Spenser's day play their parts there. Thus Duessa, sad to say, is meant to be the fair, unhappy Queen of Scots, the wicked magician is the Pope, and so on. But we need scarcely trouble about all that. I repeat that meantime it is enough for you to enjoy the story and the poetry.

That is the story of the first book of The Faerie Queene. In it, Spenser heavily draws from the legend of St. George and the Dragon. The Red Cross of his Knight, "the dear remembrance of his dying Lord," was back then the flag of England, and it still appears as the Red Cross on our Union Jack. Besides the allegory, the poem has some historical elements too. The prominent figures from Spenser's time play roles in the narrative. For example, Duessa represents the fair but unfortunate Queen of Scots, while the evil magician symbolizes the Pope, and so on. But we don’t really need to focus on all of that. I’ll say it again: for now, just enjoy the story and the poetry.

Chapter XLIII SPENSER—HIS LAST DAYS

THERE are so many books now published which tell the stories of the Faery Queen, and tell them well, that you may think I hardly need have told one here. But few of these books give the poet's own words, and I have told the story here giving quotations from the poem in the hope that you will read them and learn from them to love Spenser's own words. I hope that long after you have forgotten my words you will remember Spenser's, that they will remain in your mind as glowing word-pictures, and make you anxious to read more of the poem from which they are taken.

THERE are so many books published now that retell the stories of the Faery Queen, and they do a great job, so you might think I don’t really need to tell one here. But few of these books use the poet's own words, and I’ve included quotes from the poem here in the hope that you will read them and come to appreciate Spenser’s own language. I hope that long after you’ve forgotten my words, you will remember Spenser's, that they will stay in your mind as vivid word-pictures, and make you eager to read more of the poem they come from.

Spenser has been called the poet's poet,* he might also be called the painter's poet, for on every page almost we find a word- picture, rich in color, rich in detail. Each person as he comes upon the scene is described for us so that we may see him with our mind's eye. The whole poem blazes with color, it glows and gleams with the glamor of fairyland. Spenser more than any other poet has the old Celtic love of beauty, yet so far as we know there was in him no drop of Celtic blood. He loved neither the Irishman nor Ireland. To him his life there was an exile, yet perhaps even in spite of himself he breathed in the land of fairies and of "little people" something of their magic: his fingers, unwittingly perhaps, touched the golden and ivory gate so that he entered in and saw.

Spenser has been referred to as the poet's poet; he could also be called the painter's poet because almost every page features a vivid word picture, full of color and detail. Each character that enters the scene is described so that we can visualize them in our minds. The entire poem shines with color, radiating the enchanting allure of a fairy tale. Spenser, more than any other poet, embodies the old Celtic appreciation for beauty, though as far as we know, he had no Celtic ancestry. He had no affection for the Irish or Ireland. For him, his life there felt like exile, yet perhaps even against his will, he absorbed something of the magic of the land of fairies and "little people": his fingers, maybe unknowingly, touched the golden and ivory gate, allowing him to enter and see.

*Charles Lamb.

Charles Lamb.

That it is a fairyland and no real world which Spenser opens to us is the great difference between Chaucer and him. Chaucer gives us real men and women who love and hate, who sin and sorrow. He is humorous, he is coarse, and he is real. Spenser has humor too, but we seldom see him smile. There are, we may be glad, few coarse lines in Spenser, but he is artificial. He took the tone of his time—the tone of pretense. It was the fashion to make-believe, yet, underneath all the make-believe, men were still men, not wholly good nor wholly bad. But underneath the brilliant trappings of Spenser's knights and ladies, shepherds and shepherdesses, there seldom beats a human heart. He takes us to dreamland, and when we lay down the book we wake up to real life. Beauty first and last is what holds us in Spenser's poems- -beauty of description, beauty of thought, beauty of sound. As it has been said, "'A thing of beauty is a joy forever,' and that is the secret of the enduring life of the Faery Queen."*

That it is a fairyland and not a real world that Spenser presents to us is the main difference between him and Chaucer. Chaucer shows us real people—men and women who love and hate, who sin and suffer. He is funny, he is gritty, and he is genuine. Spenser has a sense of humor too, but we rarely see him smile. Fortunately, there are only a few crude lines in Spenser, but he feels artificial. He adopts the tone of his time—the tone of pretense. It was trendy to pretend, yet beneath all that pretense, people were still just people, neither completely good nor completely bad. But beneath the glamorous trappings of Spenser's knights and ladies, shepherds, and shepherdesses, there is rarely a human heart. He takes us to a land of dreams, and when we close the book, we wake up to real life. What captivates us in Spenser's poems is beauty—beauty of description, beauty of thought, beauty of sound. As has been said, "'A thing of beauty is a joy forever,' and that is the secret of the lasting appeal of the Faery Queen."*

*Courthorpe, History of English Poetry.

Courthorpe, History of English Poetry.

Spenser invented for himself a new stanza of nine lines and made
it famous, so that we call it after him, the Spenserian Stanza.
It was like Chaucer's stanza of seven lines, called the Rhyme
Royal, with two lines more added.

Spenser created a new stanza of nine lines and made
it famous, so now we call it the Spenserian Stanza.
It was similar to Chaucer's seven-line stanza, known as the Rhyme
Royal, with two additional lines.

Spenser admired Chaucer above all poets. He called him "The Well of English undefiled,"* and after many hundred years we still feel the truth of the description. He uses many of Chaucer's words, which even then had grown old-fashioned and were little used. So much is this so that a glossary written by a friend of Spenser, in which old words were explained, was published with the Shepherd's Calendar. But whether old or new, Spenser's power of using words and of weaving them together was wonderful.

Spenser looked up to Chaucer more than any other poet. He referred to him as "The Well of English undefiled,"* and even after so many years, that description still rings true. He used many of Chaucer's words, which by then had become outdated and were rarely used. In fact, a glossary created by a friend of Spenser's, explaining these old words, was published alongside the Shepherd's Calendar. Yet, whether old or new, Spenser's ability to use and connect words was remarkable.

*Faery Queen, book VI, canto ii.

*Faery Queen, book VI, canto ii.*

He weaves his wonderful words in such wonderful fashion that they sound like what he describes. Is there anything more drowsy than his description of the abode of sleep:

He spins his amazing words in such a captivating way that they sound like what he's describing. Is there anything more soothing than his portrayal of the land of sleep:

    "And more, to lull him in his slumber soft,
    A trickling stream from high rock tumbling down,
    And ever drizzling rain upon the loft
    Mix'd with a murmuring wind, much like the sound
    Of swarming bees, did cast him in a swound,*
    No other noise nor peoples' troublous cries,
    As still are wont t' annoy the walled town,
    Might there be heard; but careless quiet lies
    Wrapt in eternal silence, far from enemies."

"And more, to soothe him in his gentle sleep,
    A flowing stream cascading down from a high rock,
    And a constant drizzle of rain on the high ground
    Blended with a soft wind, much like the buzz
    Of swarming bees, did put him into a trance,*
    No other noise or people's troubling shouts,
    As is usually heard to disturb the walled town,
    Could be heard; but peaceful quiet rests
    Wrapped in eternal silence, far from enemies."

*Swoon.

*Swoon.

So all through the poem we are enchanted or lulled by the glamor of words.

So all through the poem we are captivated or soothed by the allure of words.

The Faery Queen made Spenser as a poet famous, but, as we know, it did not bring him enough to live on in England. It did not bring him the fame he sought nor make him great among the statesmen of the land. Among the courtiers of Queen Elizabeth he counted for little. So he returned to Ireland a disappointed man. It was now he wrote Colin Clout's come home again, from which I have already given you some quotations. He published also another book of poems and then he fell in love. He forgot his beautiful Rosalind, who had been so hard-hearted, and gave his love to another lady who in her turn loved him, and to whom he was happily married. This lady, too, he made famous in his verse. As the fashion was, he wrote to her a series of sonnets, in one of which we learn that her name was Elizabeth. He writes to the three Elizabeths, his mother, his Queen, and

The Faery Queen made Spenser famous as a poet, but, as we know, it didn’t provide him with enough to live on in England. It didn’t bring him the fame he wanted nor elevate him among the statesmen of the land. He didn’t count for much among the courtiers of Queen Elizabeth. So he returned to Ireland as a disappointed man. It was then that he wrote Colin Clout's Come Home Again, from which I have already shared some quotes. He also published another book of poems and then fell in love. He forgot about his beautiful Rosalind, who had been so cold-hearted, and gave his love to another lady who, in return, loved him, and to whom he was happily married. This lady, too, became famous in his poetry. As was the custom, he wrote her a series of sonnets, in one of which we learn that her name was Elizabeth. He addresses three Elizabeths: his mother, his Queen, and

    "The third, my love, my life's last ornament,
    By whom my spirit out of dust was raised."

"The third, my love, my life's final adornment,
    Through whom my spirit was lifted from the dust."

But more famous still than the sonnets is the Epithalamion or wedding hymn which he wrote in his lady's honor, and which ever since has been looked on as the most glorious love-song in the English language, so full is it of exultant, worshipful happiness.

But even more famous than the sonnets is the Epithalamion, or wedding hymn, which he wrote in honor of his lady. Ever since, it has been considered the most glorious love song in the English language, filled with exultant, worshipful happiness.

It was now, too, that Spenser wrote Astrophel, a sadly beautiful dirge for the death of his friend and fellow-poet, Sir Philip Sidney. He gave his verses as "fittest flowers to deck his mournful hearse."

It was also during this time that Spenser wrote Astrophel, a tragically beautiful elegy for the death of his friend and fellow poet, Sir Philip Sidney. He offered his verses as "the most suitable flowers to adorn his sorrowful funeral."

Just before his marriage Spenser finished three more books of the Faery Queen, and the following year he took them to London to publish them. The three books were on Friendship, on Justice, and on Courtesy. They were received as joyfully as the first three. The poet remained for nearly a year in London still writing busily. Then he returned to Ireland. There he passed a few more years, and then came the end.

Just before his wedding, Spenser completed three more books of the Faery Queen and the next year he took them to London to publish. These three books were about Friendship, Justice, and Courtesy. They were received as enthusiastically as the first three. The poet stayed in London for almost a year, still writing away. Then he went back to Ireland. He spent a few more years there, and then it all came to an end.

Ireland, which had always been unquiet, always restless, under the oppressive hand of England, now broke out into wild rebellion. The maddened Irish had no love or respect for the English poet. Kilcolman Castle was sacked and burned, and Spenser fled with his wife and children to Cork, homeless and wellnigh ruined. A little later Spenser himself went on to London, hoping perhaps to better his fortunes, and there in a Westminster inn, disappointed, ill, shattered in hopes and health, he lay down to die.

Ireland, which had always been troubled and restless under England's oppressive rule, erupted into a fierce rebellion. The furious Irish had no affection or respect for the English poet. Kilcolman Castle was looted and set on fire, forcing Spenser to flee with his wife and children to Cork, homeless and nearly destitute. Shortly after, Spenser went on to London, perhaps hoping to improve his situation, and there in a Westminster inn, disappointed, sick, and broken in hope and health, he lay down to die.

As men count years, he was still young, for he was only forty- seven. He had dreamed that he had still time before him to make life a success. For as men counted success in those days, Spenser was a failure. He had failed to make a name among the statesmen of the age. He failed to make a fortune, he lived poor and he died poor. As a poet he was a sublime success. He dedicated the Faery Queen to Elizabeth "to live with the eternity of her fame," and it is not too much to believe that even should the deeds of Elizabeth be forgotten the fame of Spenser will endure. And the poets of Spenser's own day knew that in him they had lost a master, and they mourned for him as such. They buried him in Westminster not far from Chaucer. His bier was carried by poets, who, as they stood beside his grave, threw into it poems in which they told of his glory and their own grief. And so they left "The Prince of Poets in his tyme, whose divine spirit needs no other witnesse than the workes which he left behind him."*

As people measure age, he was still young since he was only forty-seven. He had hoped that he still had time to make his life a success. In the eyes of success during that time, Spenser was considered a failure. He never made a name for himself among the prominent statesmen, didn’t accumulate wealth, lived in poverty, and died poor. As a poet, however, he achieved sublime success. He dedicated the Faery Queen to Elizabeth "to live with the eternity of her fame," and it’s reasonable to think that even if Elizabeth’s deeds are forgotten, Spenser’s fame will remain. The poets of Spenser’s time recognized they had lost a master and mourned him for that. They buried him in Westminster, not far from Chaucer. His coffin was carried by poets who, standing by his grave, tossed in poems that expressed both his glory and their sorrow. And so, they left behind "The Prince of Poets in his time, whose divine spirit needs no other witness than the works which he left behind him."*

*The first epitaph engraved on Spenser's tomb.

*The first inscription on Spenser's tomb.*

BOOKS TO READ

Tales from Spenser (Told to Children Series). Una and the Red Cross Knight, by N. G. Royde Smith (has many quotations). Tales from the Faerie Queene, by C. L. Thomson (prose). The Faerie Queene (verse, sixteenth century spelling). Faerie Queene, book I, by Professor W. H. Hudson. Complete Works (Globe Edition), edited by R. Morris. Britomart, edited by May E. Litchfield, is the story of Britomart taken from scattered portions in books III, IV, and V in original poetry, spelling modernized.

Tales from Spenser (Told to Children Series). Una and the Red Cross Knight, by N. G. Royde Smith (includes many quotes). Tales from the Faerie Queene, by C. L. Thomson (prose). The Faerie Queene (verse, sixteenth-century spelling). Faerie Queene, book I, by Professor W. H. Hudson. Complete Works (Globe Edition), edited by R. Morris. Britomart, edited by May E. Litchfield, is the story of Britomart taken from bits in books III, IV, and V in original poetry, with modernized spelling.

Chapter XLIV ABOUT THE FIRST THEATERS

IN the beginnings of our literature there were two men who, we might say, were the fountain-heads. These were the gay minstrel abroad in the world singing in hall and market-place, and the patient monk at work in cell or cloister. And as year by year our literature grew, strengthened and broadened, we might say it flowed on in two streams. It flowed in two streams which were ever joining, mingling, separating again, for the monk and the minstrel spoke to man each in his own way. The monk made his appeal to the eye as with patient care he copied, painted and made his manuscript beautiful with gold and colors. The minstrel made his appeal to the ear with music and with song. Then after a time the streams seemed to join, and the monk when he played the miracle-plays seemed to be taking the minstrel's part. Here was an appeal to both the eye and ear. Instead of illuminating the silent parchment he made living pictures illustrate spoken words. Then followed a time when the streams once more divided and church and stage parted. The strolling players and the trade guilds took the place both of the minstrel and of the monkish actors, the monk went back once more to his quiet cell, and the minstrel gradually disappeared.

In the early days of our literature, there were two men who could be seen as the origins. One was the lively minstrel traveling the world, singing in halls and marketplaces, and the other was the dedicated monk working away in a cell or cloister. As the years passed, our literature expanded and developed, flowing in two streams. These streams constantly joined, mingled, and separated again, as the monk and the minstrel each spoke to humanity in their own unique way. The monk appealed to the eye, carefully copying and decorating manuscripts with gold and colors. The minstrel appealed to the ear with music and song. Over time, these streams seemed to converge when the monk performed miracle plays, taking on the role of the minstrel. This approach engaged both the eye and ear. Instead of just illuminating silent parchment, he created living images to illustrate spoken words. Then there came a time when the streams separated again, and the church and the stage went their own ways. The traveling players and trade guilds replaced both the minstrel and the monkish actors, while the monk returned to his quiet cell and the minstrel gradually faded away.

So year after year went on. By slow degrees times changed, and our literature changed with the times. But looking backward we can see that the poet is the development of the minstrel, the prose writer the development of the monkish chronicler and copyist. Prose at first was only used for grave matters, for history, for religious works, for dry treatises which were hardly literature, which were not meant for enjoyment but only for use and for teaching. But by degrees people began to use prose for story-telling, for enjoyment. More and more prose began to be written for amusement until at last it has quite taken the place of poetry. Nowadays many people are not at all fond of poetry. They are rather apt to think that a poetry book is but dull reading, and they much prefer plain prose. It may amuse those who feel like that to remember that hundreds of years ago it was just the other way round. Then it was prose that was considered dull—hence we have the word prosy.

So year after year passed. Gradually, times changed, and our literature evolved with them. But looking back, we can see that the poet is a development from the minstrel, and the prose writer is a development from the monkish chronicler and copyist. Initially, prose was only used for serious matters—history, religious texts, and dry treatises that barely counted as literature, meant only for utility and teaching. However, over time, people started using prose for storytelling and entertainment. More and more prose was written for fun until, eventually, it completely replaced poetry. Nowadays, many people are not particularly fond of poetry. They tend to think that a book of poetry is just boring reading, preferring straightforward prose instead. It might amuse those who feel this way to remember that hundreds of years ago it was the opposite. Back then, prose was considered dull—hence we have the word prosy.

All poetry was at first written to be sung, sung too perhaps with some gesture, so that the hearers might the better understand the story. Then by degrees poets got further and further away from that, until poets like Spenser wrote with no such idea. But while poets like Spenser wrote their stories to be read, another class of poets was growing up who intended their poems to be spoken and acted. These were the dramatists.

All poetry was originally meant to be sung, often accompanied by gestures to help the audience understand the story better. Over time, poets distanced themselves from that tradition, with poets like Spenser writing without that intention. However, while poets like Spenser focused on stories to be read, another group of poets emerged who intended their works to be spoken and performed. These were the dramatists.

So you see that the minstrel stream divided into two. There was now the poet who wrote his poems to be read in quiet and the poet who wrote his, if not to be sung, at least to be spoken aloud. But there had been, as we have seen, a time when the minstrel and the monkish stream had touched, a time when the monk, using the minstrel's art, had taught the people through ear and eye together. For the idea of the Miracle and Morality plays was, you remember, to teach. So, long after the monks had ceased to act, those who wrote poems to be acted felt that they must teach something. Thus after the Miracle plays came the Moralities, which sometimes were very long and dull. They were followed by Interludes which were much the same as Moralities but were shorter, and as their name shows were meant to come in the middle of something else, for the word comes from two Latin words, "inter" between and "ludus" a play. An Interlude may have been first used, perhaps, as a kind of break in a long feast.

So, you see the minstrel tradition split into two paths. There was the poet who wrote for quiet reading and the poet who wrote to be spoken aloud, if not sung. But, as we’ve seen, there was once a time when the minstrel and the monastic traditions intersected, when monks, using minstrel skills, taught the people through sight and sound together. The purpose of Miracle and Morality plays was, as you recall, to educate. So, long after the monks stopped performing, those who wrote plays to be acted felt they needed to convey a message. Thus, after the Miracle plays came the Moralities, which could be very long and tedious. These were followed by Interludes, which were quite similar to Moralities but shorter, and as their name suggests, were intended to come between other performances, since the word comes from the two Latin words "inter" meaning between and "ludus" meaning play. An Interlude may have initially been used as a kind of break during a long feast.

The Miracle plays had only been acted once a year, first by the monks and later by the trade guilds. But the taste for plays grew, and soon bands of players strolled about the country acting in towns and villages. These strolling players often made a good deal of money. But though the people crowded willingly to see and hear, the magistrates did not love these players, and they were looked upon as little better than rogues and vagabonds. Then it became the fashion for great lords to have their own company of players, and they, when their masters did not need them, also traveled about to the surrounding villages acting wherever they went. This taste for acting grew strong in the people of England. And if in the life of the Middle Ages there was always room for story-telling, in the life of Tudor England there was always room for acting and shows.

The Miracle plays were only performed once a year, first by monks and later by trade guilds. But the demand for plays grew, and soon groups of actors traveled around the country performing in towns and villages. These traveling performers often made a good amount of money. However, even though people eagerly came to watch, the authorities didn't like these actors, viewing them as little better than criminals and drifters. Then it became popular for noblemen to have their own acting troupes, and whenever their masters didn't need them, they also traveled to nearby villages performing wherever they went. This love for theater became strong in the people of England. And while storytelling always had its place in the Middle Ages, acting and performances became a regular part of life in Tudor England.

These shows were called by various names, Pageants, Masques, Interludes, Mummings or Disguisings, and on every great or little occasion there was sure to be something of the sort. If the King or Queen went on a journey he or she was entertained by pageants on the way. If a royal visitor came to the court of England there were pageants in his honor. A birthday, a christening, a wedding or a victory would all be celebrated by pageants, and in these plays people of all classes took part. School-children acted, University students acted, the learned lawyers or Inns of Court acted, great lords and ladies acted, and even at times the King and Queen themselves took part. And although many of these shows, especially the pageants, were merely shows, without any words, many, on the other hand, had words. Thus with so much acting and love of acting it was not wonderful that a crowd of dramatists sprang up.

These performances were known by different names: pageants, masques, interludes, mummings, or disguisings. For every significant or minor occasion, there was bound to be something like that. If the King or Queen traveled, they were greeted with pageants along the way. When a royal guest visited the English court, pageants were held in their honor. Birthdays, christenings, weddings, and victories were all celebrated with pageants, in which people from all social classes participated. School kids acted, university students performed, learned lawyers or Inns of Court members took part, and even great lords and ladies joined in, with the King and Queen occasionally performing as well. Although many of these displays, particularly the pageants, were purely visual without dialogue, many others did include spoken lines. So, with so much acting and a passion for performance, it’s no surprise that a wave of playwrights emerged.

Then, too, plays began to be divided into tragedies and comedies. A tragedy is a play which shows the sad side of life and which has a mournful ending. The word really means a goat-song, and comes from two Greek words, "tragos" a goat and "ode" a song. It was so called either because the oldest tragedies were acted while a goat was sacrificed, or because the actors themselves wore clothes made of goat-skins. A comedy is a play which shows the merry side of life and has a happy ending. This word too comes from two Greek words, "komos," a revel, and "ode," a song. The Greek word for village is also "komo," so a comedy may at first have meant a village revel or a merry-making. "Tragedy," it has been said, "is poetry in its deepest earnest; comedy is poetry in unlimited jest."* But the old Moralities were neither the one nor the other, neither tragedy nor comedy. They did not touch life keenly enough to awaken horror or pain. They were often sad, but not with that sadness which we have come to call tragic, they were often indeed merely dull, and although there was always a funny character to make laughter, it was by no means unlimited jest. The Interludes came next, after the Moralities, with a little more human interest and a little more fun, and from them it was easy to pass to real comedies.

Then, plays started to be categorized as tragedies and comedies. A tragedy is a play that highlights the sad aspects of life and has a sorrowful ending. The term actually means a "goat-song" and comes from two Greek words, "tragos" meaning goat, and "ode" meaning song. It was named so either because the earliest tragedies were performed during a goat sacrifice or because the actors wore costumes made of goat skins. A comedy is a play that portrays the joyful side of life and has a happy ending. This term also originates from two Greek words, "komos," which means revel, and "ode," meaning song. The Greek word for village is also "komo," so comedy might have originally referred to a village celebration or festivity. "Tragedy," as it has been said, "is poetry in its deepest seriousness; comedy is poetry in endless fun." However, the old Moralities were neither tragedies nor comedies. They didn’t capture life deeply enough to evoke horror or pain. They were often sad, but not in the way we define tragic sadness; they were frequently just dull, and while there was always a comedic character to elicit laughter, it wasn’t necessarily endless fun. After the Moralities came the Interludes, providing a bit more human interest and fun, and from there it was a smooth transition to genuine comedies.

*Coleridge.

Coleridge.

A play named Ralph Roister Doister is generally looked upon as the first real English comedy. It was written by Nicholas Udall, headmaster first of Eton and then of Westminster, for the boys of one or other school. It was probably for those of Westminster that it was written, and may have been acted about 1552. The hero, if one may call him so, who gives his name to the play, is a vain, silly swaggerer. He thinks every woman who sees him is in love with him. So he makes up his mind to marry a rich and beautiful widow named Christian Custance.

A play called Ralph Roister Doister is generally considered the first true English comedy. It was written by Nicholas Udall, who was the headmaster of Eton and then Westminster, for the students of one of those schools. It was likely written for the Westminster boys and may have been performed around 1552. The main character, if you can call him that, who lends his name to the play, is a vain and foolish braggart. He believes every woman who sees him is in love with him. So, he decides to marry a wealthy and beautiful widow named Christian Custance.

Not being a very good scholar, Ralph gets some one else to write a love-letter for him, but when he copies it he puts all the stops in the wrong places, which makes the sense quite different from what he had intended, and instead of being full of pretty things the letter is full of insults.

Not being a very good student, Ralph has someone else write a love letter for him, but when he copies it, he places all the punctuation marks incorrectly, which changes the meaning completely from what he intended. Instead of being filled with sweet words, the letter ends up full of insults.

Dame Custance will have nothing to say to such a stupid lover, "I will not be served with a fool in no wise. When I choose a husband I hope to take a man," she says. In revenge for her scorn Ralph Roister Doister threatens to burn the dame's house down, and sets off to attack it with his servants. The widow, however, meets him with her handmaidens. There is a free fight (which, no doubt, the schoolboy actors enjoyed), but the widow gets the best of it, and Ralph is driven off.

Dame Custance won’t give a stupid suitor the time of day. “I won’t be served by a fool at all. When I choose a husband, I expect to marry a real man,” she declares. In retaliation for her rejection, Ralph Roister Doister threatens to burn down her house and heads out to attack it with his crew. However, the widow confronts him with her maids. They get into a wild brawl (which the schoolboy actors probably loved), but the widow comes out on top, sending Ralph packing.

Our first real tragedy was not written until ten years after our first comedy. This first tragedy was written by Thomas Norton and Thomas Sackville, Earl of Dorset. It was acted by the gentlemen of the Inner Temple "before the Queen's most excellent Majestie in her highness' Court of Whitehall the 18th day of January, 1561."

Our first true tragedy wasn't written until ten years after our first comedy. This first tragedy was created by Thomas Norton and Thomas Sackville, the Earl of Dorset. It was performed by the gentlemen of the Inner Temple "before the Queen's most excellent Majesty in her highness' Court of Whitehall on January 18, 1561."

Chaucer tells us that a tragedy is a story

Chaucer tells us that a tragedy is a story

    "Of him that stood in great prosperitie,
    And is yfallen out of high degree
    Into miserie, and endeth wretchedly."*

"Of him who stood in great prosperity,
    And has fallen from a high position
    Into misery, and ends wretchedly."*

*Prologue to the "Monk's Tale," Canterbury Tales.

*Prologue to the "Monk's Tale," Canterbury Tales.

So our early tragedies were all taken from sad stories in the old Chronicle histories. And this first tragedy, written by Norton and Sackville, is called Gorboduc, and is founded upon the legend of Gorboduc, King of Britain. The story is told, though not quite in the same way, by Geoffrey of Monmouth, our old friend, by Matthew of Westminster, and by others of the old chroniclers. For in writing a poem or play it is not necessary to keep strictly to history. As Sir Philip Sidney, Spenser's friend, says: "Do they not know that a tragedy is tied to the laws of Poesie and not of History, not bound to follow the story, but, having liberty, either to fain a quite new matter, or to frame the history to the most tragical convenience?"*

So our early tragedies were all based on sad tales from the old Chronicle histories. This first tragedy, written by Norton and Sackville, is called Gorboduc and is based on the legend of Gorboduc, King of Britain. The story is told, although not exactly the same way, by Geoffrey of Monmouth, our old friend, by Matthew of Westminster, and by other old chroniclers. When writing a poem or play, it isn't necessary to stick strictly to history. As Sir Philip Sidney, a friend of Spenser, says: "Do they not know that a tragedy is tied to the laws of Poesie and not of History, not bound to follow the story, but, having liberty, either to create a whole new matter, or to shape the history to the most tragical convenience?"*

*Sidney, Apologie for Poetrie.

*Sidney, Apology for Poetry.

The story goes that Gorboduc, King of Britain, divided his realm during his lifetime between his sons Ferrex and Porrex. But the brothers quarreled, and the younger killed the elder. The mother, who loved her eldest son most, then killed the younger in revenge. Next the people, angry at such cruelty, rose in rebellion and killed both father and mother. The nobles then gathered and defeated the rebels. And lastly, for want of an heir to the throne, "they fell to civil war," and the land for a long time was desolate and miserable.

The story goes that Gorboduc, King of Britain, split his kingdom between his sons Ferrex and Porrex while he was still alive. But the brothers fought, and the younger one ended up killing the older. The mother, who favored her eldest son, then killed the younger one in revenge. Furious about such brutality, the people rebelled and killed both the king and queen. The nobles then came together and defeated the rebels. Finally, with no rightful heir to the throne, they plunged into civil war, leaving the land devastated and suffering for a long time.

In the play none of these fearful murders happen on the stage. They are only reported by messengers. There is also a chorus of old sage men of Britain who, at the end of each act, chant of what has happened. When you come to read Greek plays you will see that this is more like Greek than English tragedy, and it thus shows the influence of the New Learning upon our literature. But, on the other hand, in a Greek drama there was never more than one scene, and all the action was supposed to take place on one day. This was called preserving the unities of time and place, and no Greek drama which did not observe them would have been thought good. In Gorboduc there are several scenes, and the action, although we are not told how long, must last over several months at least. So that although Gorboduc owed something to the New Learning, which had made men study Greek, it owed as much to the old English Miracle plays. Later on when you come to read more about the history of our drama you will learn a great deal about what we owe to the Greeks, but here I will not trouble you with it.

In the play, none of these terrifying murders happen on stage. They’re only reported by messengers. There's also a group of wise old men from Britain who, at the end of each act, chant about what's happened. When you read Greek plays, you’ll see that this is more similar to Greek than to English tragedy, reflecting the influence of the New Learning on our literature. However, in a Greek drama, there was never more than one scene, and all the action was supposed to happen in a single day. This was called maintaining the unities of time and place, and no Greek drama that didn’t adhere to these principles would have been considered good. In Gorboduc, there are several scenes, and although we aren’t told how long, the action must last at least several months. So, while Gorboduc has some elements from the New Learning that encouraged people to study Greek, it also draws heavily from the old English Miracle plays. Later, when you read more about the history of our drama, you’ll learn a lot about what we owe to the Greeks, but I won’t go into that here.

You remember that in the Morality plays there was no scenery. And still, although in the new plays which were now being written the scene was supposed to change from place to place, there was no attempt to make the stage look like these places. The stage was merely a plain platform, and when the scene changed a board was hung up with "This is a Palace" or "This is a Street" and the imagination of the audience had to do the rest.

You remember that in the morality plays there were no sets. And still, even though the new plays being written were meant to take place in various locations, there was no effort to make the stage look like those places. The stage was just a simple platform, and when the scene changed, a sign would be hung up saying "This is a Palace" or "This is a Street," leaving it up to the audience's imagination to fill in the gaps.

That some people felt the absurdity of this we learn from a book by Sir Philip Sidney. In it he says, "You shall have Asia of the one side, and Affrick of the other, and so many other under kingdoms, that the Player, when he cometh in, must ever begin with telling where he is, or else the tale will not be conceived. Now you shall have three ladies walk to gather flowers, and then we must believe the stage to be a garden. By and by, we hear news of shipwreck in the same place, and then we are to blame if we accept it not for a Rock. Upon the back of that, comes out a hideous Monster, with fire and smoke, and then the miserable beholders are bound to take it for a cave. While in the meantime two Armies fly in, represented with four swords and bucklers, and then what hard heart will not receive it for a pitched field!"*

That some people found this ridiculous is noted in a book by Sir Philip Sidney. He writes, "You’ll have Asia on one side and Africa on the other, plus so many other minor kingdoms that the actor, when he comes in, has to start by saying where he is, or else the story won’t make sense. Now you’ll have three ladies walking to pick flowers, and we’re expected to believe the stage is a garden. Soon after, we hear news of a shipwreck in the same spot, and then it’s our fault if we don’t accept it as a rock. Right after that, out comes a horrible monster, with fire and smoke, and then the poor audience has to see it as a cave. Meanwhile, two armies rush in, represented with four swords and shields, and then what cold heart wouldn’t accept it as a battlefield!"

*An Apologie for Poetrie, published 1595.

*An Apology for Poetry, published 1595.

If the actors of the Elizabethan time had no scenery they made up for the lack of it by splendid and gorgeous dressing. But it was the dressing of the day. The play might be supposed to take place in Greece or Rome or Ancient Britain, it mattered not. The actors dressed after the fashion of their own day. And neither actors nor audience saw anything funny in it. To them it was not funny that an ancient British king should wear doublet and hose, nor that his soldiers should discharge firearms in a scene supposed to take place hundreds of years before gunpowder had been invented. But we must remember that in those days dress meant much more than it does now. Dress helped to tell the story. Men then might not dress according to their likes and dislikes, they were obliged to dress according to their rank. Therefore it helped the Elizabethan onlooker to understand the play when he saw a king, a courtier, or a butcher come on to the stage dressed as he knew a king, a courtier, or a butcher dressed. Had he seen a man of the sixth century dressed as a man of the sixth century he would not have known to what class he belonged and would not have understood the play nearly so well.

If the actors during the Elizabethan era had no sets, they made up for it with their amazing and elaborate costumes. But these were the styles of their own time. The play might be set in Greece, Rome, or Ancient Britain; it didn’t really matter. The actors wore clothes that reflected their own era. Neither the actors nor the audience found it amusing. They didn’t think it was odd for an ancient British king to wear a doublet and hose or for his soldiers to fire guns in a scene set centuries before gunpowder was invented. It's important to remember that back then, clothing had a much greater significance than it does today. Costumes played a crucial role in conveying the story. Men didn’t dress based on personal preference; they had to dress according to their social rank. So, for the Elizabethan audience, it was easier to understand the play when they saw a king, a courtier, or a butcher appear on stage dressed as they knew a king, a courtier, or a butcher would dress. If they had seen a man from the sixth century dressed as he would have been in that time, they wouldn’t have known what class he belonged to and wouldn’t have grasped the play nearly as well.

But besides having no scenery, the people of England had at first no theaters. Plays were acted in halls, in the dining-halls of the great or in the guild halls belonging to the various trades. It was not until 1575 that the first theater was built in London. This first theater was so successful that soon another was built and still another, until in or near London there were no fewer than twelve. But these theaters were very unlike the theaters we know now. They were really more like the places where people went to see cock-fights and bear-baiting. They were round, and except over the stage there was no roof. The rich onlookers who could afford to pay well sat in "boxes" on the stage itself, and the other onlookers sat or stood in the uncovered parts. Part of a theater is still called the pit, which helps to remind us that the first theaters may have served as "cock-pits" or "bear-pits" too as well as theaters. For a long time, too, the theater was a man's amusement just as bear-baiting or cock-fighting had been. There were no actresses, the women's parts were taken by boys, and at first ladies when they came to look on wore masks so that they might not be known, as they were rather ashamed of being seen at a theater.

But besides having no scenery, the people of England initially had no theaters. Plays were performed in halls, in the dining halls of the wealthy or in the guild halls associated with various trades. It wasn't until 1575 that the first theater was built in London. This theater was so successful that soon another one was built, followed by even more, until there were at least twelve in or near London. However, these theaters were very different from the ones we know today. They were more like places where people went to watch cockfights and bear-baiting. They were round, and except for the stage, there was no roof. The wealthy spectators who could afford it sat in "boxes" on the stage itself, while the other audience members sat or stood in the open areas. Part of a theater is still called the pit, reminding us that the first theaters may have also served as "cock-pits" or "bear-pits" alongside theaters. For a long time, the theater was a male pastime, just like bear-baiting or cock-fighting had been. There were no actresses; boys played the women’s roles, and initially ladies who attended wore masks to avoid being recognized, as they were somewhat ashamed of being seen at a theater.

And now that the love of plays and shows had grown so great that it had been found worth while to build special places in which to act, you may be sure that there was no lack of play-writers. There were indeed many of whom I should like to tell you, but in this book there is no room to tell of all. To show you how many dramatists arose in this great acting age I will give you a list of the greatest, all of whom were born between 1552 and 1585. After Nicholas Udall and Thomas Norton and Thomas Sackville, the writers of our first comedy and first tragedy, there came:—

And now that the love for plays and performances had grown so strong that it was considered worthwhile to build special venues for them, you can be sure there was no shortage of playwrights. There were actually many I would like to tell you about, but there's not enough space in this book to cover them all. To show you how many dramatists emerged during this incredible era of acting, I’ll provide a list of the greatest, all of whom were born between 1552 and 1585. After Nicholas Udall, Thomas Norton, and Thomas Sackville, the writers of our first comedy and first tragedy, there came:—

    George Peel. Francis Beaumont.
    John Lyly. John Fletcher.
    Thomas Kyd. John Webster.
    Robert Greene. Philip Massinger.
    Christopher Marlowe. John Ford.
    William Shakespeare. Thomas Heywood.
    Ben Jonson.

George Peel. Francis Beaumont.
    John Lyly. John Fletcher.
    Thomas Kyd. John Webster.
    Robert Greene. Philip Massinger.
    Christopher Marlowe. John Ford.
    William Shakespeare. Thomas Heywood.
    Ben Jonson.

It would be impossible to tell you of all these, so I shall choose only two, and first I shall tell you of the greatest of them—Shakespeare. He shines out from among the others like a bright star in a clear sky. He is, however, not a lonely star, for all around him cluster others. They are bright, too, and if he were not there we might think some of them even very bright, yet he outshines them all. He forces our eyes to turn to him, and not only our eyes but the eyes of the whole world. For all over the world, wherever poetry is read and plays are played, the name of William Shakespeare is known and reverenced.

It would be impossible to tell you about all of them, so I'll just pick two, and first, I'll tell you about the greatest—Shakespeare. He stands out from the rest like a bright star in a clear sky. However, he's not a lonely star; surrounding him are others. They're bright, too, and if he weren't there, we might think some of them were really bright, but he outshines them all. He draws our attention, not just ours but the attention of the whole world. Because all over the globe, wherever poetry is read and plays are performed, the name William Shakespeare is known and respected.

Chapter XLV SHAKESPEARE—THE BOY

ONE April morning nearly three hundred and fifty years ago there was a stir and bustle in a goodly house in the little country town of Stratford-on-Avon. The neighbors went in and out with nods and smiles and mysterious whisperings. Then there was a sound of clinking of glasses and of laughter, for it became known that to John and Mary Shakespeare a son had been born, and presently there was brought to be shown to the company "The infant mewling and puking in the nurse's arms." It was a great event for the father and mother, something of an event for Stratford-on-Avon, for John Shakespeare was a man of importance. He was a well-to-do merchant, an alderman of the little town. He seems to have done business in several ways, for we are told that he was a glover, a butcher, and a corn and wool dealer. No doubt he grew his own corn, and reared and killed his own sheep, making gloves from the skins, and selling the wool and flesh. His wife, too, came of a good yeoman family who farmed their own land, and no doubt John Shakespeare did business with his kinsfolk in both corn and sheep. And although he could perhaps not read, and could not write even his own name, he was a lucky business man and prosperous. So he was well considered by his neighbors and had a comfortable house in Henley Street, built of rough plastered stone and dark strong wood work.

ONE April morning nearly three hundred and fifty years ago, there was a stir and bustle in a nice house in the little country town of Stratford-on-Avon. The neighbors went in and out with nods and smiles and hushed whispers. Then there was the sound of clinking glasses and laughter, as it became known that John and Mary Shakespeare had welcomed a son, and soon they brought him out to show to the guests "The infant mewling and puking in the nurse's arms." It was a big deal for the parents and somewhat significant for Stratford-on-Avon, as John Shakespeare was an important man. He was a successful merchant and an alderman in the small town. He seemed to have multiple business ventures, as he was known to be a glover, a butcher, and a dealer in corn and wool. No doubt he grew his own corn and raised and slaughtered his own sheep, making gloves from the skins and selling the wool and meat. His wife also came from a well-off farming family, and it’s likely John Shakespeare conducted business with his relatives in both corn and sheep. And even though he might not have been able to read and couldn’t even write his own name, he was a fortunate businessman and did well. Thus, he was respected by his neighbors and lived in a cozy house on Henley Street, built of rough plastered stone and sturdy dark wood.

And now this April morning John Shakespeare's heart was glad. Already he had had two children, two little girls, but they had both died. Now he had a son who would surely live to grow strong and great, to be a comfort in his old age and carry on his business when he could no longer work. It was a great day for John Shakespeare. How little he knew that it was a great day for all the world and for all time.

And now, on this April morning, John Shakespeare's heart was filled with joy. He had already lost two children, both little girls, but now he had a son who would surely grow up strong and successful, becoming a comfort in his old age and taking over his business when he could no longer work. It was a significant day for John Shakespeare. Little did he know that it was a monumental day for the entire world and for all time.

Three days after he was born the tiny baby was christened. And the name his father and mother gave him was William. After this three months passed happily. Then one of the fearful plagues which used to sweep over the land, when people lived in dark and dirty houses in dark and dirty streets, attacked Stratford-on- Avon. Jolly John Shakespeare and Mary, his wife, must have been anxious of heart, fearful lest the plague should visit their home. John did what he could to stay it. He helped the stricken people with money and goods, and presently the plague passed away, and the life of the dearly loved little son was safe.

Three days after he was born, the tiny baby was baptized. The name his parents chose for him was William. After that, three months went by happily. Then, one of the terrible plagues that used to sweep through the land, back when people lived in dark and dirty houses on dark and dirty streets, hit Stratford-on-Avon. Jolly John Shakespeare and his wife Mary must have been very worried, fearing that the plague would reach their home. John did everything he could to prevent it. He helped the affected people with money and supplies, and soon the plague passed, ensuring the safety of their beloved little son.

Years passed on, and the house in Henley Street grew ever more noisy with chattering tongues and pattering feet, until little Will had two sisters and two brothers to keep him company.

Years went by, and the house on Henley Street became increasingly noisy with chatter and the sound of little feet, until young Will had two sisters and two brothers to keep him company.

Then, although his father and mother could neither of them write themselves, they decided that their children should be taught, so William was sent to the Grammar School. He was, I think, fonder of the blue sky and the slow-flowing river and the deep dark woods that grew about his home that of the low-roofed schoolroom. He went perhaps

Then, even though his parents couldn't write, they decided their kids should be educated, so William was sent to Grammar School. I think he loved the blue sky, the gently flowing river, and the deep dark woods around his home much more than the cramped schoolroom. He went maybe

        "A whining schoolboy, with his satchel
    And shining morning face, creeping like snail
    Unwillingly to school."

"A whining schoolboy, with his backpack
    And bright morning face, moving slowly like a snail
    Reluctantly going to school."

But we do not know. And whether he liked school or not, at least we know that later, when he came to write plays, he made fun of schoolmasters. He knew "little Latin and less Greek,"* said a friend in after life, but then that friend was very learned and might think "little" that which we might take for "a good deal." Indeed, another old writer says "he understood Latin pretty well."**

But we don't really know. And whether he liked school or not, we do know that later, when he started writing plays, he made fun of teachers. A friend said later that he knew "a little Latin and even less Greek,"* but that friend was very educated and might think "little" of what we would consider "a decent amount." In fact, another old writer mentions that "he understood Latin pretty well."**

*Ben Jonson.
**John Aubrey.

*Ben Jonson.
**John Aubrey.

We know little either of Shakespeare's school hours or play hours, but once or twice at least he may have seen a play or pageant. His father went on prospering and was made chief bailiff of the town, and while in that office he entertained twice at least troups of strolling players, the Queen's Company and the Earl of Worcester's Company. It is very likely that little Will was taken to see the plays they acted. Then when he was eleven years old there was great excitement in the country town, for Queen Elizabeth came to visit the great Earl of Leicester at his castle of Kenilworth, not sixteen miles away. There were great doings then, and the Queen was received with all the magnificence and pomp that money could procure and imagination invent. Some of these grand shows Shakespeare must have seen.

We don't know much about Shakespeare's time in school or his time spent playing, but he likely saw a play or a pageant at least once or twice. His father continued to do well and was appointed chief bailiff of the town. While in that role, he hosted at least two groups of traveling actors, the Queen's Company and the Earl of Worcester's Company. It's very possible that young Will was taken to see the performances they put on. Then, when he was eleven, there was a lot of excitement in the town because Queen Elizabeth was visiting the great Earl of Leicester at his castle in Kenilworth, which isn’t far away, just sixteen miles. There were grand festivities, and the Queen was welcomed with all the lavishness and spectacle that wealth could buy and creativity could dream up. Shakespeare surely witnessed some of these magnificent displays.

Long afterwards he remembered perhaps how one evening he had stood among the crowd tiptoeing and eager to catch a glimpse of the great Queen as she sat enthroned on a golden chair. Her red- gold hair gleamed and glittered with jewels under the flickering torchlight. Around her stood a crowd of nobles and ladies only less brilliant that she. Then, as William gazed and gazed, his eyes aching with the dazzling lights, there was a movement in the surging crowd, a murmur of "ohs" and "ahs." And, turning, the boy saw another lady, another Queen, appear from out the dark shadow of the trees. Stately and slowly she moved across the grass. Then following her came a winged boy with golden bow and arrows. This was the god of Love, who roamed the world shooting his love arrows at the hearts of men and women, making them love each other. He aimed, he shot, the arrow flew, but the god missed his aim and the lady passed on, beautiful, cold, free, as before. Love could not touch her, he followed her but in vain.

Long after, he remembered how one evening he had stood in the crowd, on tiptoes, eager to catch a glimpse of the great Queen as she sat on a golden chair. Her red-gold hair shimmered with jewels under the flickering torchlight. Around her stood a group of nobles and ladies, almost as dazzling as she was. As William kept staring, his eyes aching from the bright lights, there was a stir in the crowd, a whisper of "ohs" and "ahs." Turning, the boy saw another lady, another Queen, emerge from the dark shadows of the trees. She moved gracefully and slowly across the grass. Then, following her, came a winged boy with a golden bow and arrows. This was the god of Love, who traveled the world shooting his love arrows into the hearts of people, making them fall for each other. He aimed, he shot, the arrow flew, but he missed, and the lady continued on, beautiful, cold, and free, just as before. Love couldn't reach her; he pursued her, but it was all in vain.

It was with such pageants, such allegories, that her people flattered Queen Elizabeth, for many men laid their hearts at her feet, but she in return never gave her own. She was the woman above all others to be loved, to be worshiped, but herself remained in "maiden meditation fancy-free." The memory of those brilliant days stayed with the poet-child. They were sun-gilt, as childish memories are, and in after years he wrote:

It was with these displays, these symbolic stories, that her people flattered Queen Elizabeth, as many men devoted themselves to her, but she never reciprocated their feelings. She was the woman above all others to be loved, to be admired, yet she remained in "maiden meditation fancy-free." The memory of those dazzling days lingered with the poet-child. They were golden like childhood memories often are, and years later, he wrote:

    "That very time I saw (but thou couldst not)
    Flying between the cold moon and the earth,
    Cupid all arm'd. A certain aim he took
    At a fair vestal, throned by the West,
    And loos'd his love-shaft smartly from his bow,
    As it should pierce a hundred thousand hearts;
    But I might see young cupid's fiery shaft
    Quench'd in the chaste beams of the watery moon,
    And the imperial votaress passed on,
    In maiden meditation, fancy-free.
    Yet mark'd I where the bolt of Cupid fell:
    It fell upon a little western flower;
    Before, milk-white; now, purple with love's wound,
    And maidens call it love-in-idleness."*

"At that moment, I saw (but you couldn’t)
    Cupid, fully armed, flying between the cold moon and the earth.
    He aimed at a beautiful maiden sitting in the West,
    And shot his love arrow swiftly from his bow,
    As if it were meant to pierce a hundred thousand hearts;
    But I saw young Cupid’s fiery arrow
    Douse in the pure light of the shimmering moon,
    And the royal maiden moved on,
    Lost in her thoughts, free from desire.
    Yet I noticed where Cupid’s arrow landed:
    It struck a little flower in the West;
    Once milk-white, now purple from love’s wound,
    And maidens call it love-in-idleness."*

*Midsummer Night's Dream, Act II Scene i.

*Midsummer Night's Dream, Act II Scene i.*

Some time after John Shakespeare became chief bailiff his fortunes turned. From being rich he became poor. Bit by bit he was obliged to sell his own and his wife's property. So little Will was taken away from school at the age of thirteen, and set to earn his own living as a butcher—his father's trade, we are told. But if he ever was a butcher he was, nevertheless, an actor and a poet, "and when he killed a calf he would do it in a high style and make a speech."* How Shakespeare fared in this new work we do not know, but we may fancy him when work was done wandering along the pretty country lanes or losing himself in the forest of Arden, which lay not far from his home, "the poet's eye in a fine frenzy rolling," and singing to himself:

Some time after John Shakespeare became the chief bailiff, his luck changed. He went from being wealthy to poor. Little by little, he had to sell both his and his wife's property. So, young Will was pulled out of school at the age of thirteen and started working as a butcher—his father's trade, as they say. But even if he was a butcher at one point, he was still an actor and a poet. "And when he killed a calf, he would do it in a grand way and make a speech."* We don't know how Shakespeare did in this new job, but we can imagine him, after work, wandering along the beautiful country lanes or getting lost in the Forest of Arden, which was close to his home, "the poet's eye in a fine frenzy rolling," and singing to himself:

    "Jog on, jog on, the footpath way,
        And merrily hent the stile-a;
    A merry heart goes all the day,
        Your sad tires in a mile-a."*

"Run along, run along, the path ahead,
        And happily grab the fence;
    A cheerful heart goes all day long,
        Your sadness wears you out in a mile."*

*Winter's Tale, Act IV Scene ii.

*Winter's Tale, Act IV Scene ii.*

*John Aubrey.

John Aubrey.

He knew the lore of fields and woods, of trees and flowers, and birds and beasts. He sang of

He knew the stories of fields and forests, of trees and flowers, and birds and animals. He sang of

    "The ousel-cock so black of hue,
        With orange-tawny bill,
    The throstle with his note so true,
        The wren with little quill.
    The finch, the sparrow, and the lark,
        The plain-song cuckoo gray,
    Whose note full many a man doth mark,
        And dares not answer nay."*

"The blackbird, so dark in color,
        With its orange-brown beak,
    The thrush with its song so clear,
        The wren with its tiny quill.
    The finch, the sparrow, and the lark,
        The simple gray cuckoo,
    Whose call many a man notices,
        And doesn’t dare say no."*

*Midsummer Night's Dream, Act III Scene i.

*Midsummer Night's Dream, Act III Scene i.*

He remembered, perhaps, in after years his rambles by the slow- flowing Avon, when he wrote:

He remembered, maybe in later years, his walks along the slowly flowing Avon when he wrote:

    "He makes sweet music with th' enamell'd stones,
    Giving a gentle kiss to every sedge
    He overtaketh in his pilgrimage;
    And so by many winding nooks he strays,
    With willing sport, to the wide ocean."*

"He creates beautiful music with the colorful stones,
    Gently kissing each piece of grass
    He passes on his journey;
    And so he wanders through many winding paths,
    With joyful play, to the vast ocean."*

*Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act II Scene vii.

*Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act II Scene vii.*

He knew the times of the flowers. In spring he marked

He knew the seasons of the flowers. In spring, he noted

"the daffodils, That come before the swallow dares, and take The winds of March with beauty."*

"the daffodils, That arrive before the swallow dares, and capture The winds of March with their beauty."*

*Winter's Tale.

Winter's Tale.

Of summer flowers he tells us

Of summer flowers he tells us

    "Hot lavender, mints, savory, marjoram;
    The marigold, that goes to bed wi' the sun,
    And with him rises weeping; these are flowers
    Of middle summer."*

"Warm lavender, mints, savory, marjoram;
    The marigold, which goes to sleep with the sun,
    And wakes up with him crying; these are flowers
    Of midsummer."*

*Winter's Tale.

Winter's Tale.

He knew that "a lapwing runs close by the ground," that choughs are "russet-pated." He knew all the beauty that is to be found throughout the country year.

He knew that "a lapwing runs close to the ground," that choughs are "reddish-headed." He knew all the beauty that can be found throughout the year in the countryside.

Sometimes in his country wanderings Shakespeare got into mischief too. He had a daring spirit, and on quiet dark nights he could creep silently about the woods snaring rabbits or hunting deer. But we are told "he was given to all unluckiness in stealing venison and rabbits."* He was often caught, sometimes got a good beating, and sometimes was sent to prison.

Sometimes during his travels around the countryside, Shakespeare got into trouble too. He had a bold spirit, and on quiet, dark nights, he would sneak quietly through the woods, catching rabbits or hunting deer. But it’s said "he was prone to all kinds of bad luck when it came to stealing deer and rabbits."* He was often caught, sometimes got a serious beating, and sometimes ended up in jail.

*Archdeacon Davies.

Archdeacon Davies.

So the years passed on, and we know little of what happened in them. Some people like to think that Shakespeare was a schoolmaster for a time, others that he was a clerk in a lawyer's office. He may have been one or other, but we do not know. What we do know is that when he was eighteen he took a great step. He married. We can imagine him making love-songs then. Perhaps he sang:

So the years went by, and we know little about what happened during them. Some people like to believe that Shakespeare was a schoolteacher for a while, while others think he worked as a clerk in a law office. He might have done one of those things, but we don’t know for sure. What we do know is that when he turned eighteen, he took a significant step. He got married. We can picture him writing love songs at that time. Maybe he sang:

    "O mistress mine, where are you roaming?
    O, stay and hear; your true-love's coming,
        That can sing both high and low:
    Trip no further, pretty sweeting;
    Journeys end in lovers' meeting;
        Every wise man's son doth know.

"O mistress mine, where are you wandering?
    Oh, stay and listen; your true love is coming,
        And can sing both high and low:
    Don't go any further, lovely sweetie;
    Journeys end when lovers meet;
        Every wise man's son knows this."

    What is love? 'tis not hereafter;
    Present mirth hath present laughter;
        What's to come is still unsure:
    In delay there lies no plenty;
    Then come kiss me, sweet-and-twenty,
        Youth's a stuff will not endure."*

What is love? It’s not something for the future;
    Enjoying the moment brings joy now;
        What’s going to happen is still uncertain:
    Waiting doesn’t bring abundance;
    So come kiss me, while we’re young,
        Youth is something that doesn’t last."*

*Twelfth Night.

*Twelfth Night.

The lady whom Shakespeare married was named Anne Hathaway. She came of farmer folk like Shakespeare's own mother. She was eight years older than her boyish lover, but beyond that we know little of Anne Hathaway, for Shakespeare never anywhere mentions his wife. A little while after their marriage a daughter was born to Anne and William Shakespeare. Nearly two years later a little boy and girl came to them. The boy died when he was about eleven, and only the two little girls, Judith and Susanna, lived to grow up.

The woman Shakespeare married was named Anne Hathaway. She came from a farming family, just like Shakespeare's mother. She was eight years older than her young lover, but we know very little else about Anne Hathaway, as Shakespeare never mentions his wife anywhere. A short time after they got married, Anne and William Shakespeare had a daughter. Almost two years later, a son and another daughter were born to them. The boy died when he was about eleven, and only the two girls, Judith and Susanna, grew up.

In spite of the fact that Shakespeare had now a wife and children to look after, he had not settled down. He was still wild, and being caught once more in stealing game he left Stratford and went to London.

In spite of the fact that Shakespeare now had a wife and kids to take care of, he hadn’t settled down. He was still wild, and after getting caught stealing game again, he left Stratford and went to London.

Chapter XLVI SHAKESPEARE—THE MAN

WHEN Shakespeare first went to London he had a hard life. He found no better work to do than that of holding horses outside the theater doors. In those days the plays took place in the afternoon, and as many of the fine folk who came to watch them rode on horseback, some one was needed to look after the horses until the play was over. But poor though this work was, Shakespeare seems to have done it well, and he became such a favorite that he had several boys under him who were long known as "Shakespeare's boys." Their master, however, soon left work outside the theater for work inside. And now began the busiest years of his life, for he both acted and wrote. At first it may be he only altered and improved the plays of others. But soon he began to write plays that were all his own. Yet Shakespeare, like Chaucer, never invented any of his own stories. There is only one play of his, called Love's Labor's Lost, the story of which is not to be found in some earlier book. That, too, may have been founded on another story which is now lost.

WHEN Shakespeare first went to London, he had a tough life. He found no better job than holding horses outside the theater doors. Back then, plays took place in the afternoon, and since many wealthy spectators arrived on horseback, someone was needed to take care of the horses until the play was over. Although this job was not glamorous, Shakespeare seemed to do it well and became such a favorite that he had several boys working under him, who were known as "Shakespeare's boys." However, their master soon transitioned from working outside the theater to working inside. This marked the busiest years of his life, as he both acted and wrote. At first, he might have only altered and improved the plays of others, but soon he began to write plays that were entirely his own. Yet, like Chaucer, Shakespeare never created any original stories. There's only one play of his, called Love's Labor's Lost, whose story isn't found in any earlier book. Even that might have been based on another story that is now lost.

When you come to know Shakespeare's plays well you will find it very interesting to follow his stories to their sources. That of King Lear, which is one of Shakespeare's great romantic historical plays, is, for instance, to be found in Geoffrey of Monmouth, in Wace's Brut, and in Layamon's Brut. But it was from none of these that Shakespeare took the story, but from the chronicle of a man named Holinshed who lived and wrote in the time of Queen Elizabeth, he in his turn having taken it from some one of the earlier sources.

When you get to know Shakespeare's plays well, you'll find it really interesting to trace the stories back to their origins. For example, the story of King Lear, which is one of Shakespeare's great romantic historical plays, can be found in Geoffrey of Monmouth, Wace's Brut, and Layamon's Brut. However, Shakespeare didn't take the story from any of these; he got it from the chronicle of a man named Holinshed, who lived and wrote during Queen Elizabeth's reign, and he, in turn, took it from one of the earlier sources.

For, after all, in spite of the thousands of books that have been written since the world began, there are only a certain number of stories which great writers have told again and again in varying ways. One instance of this we saw when in the beginning of this book we followed the story of Arthur.

For, after all, despite the thousands of books that have been written since the world began, there are only a limited number of stories that great writers have told repeatedly in different ways. One example of this was seen when we followed the story of Arthur at the beginning of this book.

But although Shakespeare borrowed his plots from others, when he had borrowed them he made them all his own. He made his people so vivid and so true that he makes us forget that they are not real people. We can hardly realize that they never lived, that they never walked and talked, and cried and laughed, loved and hated, in this world just as we do. And this is so because the stage to him is life and life a stage. "All the world's a stage," he says,

But even though Shakespeare took his plots from other sources, he truly made them his own. He brought his characters to life in such a way that we forget they’re not real. It’s hard to believe they never existed, never walked or talked, laughed and cried, loved and hated, just like we do. That’s because, for him, the stage is life, and life is a stage. "All the world's a stage," he says,

    "And all the men and women merely players:
    They have their exits and their entrances:
    And one man in his time plays many parts,
    His acts being seven ages."*

"And all the men and women are just actors:
They have their moments to enter and exit:
And one man in his lifetime plays many roles,
His actions representing seven stages."*

*As You Like It.

As You Like It.

And again he tells us:

And once again he tells us:

    "Life's but a walking shadow; a poor player,
    That struts and frets his hour upon the stage
    And then is heard no more."*

"Life is just a fleeting shadow; a mediocre actor,
    Who shows off and worries for an hour on stage
    And then is never heard from again."*

*Macbeth.

Macbeth.

It is from Shakespeare's works that we get the clearest picture of Elizabethan times. And yet, although we learn from him so much of what people did in those days, of how they talked and even of how they thought, the chief thing that we feel about Shakespeare's characters is, not that they are Elizabethan, but that they are human, that they are like ourselves, that they think, and say, and do, things which we ourselves might think, and say, and do.

It’s through Shakespeare's works that we get the best view of Elizabethan times. However, even though we learn so much from him about what people did back then, how they spoke, and even how they thought, the main thing we feel about Shakespeare's characters is not that they are Elizabethan, but that they are human, like us. They think, say, and do things that we ourselves might think, say, and do.

There are many books we read which we think of as very pretty, very quaint, very interesting—but old-fashioned. But Shakespeare can never be old-fashioned, because, although he is the outcome of his own times, and gives us all the flavor of his own times, he gives us much more. He understood human nature, he saw beneath the outward dress, and painted for us real men and women. And although fashion in dress and modes of living may change, human nature does not change. "He was not of an age but for all time," it was said of him about seven years after his death, and now that nearly three hundred years have come and gone we still acknowledge the truth of those words.

There are many books we read that we consider beautiful, charming, and interesting—but outdated. However, Shakespeare can never be outdated, because while he reflects his own era and captures its essence, he offers us much more. He understood human nature, looked beyond appearances, and portrayed real people—men and women. And even though styles in clothing and ways of living may change, human nature remains the same. "He was not of an age but for all time," was said about him around seven years after his death, and now that nearly three hundred years have passed, we still recognize the truth in those words.

Shakespeare's men and women speak and act and feel in the main as we might now. Many of his people we feel are our brothers and sisters. And to this human interest he adds something more, for he leads us too through "unpathed waters" to "the undreamed shores" of fairyland.

Shakespeare's men and women speak, act, and feel mostly like we do today. Many of his characters feel like our brothers and sisters. On top of this human connection, he takes us through "unpathed waters" to "the undreamed shores" of fairyland.

Shakespeare's writing time was short. Before he left Stratford he wrote nothing unless it may have been a few scoffing verses against the Justice of the Peace who punished him for poaching. But these, if they were ever written, are lost. In the last few years of his life he wrote little or nothing. Thus the number of his writing years was not more than twenty to twenty-five, but in that time he wrote thirty-seven plays, two long poems, and a hundred and fifty-six sonnets. At one time he must have written two plays every year. And when you come to know these plays well you will wonder at the greatness of the task.

Shakespeare's writing career was brief. Before he left Stratford, he wrote nothing notable, except maybe some mocking verses aimed at the Justice of the Peace who punished him for poaching. However, if those verses ever existed, they've been lost. In the last few years of his life, he produced very little. So, the total number of years he spent writing was no more than twenty to twenty-five. Yet, during that time, he created thirty-seven plays, two long poems, and a hundred and fifty-six sonnets. At one point, he must have been writing two plays each year. When you really dive into these plays, you'll be amazed at the scale of his achievement.

Shakespeare writes his plays sometimes in rime, sometimes in blank verse, sometimes in prose, at times using all these in one play. In this he showed how free he was from rules. For, until he wrote, plays had been written in rime or blank verse only.

Shakespeare writes his plays sometimes in rhyme, sometimes in blank verse, and sometimes in prose, occasionally using all three in one play. This shows how free he was from rules. Before he wrote, plays had been written only in rhyme or blank verse.

For the sake of convenience Shakespeare's plays have been divided into histories, tragedies and comedies. But it is not always easy to draw the line and decide to which class a play belongs. They are like life. Life is not all laughter, nor is it all tears. Neither are Shakespeare's comedies all laughter, and some of his tragedies would seem at times to be too deep for tears, full only of fierce, dark sorrow—and yet there is laughter in them too.

For convenience, Shakespeare's plays have been categorized into histories, tragedies, and comedies. But it’s not always easy to determine which category a play fits into. They reflect real life. Life isn’t all about laughter, nor is it only filled with tears. Shakespeare's comedies aren't just about laughter, and some of his tragedies may sometimes feel too profound for tears, filled only with intense, dark sorrow—and yet there’s laughter in them too.

Besides being divided into histories, tragedies and comedies they have been divided in another way, into three periods of time. The first was when Shakespeare was trying his hand, when he was brimming over with the joy of the new full life of London. The second was when some dark sorrow lay over his life, we know not what, when the pain and mystery and the irony of living seems to strike him hard. Then he wrote his great tragedies. The third was when he had gained peace again, when life seemed to flow calmly and smoothly, and this period lasted until the end.

Besides being categorized into histories, tragedies, and comedies, they have also been divided in another way, into three time periods. The first was when Shakespeare was experimenting with his craft, filled with the excitement of the vibrant new life in London. The second was marked by an unknown sorrow overshadowing his life, a time when the pain, mystery, and irony of existence seemed to hit him hard. During this period, he wrote his great tragedies. The third was when he found peace again, when life felt calm and smooth, and this period lasted until the end.

We know very little of Shakespeare's life in London. As an actor he never made a great name, never acted the chief character in a play. But he acted sometimes in his own plays and took the part, we are told, of a ghost in one, and of a servant in another, neither of them great parts. He acted, too, in plays written by other people. But it was as a writer that he made a name, and that so quickly that others grew jealous of him. One called him "an upstart Crow, beautified in our feathers . . . in his own conceit the only Shake-scene in the country."* But for the most part Shakespeare made friends even of rival authors, and many of them loved him well. He was good-tempered, merry, witty, and kindly, a most lovable man. "He was a handsome, well-shaped man, very good company, and a very ready and pleasant smooth wit,"** said one. "I loved the man and do honor to his memory, on this side of idolatry as much as any. He was indeed honest and of an open and free nature,"*** said another. Others still called him a good fellow, gentle Shakespeare, sweet Master Shakespeare. I should like to think, too, that Spenser called him "our pleasant Willy." But wise folk tell us that these words were not spoken of Shakespeare but of some one else whose name was not William at all.

We know very little about Shakespeare's life in London. As an actor, he never became well-known and never played the lead role in a play. However, he did perform in some of his own plays, and it's said that he took on the role of a ghost in one and a servant in another, neither of which were significant parts. He also acted in plays written by others. But it was as a writer that he gained fame, so quickly that others became envious of him. One person referred to him as "an upstart Crow, beautified in our feathers... in his own conceit the only Shake-scene in the country." But for the most part, Shakespeare made friends even among rival authors, and many of them genuinely cared for him. He was good-natured, cheerful, witty, and kind—a truly lovable person. "He was a handsome, well-built man, great company, and had a quick and pleasant wit," said one. "I loved the man and honor his memory, as much as anyone without being a fanatical idolater. He was indeed honest and of an open and free nature," said another. Others referred to him as a good fellow, gentle Shakespeare, sweet Master Shakespeare. I'd like to think that Spenser called him "our pleasant Willy." But knowledgeable people say those words were actually about someone else whose name wasn't William at all.

*Robert Greene, A groatsworth of Wit bought with a million of
repentance.
**John Aubrey.
***Ben Jonson.

*Robert Greene, A groatsworth of Wit bought with a million of
repentance.
**John Aubrey.
***Ben Jonson.

And so although outside his work we get only glimpses of the man, these glimpses taken together with his writings show us Will Shakespeare as a big-hearted man, a man who understood all and forgave all. He understood the little joys and sorrows that make up life. He understood the struggle to be good, and would not scorn people too greatly when they were bad. "Children, we feel sure," says one of the latest writers about him, "did not stop their talk when he came near them, but continued in the happy assurance that it was only Master Shakespeare."* And so if children find his plays hard to read yet a while they may at least learn to know his stories and learn to love his name—it is only Master Shakespeare. But they must remember that learning to know Shakespeare's stories through the words of other people is only half a joy. The full joy of Shakespeare can only come when we are able to read his plays in his very own words. But that will come all the more easily and quickly to us if we first know his stories well.

And so, even though we only get brief glimpses of the man outside of his work, these glimpses, along with his writings, show us that Will Shakespeare was a big-hearted person who understood and forgave everything. He recognized the small joys and sorrows that make up life. He knew the struggle to be good and didn't judge people too harshly when they were bad. "Children, we feel sure," says one of the latest writers about him, "did not stop their talk when he came near them but continued in the happy assurance that it was only Master Shakespeare." So, while kids might find his plays challenging to read for a while, they can at least get to know his stories and come to love his name—it's just Master Shakespeare. But they need to remember that getting to know Shakespeare's stories through other people’s words is only half the fun. The full joy of Shakespeare can only be experienced when we read his plays in his own words. However, that will be much easier and quicker for us if we first familiarize ourselves with his stories well.

*Prof. Raleigh.

Prof. Raleigh.

There are parts in some of Shakespeare's plays that many people find coarse. But Shakespeare is not really coarse. We remember the vision sent to St. Peter which taught him that there was nothing common or unclean. Shakespeare had seen that vision. In life there is nothing common or unclean, if we only look at it in the right way. And Shakespeare speaks of everything that touches life most nearly. He uses words that we do not use now; he speaks of things we do not speak of now; but it was the fashion of his day to be more open and plain spoken than we are. And if we remember that, there is very little in Shakespeare that need hurt us even if there is a great deal which we cannot understand. And when you come to read some of the writers of Shakespeare's age and see that in them the laughter is often brutal, the horror of tragedy often coarse and crude, you will wonder more than ever how Shakespeare made his laughter so sweet and sunny, and how, instead of revolting us, he touches our hearts with his horror and pain.

Some parts of Shakespeare's plays might seem crude to many people. But Shakespeare isn’t truly crude. We recall the vision shown to St. Peter that taught him that nothing is common or unclean. Shakespeare understood that vision. In life, nothing is common or unclean if we look at it the right way. Shakespeare addresses everything that relates closely to life. He uses words we don’t typically use today; he talks about things we don’t discuss now; but in his time, it was customary to be more candid and straightforward than we are. If we keep that in mind, there's really not much in Shakespeare that should offend us, even if there’s a lot we don’t comprehend. And when you read some writers from Shakespeare’s era, you’ll often find their humor to be harsh and their tragic themes rough and crude. This makes you appreciate even more how Shakespeare manages to make his humor light and cheerful, and instead of repulsing us, he resonates with our hearts through his horror and pain.

About eleven years passed after Shakespeare left Stratford before he returned there again. But once having returned, he often paid visits to his old home. And he came now no more as a poor wild lad given to poaching. He came as a man of wealth and fame. He bought the best house in Stratford, called New Place, as well as a good deal of land. So before John Shakespeare died he saw his family once more important in the town.

About eleven years went by after Shakespeare left Stratford before he came back again. But once he returned, he frequently visited his old home. He wasn't just a poor wild kid who poached anymore. He came back as a man of wealth and fame. He bought the best house in Stratford, called New Place, along with a good amount of land. So before John Shakespeare died, he got to see his family regarded as important in the town once more.

Then as the years went on Shakespeare gave up all connection with London and the theater and settled down to a quiet country life. He planted trees, managed his estate, and showed that though he was the world's master-poet he was a good business man too. Everything prospered with him, his two daughters married well, and comfortably, and when not more than forty-three he held his first grandchild in his arms. It may be he looked forward to many happy peaceful years when death took him. He died of fever, brought on, no doubt, by the evil smells and bad air by which people lived surrounded in those days before they had learned to be clean in house and street.

Then, as the years passed, Shakespeare cut all ties with London and the theater and settled into a quiet country life. He planted trees, managed his estate, and proved that even though he was the world's greatest poet, he was also a savvy businessman. Everything thrived for him; his two daughters married well and comfortably, and by the time he was just forty-three, he was holding his first grandchild in his arms. He might have looked forward to many happy, peaceful years ahead when death came for him. He died from a fever, likely caused by the unpleasant smells and poor air that surrounded people in those days before they learned to maintain cleanliness in their homes and streets.

Shakespeare was only fifty-two when he died. It was in the springtime of 1616 that he died, breathing his last upon

Shakespeare was only fifty-two when he died. It was in the spring of 1616 that he passed away, taking his last breaths on

    "The uncertain glory of an April day
    Which now shows all the beauty of the sun
    And by and by a cloud takes all away."*

"The unpredictable glory of an April day
    That first reveals all the beauty of the sun
    And then suddenly a cloud takes it all away."*

*Two Gentlemen of Verona.

Two Guys from Verona.

He was buried in Stratford Parish Church, and on his grave was placed a bust of the poet. That bust and an engraving in the beginning of the first great edition of his works are the only two real portraits of Shakespeare. Both were done after his death, and yet perhaps there is no face more well known to us than that of the greatest of all poets.

He was buried in Stratford Parish Church, and a bust of the poet was placed on his grave. That bust and an engraving at the beginning of the first major edition of his works are the only two true portraits of Shakespeare. Both were created after his death, yet maybe there is no face more recognizable to us than that of the greatest of all poets.

Beneath the bust are written these lines:

Beneath the bust are these words:

    "Stay, passenger, why goest thou by so fast?
    Read, if thou-canst, whom envious Death hath plast
    Within this monument; Shakespeare with whome
    Quick nature dide: whose name doth deck ys tombe,
    Far more than cost, sith all yt he hath writt,
    Leaves living art but page to serve his witt."

"Wait, traveler, why are you hurrying by so quickly?
    Read, if you can, who envious Death has placed
    Inside this monument; Shakespeare, with whom
    Quick nature died: whose name adorns this tomb,
    Far more than money, since all that he has written,
    Leaves living art just a page to showcase his wit."

Upon a slab over the grave is carved:

Upon a stone over the grave is engraved:

    "Good frend, for Jesus' sake forbeare
    To digg the dust encloased heare;
    Bleste be ye man yt spares thes stones,
    And curst be he yt moves my bones."

"Good friend, for Jesus' sake, please refrain
    From digging up the dust that's enclosed here;
    Blessed be the man who spares these stones,
    And cursed be the one who moves my bones."

And so our greatest poet lies not beneath the great arch of Westminster but in the quiet church of the little country town in which he was born.

And so our greatest poet doesn't rest under the grand arch of Westminster but in the peaceful church of the small town where he was born.

Chapter LXVII SHAKESPEARE—"THE MERCHANT OF VENICE"

IN this chapter I am going to tell you in a few words the story of one of Shakespeare's plays called The Merchant of Venice. It is founded on an Italian story, one of a collection made by Ser Giovanni Fiorentino.

IN this chapter I am going to give you a brief overview of one of Shakespeare's plays called The Merchant of Venice. It is based on an Italian story from a collection by Ser Giovanni Fiorentino.

The merchant of Venice was a rich young man called Antonio. When the story opens he had ventured all his money in trading expeditions to the East and other lands. In two months' time he expects the return of his ships and hopes then to make a great deal of money. But meantime he has none to spare, and when his great friend Bassanio comes to borrow of him he cannot give him any.

The merchant of Venice was a wealthy young man named Antonio. When the story begins, he had invested all his money in trade ventures to the East and other places. In two months, he expects his ships to return and hopes to make a lot of money then. But for now, he doesn't have any to spare, and when his close friend Bassanio comes to ask for a loan, he can't give him any.

Bassanio's need is urgent, for he loves the beautiful lady Portia and desires to marry her. This lady was so lovely and so rich that her fame had spread over all the world till "the four winds blow in from every coast renowned suitors." Bassanio would be among these suitors, but alas he has no money, not even enough to pay for the journey to Belmont where the lovely lady lived. Yet if he wait two months until Antonio's ships return it may be too late, and Portia may be married to another. So to supply his friend's need Antonio decides to borrow the money, and soon a Jew named Shylock is found who is willing to lend it. For Shylock was a money-lender. He lent money to people who had need of it and charged them interest. That is, besides having to pay back the full sum they had borrowed they had also to pay some extra money in return for the loan.

Bassanio is in a hurry because he loves the beautiful Portia and wants to marry her. She was so stunning and wealthy that her reputation spread all over the world, attracting "renowned suitors from every coast." Bassanio wants to be one of those suitors, but unfortunately, he has no money, not even enough to travel to Belmont where the lovely lady lives. If he waits two months for Antonio's ships to return, it might be too late, and Portia could end up marrying someone else. So, to help his friend, Antonio decides to borrow the money. Soon, they find a Jewish moneylender named Shylock who is willing to lend it. Shylock makes a living lending money to those in need and charges interest. This means that in addition to repaying the full amount borrowed, the borrowers also have to pay some extra money for the loan.

In those days Jews were ill-treated and despised, and there was great hatred between them and Christians. And Shylock especially hated Antonio, because not only did he rail against Jews and insult them, but he also lent money without demanding interest, thereby spoiling Shylock's trade. So now the Jew lays a trap for Antonio, hoping to catch him and be revenged upon his enemy. He will lend the money, he says, and he will charge no interest, but if the loan be not repaid in three months Antonio must pay as forfeit a pound of his own flesh, which Shylock may cut from any part of his body that he chooses.

In those days, Jews were mistreated and looked down upon, and there was intense hatred between them and Christians. Shylock particularly despised Antonio because not only did he insult Jews and mock them, but he also lent money without charging interest, which hurt Shylock's business. So now, Shylock is setting a trap for Antonio, hoping to catch him and get revenge on his enemy. He offers to lend the money without interest, but if the loan isn’t repaid in three months, Antonio must forfeit a pound of his own flesh, which Shylock can take from any part of his body that he chooses.

To this strange bargain Antonio consents. It is but a jest, he thinks.

To this odd deal, Antonio agrees. He believes it’s just a joke.

    "Content in faith, I'll seal to such a bond,
    And say, there is much kindness in the Jew."

"Confident in my faith, I'll commit to this bond,
    And say, there’s a lot of kindness in the Jew."

But Bassanio is uneasy. "I like not fair terms," he says, "and a villain mind. You shall not seal to such a bond for me." But Antonio insists and the bond is sealed.

But Bassanio is feeling uneasy. "I don't like nice words and a deceitful mind," he says, "You shouldn't agree to such a contract for me." But Antonio insists, and the contract is signed.

All being settled, Bassanio receives the money, and before he sets off to woo his lady he gives a supper to all his friends, to which he also invites Shylock. Shylock goes to this supper although to his daughter Jessica he says,

All being settled, Bassanio gets the money, and before he heads off to woo his lady, he hosts a dinner for all his friends, inviting Shylock as well. Shylock attends this dinner, although he tells his daughter Jessica,

            "But wherefore should I go?
    I am not bid for love; they flatter me:
    But yet I'll go in hate, to feed upon
    The prodigal Christian."

"But why should I go?
    I’m not invited for love; they’re just flattering me:
    But still, I’ll go in hate, to take advantage of
    The wasteful Christian."

But Jessica does not join her father in his hatred of all Christians. She indeed has given her heart to one of the hated race, and well knowing that her father will never allow her to marry him, she, that night while he is at supper with Bassanio, dresses herself in boy's clothes and steals away, taking with her a great quantity of jewels and money.

But Jessica doesn’t share her father’s hatred for all Christians. She has actually fallen in love with one of the people her father despises, and knowing that her father will never let her marry him, that night while he’s having dinner with Bassanio, she puts on boy’s clothes and sneaks away, taking with her a large amount of jewels and money.

When Shylock discovers his loss he is mad with grief and rage.
He runs about the streets crying for justice.

When Shylock finds out about his loss, he's overwhelmed with grief and anger.
He runs through the streets shouting for justice.

    "Justice! the law! my ducats, and my daughter!
    A sealed bag, two sealed bags of ducats,
    Of double ducats stol'n from me by my daughter!"

"Justice! The law! My money and my daughter!
    A sealed bag, two sealed bags of money,
    Of double the money stolen from me by my daughter!"

And all the wild boys in Venice follow after him mocking him and crying, "His stones, his daughter and his ducats!"

And all the wild boys in Venice chase after him, making fun of him and shouting, "His money, his daughter, and his riches!"

So finding nowhere love or sympathy but everywhere only mockery and cruel laughter, Shylock vows vengeance. The world has treated him ill, and he will repay the world with ill, and chiefly against Antonio does his anger grow bitter.

So finding no love or sympathy, only mockery and cruel laughter everywhere, Shylock vows revenge. The world has treated him poorly, and he will respond with harm, directing his bitterness mainly at Antonio.

Then Antonio's friends shake their heads and say, "Let him beware the hatred of the Jew." They look gravely at each other, for it is whispered abroad that "Antonio hath a ship of rich lading wreck'd on the narrow seas."

Then Antonio's friends shake their heads and say, "He should be careful of the Jew's hatred." They look seriously at each other, for it's rumored that "Antonio has a ship full of valuable goods wrecked on the narrow seas."

Then let Antonio beware.

Then let Antonio be careful.

"Thou wilt not take his flesh," says one of the young merchant's friends to Shylock. "What's that good for?"

"You're not going to take his flesh," one of the young merchant's friends says to Shylock. "What's that good for?"

"To bait fish withal," snarls the Jew. "If it will feed nothing else it will feed my revenge. He hath disgraced me, and hindered me half a million; laughed at my losses, mocked at my gains, scorned my nation, thwarted my bargains, cooled my friends, heated mine enemies; and what's his reason? I am a Jew. Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not a Jew hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions? Fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by the same winter and summer, as a Christian is? If you prick us, do we not bleed? If you tickle us, do we not laugh? If you poison us, do we not die? If you wrong us, shall we not revenge? If we are like you in the rest, we will resemble you in that. If a Jew wrong a Christian, what is his humility? Revenge. If a Christian wrong a Jew, what should his sufferance be by Christian example? Why, revenge. The villainy you teach me, I will execute, and it shall go hard but I will better the instruction."

"To attract fish," the Jew snarls. "If nothing else feeds me, it will be my desire for revenge. He has humiliated me and cost me a fortune; he laughed at my losses, mocked my successes, scorned my people, messed up my deals, cooled my friends' loyalty, and fired up my enemies. And what’s his reason? I am a Jew. Doesn’t a Jew have eyes? Doesn’t a Jew have hands, organs, dimensions, senses, feelings, passions? We eat the same food, hurt from the same weapons, suffer from the same diseases, heal the same way, and experience the same winter and summer as a Christian does. If you prick us, do we not bleed? If you tickle us, do we not laugh? If you poison us, do we not die? If you wrong us, will we not seek revenge? If we’re like you in everything else, we will be the same in that too. If a Jew wrongs a Christian, what is his response? Revenge. If a Christian wrongs a Jew, what should his patience be by Christian example? Why, revenge. The villainy you teach me, I will carry out, and trust me, I’ll do it even better."

Then let Antonio beware.

Then Antonio should be careful.

Meantime in Belmont many lovers come to woo fair Portia. With high hope they come, with anger and disappointment they go away. None can win the lady's hand. For there is a riddle here of which none know the meaning.

Meantime in Belmont, many suitors come to court beautiful Portia. They arrive with high hopes but leave with anger and disappointment. No one can win the lady's hand because there is a riddle here that no one understands.

When a suitor presents himself and asks for the lady's hand in marriage, he is shown three caskets, one of gold, one of silver, and one of lead. Upon the golden one is written the words, "Who chooseth me, shall gain what many men desire"; upon the silver casket are the words, "Who chooseth me, shall get as much as he deserves"; and upon the leaden one, "Who chooseth me, must give and hazard all he hath." And only whoso chooseth aright, each suitor is told, can win the lady.

When a suitor comes forward to ask for the lady's hand in marriage, he is presented with three caskets: one made of gold, one made of silver, and one made of lead. The golden casket has the inscription, "Who chooses me will gain what many men desire"; the silver casket reads, "Who chooses me will get as much as he deserves"; and the lead casket says, "Who chooses me must give and risk everything he has." Each suitor is told that only the one who chooses wisely can win the lady.

This trial of all suitors had been ordered by Portia's father ere he died, so that only a worthy and true man might win his daughter. Some suitors choose the gold, some the silver casket, but all, princes, barons, counts, and dukes, alike choose wrong.

This contest for all the suitors was set up by Portia's father before he passed away, so that only a worthy and genuine man could win his daughter. Some suitors pick the gold casket, some choose the silver one, but all—princes, barons, counts, and dukes—make the wrong choice.

At length Bassanio comes. Already he loves Portia and she loves him. There is no need of any trail of the caskets. Yet it must be. Her father's will must be obeyed. But what if he choose wrong. That is Portia's fear.

At last, Bassanio arrives. He already loves Portia, and she loves him back. There’s no need for the challenge of the caskets, but it has to be done. Her father's will must be followed. But what if he chooses wrong? That is Portia's fear.

    "I pray you, tarry; pause a day or two
    Before you hazard; for, in choosing wrong,
    I lose your company,"

"I beg you, wait a day or two
    Before you take the risk; because if you choose poorly,
    I lose your company,"

she says.

she says.

But Bassanio cannot wait:—

But Bassanio can’t wait:—

            "Let me choose;
    For, as I am, I live upon the rack."

"Let me choose;
Because, as I am, I feel like I'm being tortured."

And so he stands before the caskets, longing to make a choice, yet fearful. The gold he rejects, the silver too, and lays his hand upon the leaden casket. He opens it. Oh, joy! within is a portrait of his lady. He has chosen aright. yet he can scarce believe his happiness.

And so he stands in front of the caskets, wanting to make a choice, but feeling scared. He turns down the gold, rejects the silver, and lays his hand on the lead casket. He opens it. Oh, joy! Inside is a portrait of his lady. He has made the right choice, yet he can hardly believe his happiness.

"I am," he says,

"I'm," he says,

    "Like one of two contending in a prize,
    That thinks he hath done well in people's eyes,
    Hearing applause, and universal shout,
    Giddy in spirit, still gazing in a doubt
    Whether those pearls of praise be his or no;
    So, thrice fair lady, stand I, even so;
    As doubtful whether what I see be true,
    Until confirm'd, sign'd, ratifi'd by you."

"Like someone competing for a prize,
    Who believes they've impressed everyone,
    Hearing cheers and loud applause,
    Feeling dizzy with excitement, still unsure
    Whether the compliments are really meant for them;
    So, three times beautiful lady, I stand like this;
    As uncertain whether what I see is real,
    Until it’s confirmed, signed, and approved by you."

And Portia, happy, triumphant, humble, no longer the great lady with untold wealth, with lands and palaces and radiant beauty, but merely a woman who has given her love, answers:—

And Portia, happy, victorious, humble, no longer the wealthy aristocrat with endless riches, lands, palaces, and stunning beauty, but just a woman who has shared her love, replies:—

    "You see me, Lord Bassanio, where I stand,
    Such as I am: though, for myself alone,
    I would not be ambitious in my wish,
    To wish myself much better; yet, for you,
    I would be trebled twenty times myself;
    A thousand times more fair, ten thousand times
    More rich;
    That only to stand high on your account,
    I might in virtues, beauties, livings, friends,
    Exceed account: but the full sum of me
    Is sum of something: which, to term in gross,
    Is an unlesson'd girl, unschool'd, unpractis'd,
    Happy in this, she is not yet so old
    But she may learn; happier than this,
    She is not bred so dull but she can learn;
    Happiest of all, is, that her gentle spirit
    Commite itself to yours to be directed,
    As from her lord, her governor, her king.
    Myself, and what is mine, to you, and yours
    Is now converted; but now I was the lord
    Of this fair mansion, master of my servants,
    Queen o'er myself; and even now, but now,
    This house, these servants, and this same myself,
    Are yours, my lord."

"You see me, Lord Bassanio, where I stand,
    Just as I am: though I wouldn't aim high for myself,
    I wouldn’t wish to be much better; yet, for you,
    I would want to be twenty times greater than myself;
    A thousand times more beautiful, ten thousand times
    Richer;
    Just so I could stand tall for your sake,
    I could surpass the sum of my virtues, beauty, wealth, and friends;
    But the total of who I am
    Is just a collection of things: which, to put it plainly,
    Is an inexperienced girl, uneducated, untrained,
    Lucky in that she’s not so old
    That she can’t learn; happier than that,
    She’s not so dull that she can’t learn;
    The happiest part is that her gentle spirit
    Commits itself to yours to be guided,
    As from her lord, her guide, her king.
    Myself and everything I have belongs to you and yours
    Now; but I was the lady
    Of this beautiful house, the master of my servants,
    Queen over myself; and just now,
    This house, these servants, and this same self,
    Are yours, my lord."

Then as a pledge of all her love Portia gives to Bassanio a ring, and bids him never part from it so long as he shall live. And Bassanio taking it, gladly swears to keep it forever.

Then, as a symbol of her love, Portia gives Bassanio a ring and tells him to never take it off for as long as he lives. And Bassanio, taking it, happily vows to keep it forever.

                "But when this ring
    Parts from this finger, then parts life from hence;
    O, then be bold to say, Bassanio's dead."

"But when this ring
    Leaves this finger, then life will end;
    Oh, then feel free to say, Bassanio's dead."

And then as if to make the joy complete, it is discovered that
Portia's lady in waiting, Nerissa, and Bassanio's friend,
Gratiano, also love each other, and they all agree to be married
on the same day.

And then, just to make the happiness complete, it's revealed that
Portia's lady-in-waiting, Nerissa, and Bassanio's friend,
Gratiano, are also in love with each other, and they all decide to get married
on the same day.

In the midst of this happiness the runaway couple, Lorenzo and Jessica, arrive from Venice with another of Antonio's friends who brings a letter to Bassanio. As Bassanio reads the letter all the gladness fades from his face. He grows pale and trembles. Anxiously Portia asks what troubles him.

In the middle of this happiness, the runaway couple, Lorenzo and Jessica, arrive from Venice with another friend of Antonio's who brings a letter for Bassanio. As Bassanio reads the letter, all the joy fades from his face. He turns pale and shakes. Anxiously, Portia asks what’s bothering him.

            "I am half yourself,
    And I must freely have the half of anything
    That this same paper brings you."

"I am part of you,
    And I must freely receive half of anything
    That this same paper provides you."

And Bassanio answers:—

And Bassanio replies:—

                "O sweet Portia,
    Here are a few of the unpleasant'st words
    That ever blotted paper! Gentle lady,
    When I did first impart my love to you,
    I freely told you, all the wealth I had
    Ran in my veins, I was a gentleman;
    And then I told you true: and yet, dear lady,
    Rating myself at nothing, you shall see
    How much I was a braggart: when I told you
    My state was nothing, I should then have told you
    That I was worse than nothing."

"O sweet Portia,
    Here are a few of the most unpleasant words
    That ever marked a page! Gentle lady,
    When I first shared my love for you,
    I honestly told you that all the wealth I had
    Ran through my veins, that I was a gentleman;
    And then I spoke the truth: yet, dear lady,
    By considering myself as nothing, you will see
    How much I was boasting: when I said
    My situation was nothing, I should have said
    That I was worse than nothing."

He is worse than nothing, for he is in debt to his friend, and that friend for him is now in danger of his life. For the three months allowed by Shylock for the payment of the debt are over, and as not one of Antonio's ships has returned, he cannot pay the money. Many friends have offered to pay for him, but Shylock will have none of their gold. He does not want it. What he wants is revenge. He wants Antonio's life, and well he knows if a pound of flesh be cut from this poor merchant's breast he must die.

He’s worse than nothing because he owes his friend money, and that friend is now in serious danger because of him. The three months Shylock gave him to pay back the debt are up, and since none of Antonio's ships have returned, he can’t pay the money. Many friends have offered to cover for him, but Shylock doesn’t want their money. He wants revenge. He wants Antonio’s life, and he knows that if a pound of flesh is taken from this poor merchant, he will die.

And all for three thousand ducats! "Oh," cries Portia when she hears, "what a paltry sum! Pay the Jew ten times the money and tear up the bond, rather than that Antonio shall lose a single hair through Bassanio's fault."

And all for three thousand ducats! "Oh," cries Portia when she hears, "what a measly amount! Pay the Jew ten times the money and tear up the bond, rather than that Antonio should lose a single hair because of Bassanio's mistake."

"It is no use," she is told, "Shylock will have his bond, and nothing but his bond."

"It’s no use," they tell her, "Shylock will get his bond, and nothing else will do."

If that be so, then must Bassanio hasten to his friend to comfort him at least. So the wedding is hurried on, and immediately after it Bassanio and Gratiano hasten away, leaving their new wives behind them.

If that's the case, then Bassanio needs to hurry to his friend to at least comfort him. So, the wedding is rushed, and right after, Bassanio and Gratiano quickly leave, leaving their new wives behind.

But Portia has no mind to sit at home and do nothing while her husband's friend is in danger of his life. As soon as Bassanio has gone, she gives her house into the keeping of Lorenzo and sets out for Venice. From her cousin, the great lawyer Bellario, she borrows lawyer's robes for herself, and those of a lawyer's clerk for Nerissa. And thus disguised, they reach Venice safely.

But Portia won’t just sit at home and do nothing while her husband’s friend is in danger of his life. As soon as Bassanio leaves, she hands over her house to Lorenzo and sets off for Venice. She borrows legal robes from her cousin, the great lawyer Bellario, for herself, and outfits Nerissa in clerk's robes. Disguised this way, they safely arrive in Venice.

This part of the story has brought us to the fourth act of the play, and when the curtain rises on this act we see the Court of Justice in Venice. The Duke and all his courtiers are present, the prisoner Antonio, with Bassanio, and many others of his friends. Shylock is called in. The Duke tries to soften the Jew's heart and make him turn to mercy, in vain. Bassanio also tries in vain, and still Bellario, to whom the Duke has sent for aid, comes not.

This part of the story has taken us to the fourth act of the play, and when the curtain rises on this act, we see the Court of Justice in Venice. The Duke and all his courtiers are present, along with the prisoner Antonio, Bassanio, and many of his friends. Shylock is called in. The Duke attempts to soften the Jew's heart and encourage him to show mercy, but it's in vain. Bassanio also tries unsuccessfully, and still, Bellario, whom the Duke has sent for help, does not arrive.

At this moment Nerissa, dressed as a lawyer's clerk, enters, bearing a letter. The letter is from Bellario recommending a young lawyer named Balthazar to plead Antonio's cause. This is, of course, none other than Portia. She is admitted, and at once begins the case. "You stand within his danger, do you not?" she says to Antonio.

At this moment, Nerissa, dressed as a law clerk, enters, holding a letter. The letter is from Bellario, recommending a young lawyer named Balthazar to defend Antonio's case. This is actually Portia. She is allowed in and immediately starts the case. "You're facing his danger, aren’t you?" she says to Antonio.

"ANTONIO. I do.

"ANTONIO. I do."

PORTIA. Then must the Jew be merciful.

PORTIA. Then the Jew must show mercy.

SHYLOCK. On what compulsion must I? Tell me that.

SHYLOCK. What compulsion do I have? Tell me that.

PORTIA. The quality of mercy is not strained;
    It droppeth, as the gentle rain from heaven
    Upon the place beneath; it is twice blessed;
    It blesseth him that gives, and him that takes:
    'Tis mightiest in the mightiest; it becomes
    The thronéd monarch better than his crown;
    His scepter shows the force of temporal power,
    The attribute to awe and majesty,
    Wherein doth sit the dread and fear of kings;
    But mercy is above this sceptr'd sway,
    It is enthronéd in the hearts of kings,
    It is an attribute to God himself;
    And earthly power doth then show likest God's
    When mercy seasons justice. Therefore, Jew,
    Though justice be thy plea, consider this—
    That in the course of justice, none of us
    Shall see salvation: we do pray for mercy;
    And that same prayer doth teach us all to render
    The deeds of mercy. I have spoke thus much,
    To mitigate the justice of thy plea;
    Which if thou follow, this strict court of Venice
    Must needs give sentence 'gainst the merchant there.

PORTIA. The quality of mercy isn’t forced;
It falls like gentle rain from heaven
On the ground below; it’s twice blessed;
It blesses both the giver and the receiver:
It’s strongest in the strongest; it suits
A throned king better than his crown;
His scepter shows the power of earthly rule,
The trait that inspires awe and respect,
Where the fear of kings resides;
But mercy is above this scepter's control,
It’s seated in the hearts of kings,
It’s a quality of God himself;
And earthly power resembles God’s
Most closely when mercy tempers justice. So, Jew,
Even though justice is your argument, consider this—
That in the pursuit of justice, none of us
Will find salvation: we pray for mercy;
And that same prayer teaches us all to perform
Acts of mercy. I have said all this,
To soften the impact of your argument;
If you pursue it, this strict court of Venice
Must inevitably rule against the merchant there.

SHYLOCK. My deeds upon my head! I crave the law,
    The penalty and forfeit of my bond.

SHYLOCK. My actions are on me! I demand the law,
    The penalty and loss from my agreement.

PORTIA. Is he not able to discharge the money?

PORTIA. Can’t he pay the money?

BASSANIO. Yes, here I tender it for him in the court;
    Yea, twice the sum: if that will not suffice,
    I will be bound to pay it ten times o'er,
    On forfeit of my hands, my head, my heart:
    If this will not suffice, it must appear
    That malice bears down truth. And I beseech you
    Wrest once the law to your authority:
    To do a great right, do a little wrong;
    And curb this cruel devil of his will.

BASSANIO. Yes, I offer this for him in court;
    Even double the amount: if that’s not enough,
    I’ll agree to pay it ten times over,
    At the cost of my hands, my head, my heart:
    If this doesn’t satisfy, it must show
    That cruelty is overpowering the truth. And I ask you,
    To bend the law to your authority:
    To do a great good, bend a small rule;
    And restrain this cruel devil from his will.

PORTIA. It must not be; there is no power in Venice
    Can alter a decree established:
    'Twill be recorded for a precedent;
    And many an error, by the same example,
    Will rush into the state; it cannot be.

PORTIA. It can’t happen; there’s no authority in Venice
    That can change a set decree:
    It will be noted as a precedent;
    And many mistakes, following the same example,
    Will pour into the state; it just can’t be.

SHYLOCK. A Daniel come to judgement! yea, a Daniel!
    O wise young judge, how I do honour thee!

SHYLOCK. A Daniel has come to judge! Yes, a Daniel!
Oh wise young judge, how I honor you!

PORTIA. I pray you, let me look upon the bond.

PORTIA. Please, let me see the bond.

SHYLOCK. Here 'tis, most reverend doctor, here it is.

SHYLOCK. Here it is, most respected doctor, here it is.

PORTIA. Shylock, there's thrice thy money offered thee.

PORTIA. Shylock, there's three times your money offered to you.

SHYLOCK. An oath, an oath, I have an oath in heaven:
    Shall I lay perjury upon my soul?
    No, not for Venice.

SHYLOCK. An oath, an oath, I have an oath in heaven:
    Should I commit perjury against my soul?
    No, not for Venice.

PORTIA. Why, this bond is forfeit:
    And lawfully by this the Jew may claim
    A pound of flesh, to be by him cut off
    Nearest the merchant's heart. Be merciful;
    Take thrice thy money; bid me tear the bond.

PORTIA. Look, this bond is forfeited:
And legally, the Jew can claim
a pound of flesh, to be cut off
closest to the merchant's heart. Be merciful;
Take three times your money; let me cancel the bond.

SHYLOCK. When it is paid according to the tenour.
    It doth appear you are a worthy judge;
    You know the law, your exposition
    Hath been most sound; I charge you by the law,
    Whereof you are a well-deserving pillar,
    Proceed to judgment: by my soul I swear,
    There is no power in the tongue of man
    To alter me: I stay here on my bond.

SHYLOCK. When it's paid as agreed.
It seems you are a good judge;
You understand the law, and your interpretation
Has been very fair; I urge you by the law,
Of which you are a respected supporter,
Go ahead and make your decision: I swear on my soul,
There's no power in any man's words
To change my mind: I stand firm on my bond.

ANTONIO. Most heartily I do beseech the court
    To give the judgement.

ANTONIO. I sincerely ask the court
    To deliver the judgment.

PORTIA. Why then, thus it is.
    You must prepare your bosom for his knife.

PORTIA. Well, that's just how it is.
    You need to brace yourself for his betrayal.

SHYLOCK. O noble judge! O excellent young man!

SHYLOCK. Oh, noble judge! Oh, outstanding young man!

PORTIA. For the intent and purpose of the law
    Hath full relation to the penalty,
    Which here appeareth due upon the bond.

PORTIA. The intent and purpose of the law
    Directly relates to the penalty,
    Which is clearly due on the bond here.

SHYLOCK. 'Tis very true: O wise and upright judge!
    How much more elder art thou than thy looks!

SHYLOCK. It's very true: Oh wise and fair judge!
    How much older are you than you appear!

PORTIA. Therefore, lay bare your bosom.

PORTIA. So, show your chest.

SHYLOCK. Ay, his breast:
    So says the bond;—Doth it not, noble judge?
    Nearest his heart, those are the very words.

SHYLOCK. Yes, his chest:
So says the bond;—Does it not, noble judge?
Nearest his heart, those are the exact words.

PORTIA. It is so. Are there balance here, to weigh
    The flesh?

PORTIA. That's right. Is there a balance here to weigh
    The flesh?

SHYLOCK. I have them ready.

SHYLOCK. I have them prepared.

PORTIA. Have by some surgeon, Shylock, on your charge,
    To stop his wounds, lest he do bleed to death.

PORTIA. Get a surgeon, Shylock, at your expense,
    To stop his wounds, so he doesn’t bleed to death.

SHYLOCK. Is it so nominated in the bond?

SHYLOCK. Is it written in the contract?

PORTIA. It is not so express'd. But what of that?
    'Twere good you do so much for charity.

PORTIA. It's not stated that way. But what does it matter?
    It would be good if you did this out of kindness.

SHYLOCK. I cannot find it; 'tis not in the bond.

SHYLOCK. I can't find it; it's not in the contract.

PORTIA. Come, merchant, have you anything to say?"

PORTIA. Come on, merchant, do you have something to say?

Antonio answers, "But little." He is prepared for death, and takes leave of Bassanio. But Shylock is impatient. "We trifle time," he cries; "I pray thee, pursue sentence."

Antonio replies, "But very little." He is ready to face death and says goodbye to Bassanio. But Shylock is restless. "We're wasting time," he insists; "Please, let's get on with the sentence."

"PORTIA. A pound of that same merchant's flesh is thine;
    The court awards it, and the law doth give it.

"PORTIA. A pound of that same merchant's flesh is yours;
The court grants it, and the law provides it.

SHYLOCK. Most rightful judge!

SHYLOCK. Most just judge!

PORTIA. And you must cut this flesh from off his breast;
    The law allows it; and the court awards it.

PORTIA. And you have to take this flesh from his chest;
The law permits it; and the court grants it.

SHYLOCK. Most learned judge!—A sentence; come, prepare.

SHYLOCK. Most knowledgeable judge!—A verdict; come on, get ready.

PORTIA. Tarry a little;—there is something else.
    This bond doth give thee here no jot of blood;
    The words expressly are, a pound of flesh:
    But, in the cutting it, if thou dost shed
    One drop of Christian blood, thy lands and goods
    Are, by the laws of Venice, confiscate
    Unto the state of Venice.

PORTIA. Wait a moment; there’s something else.
This bond doesn’t grant you any blood;
The words clearly state, a pound of flesh:
But if you spill
Even one drop of Christian blood while cutting,
Your land and possessions
Will, according to Venice's laws, be seized
By the state of Venice.

GRATIANO. O upright judge!—Mark, Jew;—O learned judge!

GRATIANO. Oh, just judge!—Pay attention, Jew;—Oh, wise judge!

SHYLOCK. Is that the law?

SHYLOCK. Is that the law?

PORTIA. Thyself shall see the act;
    For, as thou urgest justice, be assur'd,
    Thou shalt have justice, more than thou desir'st.

PORTIA. You will see for yourself;
    For, since you demand justice, be assured,
    You will receive justice, more than you desire.

GRATIANO. O learned judge,—Mark, Jew;—a learned judge!

GRATIANO. Oh, wise judge,—Pay attention, Jew;—a wise judge!

SHYLOCK. I take this offer then,—pay the bond thrice,
    And let the Christian go.

SHYLOCK. I accept this offer then—pay the bond three times,
And let the Christian go.

BASSANIO. Here is the money.

BASSANIO. Here’s the money.

PORTIA. Soft;
    The Jew shall have all justice;—soft;—no haste;—
    He shall have nothing but the penalty.

PORTIA. Wait;
    The Jew will get all that he deserves;—wait;—no rush;—
    He will receive nothing but the punishment.

GRATIANO. O Jew! An upright judge, a learned judge!

GRATIANO. Oh Jew! A fair judge, a knowledgeable judge!

PORTIA. Therefore, prepare thee to cut off the flesh.
    Shed thou no blood; nor cut thou less, nor more,
    But just a pound of flesh: if thou tak'st more,
    Or less, than a just pound,—be it but so much
    As makes it light, or heavy, in the substance,
    Or the division of the twentieth part
    Of one poor scruple,—nay, if the scale do turn
    But in the estimation of a hair,—
    Thou diest, and all thy goods are confiscate.

PORTIA. So, get ready to cut off the flesh.
Shed no blood; don't take less or more,
Just one pound of flesh: if you take more,
Or less than a pound—even if it’s just enough
To make it light or heavy,
Or even a twentieth of a tiny fraction
Of one small speck—no, if the scale tips
Even the slightest bit—
You will die, and all your possessions will be taken away.

GRATIANO. A second Daniel, a Daniel, Jew!
    Now, infidel, I have thee on the hip.

GRATIANO. A second Daniel, a Daniel, Jew!
    Now, unbeliever, I've got you right where I want you.

PORTIA. Why doth the Jew pause? Take thy forfeiture.

PORTIA. Why does the Jew hesitate? Take your penalty.

SHYLOCK. Give me my principal, and let me go.

SHYLOCK. Give me my principal, and let me leave.

BASSANIO. I have it ready for thee; here it is.

BASSANIO. I've got it ready for you; here it is.

PORTIA. He hath refus'd it in the open court;
    He shall have merely justice, and his bond.

PORTIA. He turned it down in the open court;
    He will get only what’s fair and his bond.

GRATIANO. A Daniel, still say I; a second Daniel!
    I thank thee, Jew, for teaching me that word.

GRATIANO. You're like a Daniel, I still say; a second Daniel!
    Thank you, Jew, for teaching me that word.

SHYLOCK. Shall I not have barely my principal?

SHYLOCK. Am I not getting just my principal back?

PORTIA. Thou shalt have nothing but the forfeiture,
    To be so taken at thy peril, Jew."

PORTIA. You will receive nothing but the forfeiture,
    So be aware of the risk you are taking, Jew."

So, seeing himself beaten on all points, the Jew would leave the court. But not yet is he allowed to go. Not until he has been fined for attempting to take the life of a Venetian citizen, not until he is humiliated, and so heaped with disgrace and insult that we are sorry for him, is he allowed to creep away.

So, seeing that he’s lost on all fronts, the Jew is about to leave the court. But he can’t go just yet. He must first be fined for trying to take the life of a Venetian citizen, and he must endure such humiliation and disgrace that we feel sorry for him before he’s allowed to sneak away.

The learned lawyer is loaded with thanks, and Bassanio wishes to pay him nobly for his pains. But he will take nothing; nothing, that is, but the ring which glitters on Bassanio's finger. That Bassanio cannot give—it is his wife's present and he has promised never to part with it. At that the lawyer pretends anger. "I see, sir," he says:—

The knowledgeable lawyer is filled with gratitude, and Bassanio wants to reward him generously for his efforts. But he won’t accept anything—except for the ring that’s shining on Bassanio’s finger. Bassanio can’t hand it over—it’s a gift from his wife and he has promised never to part with it. In response, the lawyer pretends to be angry. “I see, sir,” he says:—

            "You are liberal in offers:
    You taught me first to beg; and now, methinks,
    You teach me how a beggar should be answered."

"You are generous with your offers:
    You first taught me to ask for things; and now, it seems to me,
    You’re showing me how a beggar should be treated."

Hardly have they parted than Bassanio repents his seemingly churlish action. Has not this young man saved his friend from death, and himself from disgrace? Portia will surely understand that his request could not be refused, and so he sends Gratiano after him with the ring. Gratiano gives the ring to the lawyer, and the seeming clerk begs Gratiano for his ring, which he, following his friend's example, gives.

As soon as they've separated, Bassanio regrets his seemingly unkind act. Didn't this young man save his friend from death and himself from embarrassment? Portia will definitely get that his request couldn't be turned down, so he sends Gratiano after him with the ring. Gratiano hands the ring to the lawyer, and the apparent clerk asks Gratiano for his ring, which he, following his friend's lead, gives away.

In the last act of the play all the friends are gathered again at Belmont. After some merry teasing upon the subject of the rings the truth is told, and Bassanio and Gratiano learn that the skillful lawyer and his clerk were none other than their young and clever wives.

In the final act of the play, all the friends gather once more at Belmont. After some light-hearted teasing about the rings, the truth comes out, and Bassanio and Gratiano discover that the talented lawyer and his assistant were actually their young and clever wives.

BOOKS TO READ

Among the best books of Shakespeare's stories are: Stories from
Shakespeare, by Jeanie Lang. The Shakespeare Story-Book, by Mary
M'Leod. Tales from Shakespeare (Everyman's Library), by C. and
M. Lamb.

Among the best books of Shakespeare's stories are: Stories from
Shakespeare, by Jeanie Lang. The Shakespeare Story-Book, by Mary
M'Leod. Tales from Shakespeare (Everyman's Library), by C. and
M. Lamb.

LIST OF SHAKESPEARE'S PLAYS

Histories. - Henry VI (three parts); Richard III; Richard II;
King John; Henry IV (two parts); Henry V; Henry VIII (doubtful if
Shakespeare's).

Histories. - Henry VI (three parts); Richard III; Richard II;
King John; Henry IV (two parts); Henry V; Henry VIII (uncertain if
Shakespeare's).

Tragedies. - Titus Andronicus; Romeo and Juliet; Julius Caesar;
Hamlet; King Lear; Macbeth; Timon of Athens; Antony and
Cleopatra; Coriolanus.

Tragedies. - Titus Andronicus; Romeo and Juliet; Julius Caesar;
Hamlet; King Lear; Macbeth; Timon of Athens; Antony and
Cleopatra; Coriolanus.

Comedies. - Love's Labour's Lost; Two Gentlemen of Verona; Comedy of Errors; Merchant of Venice; Taming of the Shrew; A Midsummer Night's Dream; All's Well that Ends Well; Merry Wives of Windsor; Much Ado About Nothing; As You Like It; Twelfth Night; Troilus and Cressida; Measure for Measure; Pericles; Cymbeline; The Tempest; A Winter's Tale.

Comedies. - Love's Labour's Lost; Two Gentlemen of Verona; Comedy of Errors; The Merchant of Venice; The Taming of the Shrew; A Midsummer Night's Dream; All's Well That Ends Well; The Merry Wives of Windsor; Much Ado About Nothing; As You Like It; Twelfth Night; Troilus and Cressida; Measure for Measure; Pericles; Cymbeline; The Tempest; A Winter's Tale.

Chapter XLVIII JONSON—"EVERY MAN IN HIS HUMOUR"

OF all the dramatists who were Shakespeare's friends, of those who wrote before him, with him, and just after him, we have little room to tell. But there is one who stands almost as far above them all as Shakespeare stands above him. This is Ben Jonson, and of him we must speak.

OF all the playwrights who were friends with Shakespeare, those who wrote before him, along with him, and just after him, we have little space to discuss. But there is one who stands almost as high above them all as Shakespeare stands above him. This is Ben Jonson, and we need to talk about him.

Ben Jonson's life began in poverty, his father dying before he was born, and leaving his widow poorly provided for. When Ben was about two years old his mother married again, and this second husband was a bricklayer. Ben, however, tells us that his own father was a gentleman, belonging to a good old Scottish Border family, and that he had lost all his estates in the reign of Queen Mary. But about the truth of this we do not know, for Ben was a bragger and a swaggerer. He may not have belonged to this Scottish family, and he may have had no estates to lose. Ben first went to a little school at St. Martin's-in-the-fields in London. There, somehow, the second master of Westminster School came to know of him, became his friend, and took him to Westminster, where he paid for his schooling. But when Ben left school he had to earn a living in some way, so he became a bricklayer like his step-father, when "having a trowell in his hand he had a book in his pocket."*

Ben Jonson's life started out in poverty; his father passed away before he was born, leaving his mother in a tough spot. When Ben was around two years old, his mom remarried, and her new husband was a bricklayer. However, Ben claims that his biological father was a gentleman from a respectable old Scottish Border family who lost all his estates during Queen Mary's reign. But we can't be sure about that, since Ben was known to exaggerate. He might not have been part of that Scottish family, and he might not have had any estates to lose. Ben initially attended a small school in St. Martin's-in-the-Fields in London. There, the second master from Westminster School heard about him, became his friend, and brought him to Westminster, where he covered the cost of his education. But once Ben finished school, he needed to make a living somehow, so he became a bricklayer like his step-father, often balancing a trowel in his hand with a book in his pocket.*

*Fuller.

*Complete.

He did not long remain a bricklayer, however, for he could not endure the life, and next we find him a soldier in the Netherlands. We know very little of what he did as a soldier, and soon he was home again in England. Here he married. His wife was a good woman, but with a sharp tongue, and the marriage does not seem to have been very happy. And although they had several children, all of them died young.

He didn't stay a bricklayer for long because he couldn't handle that life, and soon we find him as a soldier in the Netherlands. We know very little about what he did as a soldier, and before long, he was back home in England. There, he got married. His wife was a decent woman, but she had a sharp tongue, and their marriage doesn't seem to have been very happy. Even though they had several children, all of them died young.

And now, like Shakespeare, Jonson became an actor. Like Shakespeare too, he wrote plays. His first play is that by which he is best known, called Every Man in His Humour. By a man's humor, Jonson means his chief characteristic, one man, for instance, showing himself jealous, another boastful, and so on.

And now, like Shakespeare, Jonson became an actor. Like Shakespeare too, he wrote plays. His first play, which is the one he is best known for, is called Every Man in His Humour. By a man's humor, Jonson refers to his main characteristic, with one man, for example, being jealous, another being boastful, and so on.

It will be a long time before you will care to read Every Man in His Humour, for there is a great deal in it that you would neither understand nor like. It is a play of the manners and customs of Elizabethan times which are so unlike ours that we have little sympathy with them. And that is the difference between Ben Jonson and Shakespeare. Shakespeare, although he wrote of his own time, wrote for all time; Jonson wrote of his own time for his own time. Yet, in Every Man in His Humour there is at least one character worthy to live beside Shakespeare's, and that is the blustering, boastful Captain Bobadill. He talks very grandly, but when it comes to fighting, he thinks it best to run away and live to fight another day. If only to know Captain Bobadill it will repay you to read Every Man in His Humour when you grow up.

It will be a long time before you care to read Every Man in His Humour, as there's a lot in it that you wouldn't understand or appreciate. It’s a play that reflects the manners and customs of Elizabethan times, which are so different from ours that we struggle to connect with them. That highlights the difference between Ben Jonson and Shakespeare. Shakespeare, though he wrote about his own era, created works for all time; Jonson wrote specifically for his own time. Still, in Every Man in His Humour, there’s at least one character who deserves to stand beside Shakespeare's creations, and that's the loud, boastful Captain Bobadill. He talks a big game, but when it’s time to fight, he prefers to run away and live to fight another day. Just to get to know Captain Bobadill, it will be worth your while to read Every Man in His Humour when you grow up.

Here is a scene in which he shows his "humor" delightfully:—

Here’s a scene where he charmingly displays his "humor":—

"BOBADILL. I am a gentleman, and live here obscure, and to myself. But were I known to Her Majesty and the Lords— observe me—I would undertake, upon this poor head and life, for the public benefit of the State, not only to spare the entire lives of her subjects in general, but to save the one half, nay, three parts, of her yearly charge in holding war, and against what enemy soever. And how would I do it, think you?

"BOBADILL. I’m a gentleman, living here quietly and mostly by myself. But if I were known to Her Majesty and the Lords—just pay attention to me—I would promise, on my life and honor, for the good of the State, not only to spare the lives of all her subjects but also to save at least half, if not three-quarters, of her annual expenses on war, no matter who the enemy is. And how would I manage that, you wonder?"

EDWARD KNOWELL. Nay, I know not, nor can I conceive.

EDWARD KNOWELL. No, I don’t know, and I can’t even imagine.

BOBADILL. Why thus, sir. I would select nineteen more, to myself, throughout the land. Gentlemen, they should be of good spirit, strong and able constitution. I would choose them by an instinct, a character that I have. And I would teach these nineteen the special rules, as your punto,* your reverso, your stoccata, your imbroccata, your passada, your montanto; till they could all play very near, or altogether, as well as myself. This done, say the enemy were forty thousand strong, we twenty would come into the field the tenth of March, or thereabouts, and we would challenge twenty of the enemy. They could not in their honour refuse us. Well, we would kill them. Challenge twenty more, kill them; twenty more, kill them; twenty more, kill them too. And thus would we kill every man his twenty a day. That's twenty score. Twenty score, that's two hundred. Two hundred a day, five days a thousand. Forty thousand; forty times five, five times forty; two hundred days kills them all up by computation. And this will I venture by poor gentleman-like carcase to perform, provided there be no treason practised upon us, by fair and discreet manhood; that is, civilly by the sword.

BOBADILL. Why, sir, I would pick nineteen more for myself from all over the land. Gentlemen, they should be spirited, strong, and in good shape. I would choose them based on an instinct I have, a certain character. And I would teach these nineteen the specific rules, like your punto, your reverso, your stoccata, your imbroccata, your passada, your montanto, until they could all play very close to or even just as well as I do. Once that’s done, let’s say the enemy has forty thousand troops; we twenty would enter the battlefield around the tenth of March and challenge twenty of the enemy. They wouldn’t be able to refuse us without losing their honor. Well, we would take them down. Challenge twenty more, take them down; twenty more, take them down; twenty more, take them down too. And that’s how we’d handle each man’s twenty in a day. That’s twenty score. Twenty score, that’s two hundred. Two hundred a day, five days a thousand. Forty thousand; forty times five, five times forty; two hundred days wipes them all out by calculation. And I will risk my poor gentleman-like body to make it happen, as long as there’s no treachery against us, with fair and honorable combat; that is, civilly by the sword.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Why! are you so sure of your hand, Captain, at all times?

EDWARD KNOWELL. Why are you so confident in your skills, Captain, all the time?

BOBADILL. Tut! never miss thrust, upon my reputation with you.

BOBADILL. No! Don't jeopardize my reputation with you.

EDWARD KNOWELL. I would not stand in Downright's state then, an you meet him, for the wealth of any one street in London."

EDWARD KNOWELL. I wouldn't want to be in Downright's position for all the money in any street in London.

*This and the following are names of various passes and thrusts used in fencing. Punto is a direct hit, reverso a backward blow, and so on.

*This and the following are names of various moves and strikes used in fencing. Punto is a direct hit, reverso is a backward strike, and so on.*

(Knowell says this because Bobadill and Downright have had a quarrel, and Downright wishes to fight the Captain.)

(Knowell says this because Bobadill and Downright have had a disagreement, and Downright wants to confront the Captain.)

"BOBADILL. Why, sir, you mistake me. If he were here now, by this welkin, I would not draw my weapon on him. Let this gentleman do his mind; but I will bastinado him, by the bright sun, wherever I meet him.

"BOBADILL. Why, sir, you’ve got me all wrong. If he were here right now, I swear I wouldn’t pull my weapon on him. Let this gentleman do as he pleases; but I will beat him up, I promise, wherever I run into him."

MATTHEW. Faith, and I'll have a fling at him, at my distance.

MATTHEW. Sure, I'll take a shot at him from a safe distance.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Ods so, look where he is! yonder he goes.
        [DOWNRIGHT crosses the stage.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Oh snap, look where he is! There he goes.
        [DOWNRIGHT crosses the stage.

DOWNRIGHT. What peevish luck have I, I cannot meet with these bragging rascals?

DOWNRIGHT. What annoying luck I have, that I can't run into these bragging fools?

BOBADILL. It is not he, is it?

BOBADILL. It's not him, is it?

EDWARD KNOWELL. Yes, faith, it is he.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Yes, really, it's him.

MATTHEW. I'll be hanged then if that were he.

MATTHEW. I'll be hung then if that was him.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Sir, keep your hanging good for some greater matter, for I assure you that was he.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Sir, save your anger for something more important, because I can guarantee you it was him.

STEPHEN. Upon my reputation, it was he.

STEPHEN. I swear, it was him.

BOBADILL. Had I thought it had been he, he must not have gone so. But I can hardly be induced to believe it was he yet.

BOBADILL. If I had thought it was him, he wouldn't have left like that. But I can hardly believe it was really him yet.

EDWARD KNOWELL. That I think, sir— [Re-enter DOWNRIGHT.
        But see, he is come again.

EDWARD KNOWELL. I believe, sir— [Re-enter DOWNRIGHT.
        But look, he's back again.

DOWNRIGHT. O, Pharaoh's foot, have I found you? Come, draw, to your tools. Draw, gipsy, or I'll thrash you.

DOWNRIGHT. O, Pharaoh's foot, is that you? Come on, grab your tools. Draw, gypsy, or I'll beat you up.

BOBADILL. Gentlemen of valour, I do believe in thee. Hear me—

BOBADILL. Gentlemen of courage, I truly believe in you. Listen to me—

DOWNRIGHT. Draw your weapon then.

Draw your weapon now.

BOBADILL. Tall man, I never thought on it till now— Body of me, I had a warrant of the peace served on me, even now as I came along, by a water-bearer. This gentleman saw it, Master Matthew.

BOBADILL. Tall man, I never thought about it until now—my goodness, I just got served a peace warrant by a water-bearer, just now as I was walking by. This gentleman witnessed it, Master Matthew.

DOWNRIGHT. 'Sdeath! you will not draw!
        [DOWNRIGHT disarms BOBADILL and beats him.

DOWNRIGHT. 'Damn it! You’re not going to pull that!
        [DOWNRIGHT disarms BOBADILL and beats him.

         MATTHEW runs away.
BOBADILL. Hold! hold! under thy favour forbear.

MATTHEW runs away.
BOBADILL. Wait! Wait! Please hold on.

DOWNRIGHT. Prate again, as you like this, you foist* you. Your consort is gone. Had he staid he had shared with you, sir. [Exit DOWNRIGHT.

DOWNRIGHT. Talk more, if that pleases you, fool. Your companion is gone. If he had stayed, he would have shared with you, sir. [Exit DOWNRIGHT.

BOBADILL. Well, gentlemen, bear witness, I was bound to the peace, by this good day.

BOBADILL. Well, gentlemen, please note that I was committed to keeping the peace, on this fine day.

EDWARD KNOWELL. No, fait, it's an ill day, Captain, never reckon it other. But, say you were bound to the peace, the law allows you to defend yourself. That will prove but a poor excuse.

EDWARD KNOWELL. No, really, it’s a bad day, Captain, don’t think otherwise. But if you say you're committed to peace, the law lets you defend yourself. That’s just going to be a weak excuse.

BOBADILL. I cannot tell, sir. I desire good construction in fair sort. I never sustained the like disgrace, by heaven! Sure I was struck with a planet thence, for I had no power to touch my weapon.

BOBADILL. I can't say, sir. I want to be seen in a good light. I've never experienced such humiliation, I swear! I must have been hit by some bad luck because I couldn't even reach for my weapon.

EDWARD KNOWELL. Ay, like enough, I have heard of many that have been beaten under a planet. Go, get you to a surgeon! 'Slid! and these be your tricks, your passadoes, and your montantos, I'll none of them."

EDWARD KNOWELL. Yeah, I’ve definitely heard of a lot of people who’ve had bad luck. Go, get yourself to a doctor! Damn it! If these are your moves, your feints, and your flourishes, I want no part of them.

*Fraud.

Scam.

When Every Man in His Humour was acted, Shakespeare took a part in it. He and Jonson must have met each other often, must have known each other well. At the Mermaid Tavern all the wits used to gather. For there was a kind of club founded by Sir Walter Raleigh, and here the clever men of the day met to smoke and talk, and drink not a little. And among all the clever men Jonson soon came to be acknowledged as the king and leader. We have a pleasant picture of these friendly meetings by a man who lived then. "Many were the wit-combats," he says, "betwixt Shakespeare and Ben Jonson, which two I behold like a Spanish great gallion and an English Man of War: Master Jonson (like the former) was built far higher in learning; solid, but slow in his performances. Shakespeare, with the English Man of War, lesser in bulk but lighter in sailing, could turn with all tides, tack about, and take advantage of all winds, by the quickness of his wit and invention."*

When *Every Man in His Humour* was performed, Shakespeare took part in it. He and Jonson must have met each other often and known each other well. At the Mermaid Tavern, all the clever people gathered. There was a kind of club founded by Sir Walter Raleigh, where the smart men of the time met to smoke, talk, and drink quite a bit. Among all these talented individuals, Jonson quickly became recognized as the king and leader. We have a nice image of these friendly gatherings from someone who lived then. "There were many witty duels," he says, "between Shakespeare and Ben Jonson, whom I see as a Spanish galleon and an English man-of-war: Master Jonson (like the former) was built much higher in learning; solid, but slow in his creations. Shakespeare, like the English man-of-war, smaller in size but quicker in maneuvering, could adjust to all circumstances, tack around, and make the most of any situation with the quickness of his wit and creativity."

*Thomas Fuller, Worthies.

Thomas Fuller, Notable Figures.

Another writer says in a letter to Ben,

Another writer says in a letter to Ben,

    "What things have we seen,
    Done at the Mermaid! heard words that have been
    So nimble, and so full of subtile flame
    As if that every one from whence they came
    Had meant to pit his whole wit in a jest."*

"What things have we seen,
    Done at the Mermaid! heard words that have been
    So quick, and so full of subtle spark
    As if everyone from where they came
    Had intended to put all their cleverness into a joke."*

*F. Beaumont, Letter to Ben Jonson.

*F. Beaumont, Letter to Ben Jonson.

And so we get a picture of Ben lording it in taverns. A great good fellow, a stout fellow, he rolls his huge bulk about laying down the law.

And so we see Ben bossing it around in pubs. A really good guy, a solid guy, he moves his big frame around, laying down the rules.

So the years went on. Big Ben wrote and fought, quarreled and made friends, drank and talked, living always on the verge of poverty. At length, in 1603, the great Queen Elizabeth died, and James of Scotland came to the English throne. All the way as he journeyed he was greeted with rejoicing. There were everywhere plays and feasts given in his honor, and soon after he arrived in London a Masque written by Jonson was played before him. The new king was fond of such entertainments. He smiled upon Master Ben Jonson, and life became for him easier and brighter.

So the years went by. Big Ben wrote and fought, argued and made friends, drank and chatted, always living on the edge of poverty. Finally, in 1603, the great Queen Elizabeth passed away, and James from Scotland took the English throne. Everywhere he traveled, people celebrated his arrival. There were plays and feasts held in his honor, and shortly after he reached London, a Masque written by Jonson was performed for him. The new king loved these kinds of entertainments. He favored Master Ben Jonson, and life became easier and more pleasant for him.

But shortly after this, Jonson, with two others, wrote a play in which some things were said against the Scots. With a Scottish king surrounded by Scottish lords, that was dangerous. All three soon found themselves in prison and came near losing their noses and ears. This was not the first time that Ben had been in prison, for soon after Every Man in His Humour was acted, he quarreled for some unknown reason with another actor. In the foolish fashion of the day they fought a duel over it, and Ben killed the other man. For this he was seized and put in prison, and just escaped being hanged. He was left off only with the loss of all his goods and a brand on the left thumb.

But shortly after this, Jonson and two others wrote a play that made some remarks against the Scots. With a Scottish king and Scottish lords involved, that was risky. All three quickly ended up in jail and were close to losing their noses and ears. This wasn’t the first time Ben had been imprisoned; not long after Every Man in His Humour was performed, he got into a dispute with another actor for reasons that remain unclear. In the silly style of the times, they fought a duel over it, and Ben ended up killing the other man. Because of this, he was arrested and thrown in prison, narrowly avoiding execution. He only managed to get off with the loss of all his belongings and a mark on his left thumb.

Now once more Jonson escaped. When he was set free, his friends gave a great feast to show their joy. But Ben had not learned his lesson, and at least once again he found himself in prison because of something he had written.

Now once again, Jonson was free. When he was released, his friends threw a big feast to celebrate. But Ben hadn't learned his lesson, and at least one more time, he ended up in prison because of something he had written.

But in spite of these things the King continued to smile upon Ben Jonson. He gave him a pension and made him poet laureate, and it was now that he began to write the Masques for which he became famous. These Masques were dainty poetic little plays written for the court and often acted by the Queen and her ladies. There was much singing and dancing in them, and the dresses of the actors were gorgeous beyond description. And besides this, while the ordinary stage was still without any scenery, Inigo Jones, the greatest architect in the land, joined Ben Jonson in making his plays splendid by inventing scenery for them. This scenery was beautiful and elaborate, and was sometimes changed two or three times during the play. One of these plays called The Masque of Blackness was acted by the Queen and her ladies in 1605, and when we read the description of the scenery it makes us wonder and smile too at the remembrance of Wall and the Man in the Moon of which Shakespeare made such fun a few years earlier, and of which you will read in A Midsummer Night's Dream.

But despite all this, the King continued to favor Ben Jonson. He gave him a pension and appointed him as poet laureate, and it was during this time that he started writing the Masques that made him famous. These Masques were charming little poetic plays created for the court and often performed by the Queen and her ladies. They featured a lot of singing and dancing, and the costumes of the performers were incredibly lavish. Additionally, while regular theaters still lacked scenery, Inigo Jones, the greatest architect in the country, collaborated with Ben Jonson to make his plays spectacular by designing the sets. These sets were beautiful and intricate, and sometimes changed two or three times throughout the performance. One of these plays, titled The Masque of Blackness, was performed by the Queen and her ladies in 1605, and when we read the description of the scenery, it makes us reminisce and smile at the memory of Wall and the Man in the Moon that Shakespeare humorously referenced a few years earlier, which you will find in A Midsummer Night's Dream.

Besides his Masques, Jonson wrote two tragedies, and a number of comedies, as well as other poems. But for a great part of his life, the part that must have been the easiest and brightest, he wrote Masques for the King and court and not for the ordinary stage. He knew his own power in this kind of writing well, and he was not modest. "Next himself," he said, "only Fletcher and Chapman could make a mask."* He found, too, good friends among the nobles. With one he lived for five years, another gave him money to buy books, and his library became his great joy and pride.

Besides his Masques, Jonson wrote two tragedies and several comedies, as well as other poems. However, for a significant part of his life—the part that must have been the easiest and most enjoyable—he wrote Masques for the King and the court rather than for the regular stage. He was well aware of his ability in this type of writing and was quite confident about it. "Next to himself," he said, "only Fletcher and Chapman could create a mask." He also found good friends among the nobles. With one, he lived for five years; another financed his book purchases, and his library became his greatest joy and pride.

*Conversation of Ben Jonson with Drummond of Hawthornden.

*Conversation of Ben Jonson with Drummond of Hawthornden.*

Ben Jonson traveled too. For a time he traveled in France with Sir Walter Raleigh's son, while Sir Walter himself was shut up in the Tower. But Jonson's most famous journey is his walk to Scotland. He liked to believe that he belonged to a famous Border family, and wished to visit the land of his forefathers. So in the mid-summer of 1618 he set out. We do not know how long he took to make his lengthy walk, but in September he was comfortably settled in Leith, being "worthily entertained" by all the greatest and most learned men of the day. He had money enough for all his wants, for he was able to give a gold piece and two and twenty shillings to another poet less well off than himself. He was given the freedom of the city of Edinburgh and more than 200 pounds was spent on a great feast in his honor. About Christmas he went to pay a visit to a well-known Scottish poet, William Drummond, who lived in a beautiful house called Hawthornden, a few miles from Edinburgh. There he stayed two or three weeks, during which time he and his host had many a long talk together, discussing men and books. Drummond wrote down all that he could remember of these talks, and it is from them that we learn a good deal of what we know about our poet, a good deal, perhaps, not to his credit. We learn from them that he was vain and boastful, a loud talker and a deep drinker. Yet there is something about this big blustering Ben that we cannot help but like.

Ben Jonson traveled too. For a while, he journeyed through France with Sir Walter Raleigh's son while Sir Walter was locked up in the Tower. However, Jonson's most famous trip is his walk to Scotland. He liked to think he came from a legendary Border family and wanted to visit his ancestral land. So, in the summer of 1618, he set off. We don't know exactly how long he took for his long walk, but by September, he was comfortably settled in Leith, being "worthily entertained" by all the prominent and learned men of the time. He had enough money for all his needs, being able to give a gold piece and twenty-two shillings to a fellow poet who was less fortunate. He received the freedom of the city of Edinburgh, and over 200 pounds were spent on a grand feast in his honor. Around Christmas, he visited a well-known Scottish poet, William Drummond, who lived in a lovely house called Hawthornden, just a few miles from Edinburgh. There, he stayed for two or three weeks, during which he and Drummond had many long discussions about people and books. Drummond noted down everything he could remember from their conversations, and it’s from these that we learn quite a bit about Jonson, including some things that might not be very flattering. We discover that he was vain and boastful, a loud talker and a heavy drinker. Yet, there’s something about this big, blustery Ben that we can’t help but like.

In January sometime, Jonson set his face homeward, and reached London in April or May, having taken nearly a year to pay his visit. He must have been pleased with his journey, for on his return he wrote a poem about Scotland. Nothing of it has come down to us, however, except one line in which he calls Edinburgh "The heart of Scotland, Britain's other eye."

In January, Jonson headed home and got to London in April or May, taking almost a year for his trip. He must have enjoyed his travels because upon returning, he wrote a poem about Scotland. Unfortunately, only one line has survived, where he refers to Edinburgh as "The heart of Scotland, Britain's other eye."

The years passed for Jonson, if not in wealth, at least in such comfort as his way of life allowed. For we cannot ever think of him as happy in his own home by his own fireside. He is rather a king in Clubland spending his all freely and taking no thought for the morrow. But in 1625 King James died, and although the new King Charles still continued the poet's pension, his tastes were different from those of his father, and Jonson found himself and his Masques neglected. His health began to fail too, and his library, which he dearly loved, was burned, together with many of his unpublished manuscripts, and so he fell on evil days.

The years went by for Jonson, not necessarily in wealth, but at least in the comfort that his lifestyle provided. We can’t really picture him as happy at home in front of his own fireplace. He’s more like a king in Clubland, spending freely and ignoring the future. But in 1625, King James died, and even though the new King Charles kept the poet’s pension going, his tastes were different from his father’s, leading to Jonson and his Masques being overlooked. His health also started to decline, and his beloved library was burned down along with many of his unpublished manuscripts, causing him to face tough times.

Forgotten at court, Jonson began once more to write for the stage. But now that he had to write for bread, it almost seemed as if his pen had lost its charm. The plays he wrote added nothing to his fame. They were badly received. And so at last, in trouble for to-morrow's bread, without wife or child to comfort him, he died on 8th August, 1637.

Forgotten at court, Jonson started writing for the stage again. But now that he had to write to make a living, it felt as if his talent had faded. The plays he wrote didn't enhance his reputation. They were poorly received. Eventually, in trouble for tomorrow's meal, without a wife or child to comfort him, he died on August 8, 1637.

He was buried in Westminster, and it was intended to raise a fine tomb over his grave. But times were growing troublous, and the monument was still lacking, when a lover of the poet, Sir John Young of Great Milton, in Oxfordshire, came to do honor to his tomb. Finding it unmarked, he paid a workman 1s. 6d. to carve above the poet's resting-place the words, "O rare Ben Jonson." And perhaps these simple words have done more to keep alive the memory of the poet than any splendid monument could have done.

He was buried in Westminster, and there were plans to put up a grand tomb over his grave. But times were getting difficult, and the monument was still missing when a fan of the poet, Sir John Young of Great Milton in Oxfordshire, came to pay his respects. Finding the grave unmarked, he paid a worker 1s. 6d. to carve the words "O rare Ben Jonson" above the poet's resting place. And maybe these simple words have done more to keep the poet's memory alive than any magnificent monument could have.

Chapter XLIX JONSON—"THE SAD SHEPHERD"

ALTHOUGH Ben Jonson's days ended sadly, although his later plays showed failing powers, he left behind him unfinished a Masque called The Sad Shepherd which is perhaps more beautiful and more full of music than anything he ever wrote. For Ben's charm did not lie in the music of his words but in the strength of his drawing of character. As another poet has said of him, "Ben as a rule—a rule which is proved by the exception—was one of the singers who could not sing; though, like Dryden, he could intone most admirably."*

ALTHOUGH Ben Jonson's later years were marked by sadness, and his final plays showed a decline in his abilities, he left behind an unfinished Masque called The Sad Shepherd, which is perhaps more beautiful and more musical than anything else he ever wrote. For Jonson's appeal wasn't in the melody of his words, but in the depth of his character portrayals. As another poet remarked about him, "Ben, as a rule—a rule proven by the exception—was one of those poets who couldn’t sing; though, like Dryden, he could recite most wonderfully."*

*Swinburne.

Swinburne.

The Sad Shepherd is a tale of Robin Hood. Here once more we find an old story being used again, for we have already heard of Robin Hood in the ballads. Robin Hood makes a great fest to all the shepherds and shepherdesses round about. All are glad to come, save one Aeglamon, the Sad Shepherd, whose love, Earine, has, he believes, been drowned. But later in the play we learn that Earine is not dead, but that a wicked witch, Mother Maudlin, has enchanted her, and shut her up in a tree. She had done this in order to force Earine to give up Aeglamon, her true lover, and marry her own wretched son Lorel.

The Sad Shepherd is a story about Robin Hood. Once again, we see an old tale being retold, as we've already heard about Robin Hood in the ballads. Robin Hood throws a big feast for all the shepherds and shepherdesses nearby. Everyone is excited to attend, except for one person, Aeglamon, the Sad Shepherd, who believes his love, Earine, has drowned. However, later in the play, we discover that Earine is not dead; a wicked witch, Mother Maudlin, has enchanted her and trapped her in a tree. She did this to force Earine to give up Aeglamon, her true love, and marry her own miserable son Lorel.

When the play begins, Aeglamon passes over the stage mourning for his lost love.

When the play starts, Aeglamon walks across the stage grieving for his lost love.

    "Here she was wont to go! and here! and here!
    Just where those daisies, pinks, and violets grow,
    The world may find the spring by following her,
    For other print her airy steps ne'er left.
    Her treading would not bend a blade of grass,
    Or shake the downy blow-ball from his stalk!
    But like the soft west wind she shot along,
    And where she went the flowers took thickest root—
    As she had sowed them with her odorous foot."

"Here is where she used to go! And here! And here!
    Right where those daisies, pinks, and violets grow,
    The world can find spring by following her,
    For no other trace of her light steps remained.
    She walked so softly that she wouldn’t bend a blade of grass,
    Or shake the fluffy dandelion from its stem!
    But like a gentle west wind, she glided through,
    And wherever she went, the flowers took root the best—
    As if she had planted them with her fragrant foot."

Robin Hood has left Maid Marian, Friar Tuck, Little John, and all his merry men to hunt the deer and make ready the feast. And Tuck says:

Robin Hood has left Maid Marian, Friar Tuck, Little John, and all his merry men to hunt deer and prepare for the feast. And Tuck says:

    "And I, the chaplain, here am left to be
    Steward to-day, and charge you all in fee,
    To don your liveries, see the bower dressed,
    And fit the fine devices for the feast."

"And I, the chaplain, am here to be
    In charge today, and I’m counting on all of you,
    To put on your uniforms, prepare the decorations,
    And get everything ready for the feast."

So some make ready the bower, the tables and the seats, while Maid Marian, Little John and others set out to hunt. Presently they return successful, having killed a fine stag. Robin, too, comes home, and after loving greetings, listens to the tale of the hunt. Then Marian tells how, when the huntsmen cut up the stag, they threw the bone called the raven's bone to one that sat and croaked for it.

So some prepare the bower, the tables, and the seats, while Maid Marian, Little John, and others head out to hunt. Soon, they return triumphant, having killed a beautiful stag. Robin also comes back, and after warm greetings, he hears the story of the hunt. Then Marian explains how, when the hunters butchered the stag, they tossed the bone known as the raven's bone to someone who was sitting and croaking for it.

            "Now o'er head sat a raven,
    On a sere bough, a grown great bird, and hoarse!
    Who, all the while the deer was breaking up
    So croaked and cried for it, as all the huntsmen,
    Especially old Scathlock, thought it ominous;
    Swore it was Mother Maudlin, whom he met
    At the day-dawn, just as he roused the deer
    Out of his lair."

"Now above sat a raven,
    On a dry branch, a large bird, and hoarse!
    Who, while the deer was being hunted
    Cawed and squawked for it, making all the hunters,
    Especially old Scathlock, think it was a bad sign;
    He swore it was Mother Maudlin, whom he encountered
    At dawn, just as he disturbed the deer
    Out of its hiding place."

Mother Maudlin was a retched old witch, and Scathlock says he is yet more sure that the raven was she, because in her own form he has just seen her broiling the raven's bone by the fire, sitting "In the chimley-nuik within." While the talk went on Maid Marian had gone away. Now she returns and begins to quarrel with Robin Hood. Venison is much too good for such folk as he and his men, she says; "A starved mutton carcase would better fit their palates," and she orders Scathlock to take the venison to Mother Maudlin. Those around can scarce believe their ears, for

Mother Maudlin was a terrible old witch, and Scathlock insists he’s even more convinced that the raven was her because he just saw her in her own form cooking the raven's bone by the fire, sitting "In the chimney nook inside." While they were talking, Maid Marian had left. Now she returns and starts arguing with Robin Hood. She says venison is way too good for someone like him and his men; "A starved mutton carcass would suit their taste better," and she tells Scathlock to take the venison to Mother Maudlin. The people around can hardly believe what they’re hearing, for

    "Robin and his Marian are the sum and talk
    Of all that breathe here in the green-wood walk."

"Robin and his Marian are the center of attention
    For everyone who walks here in the green woods."

Such is their love for each other. They are "The turtles of the wood," "The billing pair." No one is more astonished than Robin Hood, as he cries:

Such is their love for each other. They are "The turtles of the wood," "The billing pair." No one is more surprised than Robin Hood, as he exclaims:

    "I dare not trust the faith of mine own senses,
    I fear mine eyes and ears: this is not Marian!
    Nor am I Robin Hood! I pray you ask her,
    Ask her, good shepherds, ask her all for me:
    Or rather ask yourselves, if she be she,
    Or I be I."

"I can't trust my own senses,
    I'm scared of what my eyes and ears are telling me: this isn't Marian!
    And I'm not Robin Hood! Please, ask her,
    Ask her, good shepherds, ask her all for me:
    Or better yet, ask yourselves if she is who she says she is,
    Or if I am who I say I am."

But Maid Marian only scolds the more, and at last goes away leaving the others in sad bewilderment. Of course this was not Maid Marian at all, but Mother Maudlin, the old witch, who had taken her form in order to make mischief.

But Maid Marian just ends up scolding even more, and eventually leaves, leaving everyone else feeling confused and sad. Of course, this wasn’t Maid Marian at all, but Mother Maudlin, the old witch, who had taken her shape to cause trouble.

Meanwhile the real Maid Marian discovers that the venison has been sent away to Mother Maudlin's. With tears in her eyes she declares that she gave no such orders, and Scathlock is sent to bring it back.

Meanwhile, the real Maid Marian finds out that the venison has been sent to Mother Maudlin's. With tears in her eyes, she insists that she gave no such orders, and Scathlock is sent to retrieve it.

When Mother Maudlin comes to thank Maid Marian for her present, she is told that no such present was ever intended, and so she in anger curses the cook, casting spells upon him:

When Mother Maudlin comes to thank Maid Marian for her gift, she is told that no such gift was ever meant, and in her anger, she curses the cook, casting spells on him:

    "The spit stand still, no broches turn
    Before the fire, but let it burn.
    Both sides and haunches, till the whole
    Converted be into one coal.
    The pain we call St. Anton's fire,
    The gout, or what we can desire,
    To cramp a cook in every limb,
    Before they dine yet, seize on him."

"The spit stands still, no skewers turn
    Before the fire, just let it burn.
    Both sides and thighs, till it’s all
    Turned into one big piece of coal.
    The pain we call St. Anton's fire,
    The gout, or whatever we desire,
    To cramp a cook in every limb,
    Before they eat, yet catch him still."

Soon Friar Tuck comes in. "Hear you how," he says,
    "Poor Tom the cook is taken! all his joints
    Do crack, as if his limbs were tied with points.
    His whole frame slackens; and a kind of rack,
    Runs down along the spindils of his back;
    A gout, or cramp, now seizeth on his head,
    Then falls into his feet; his knees are lead;
    And he can stir his either hand no more
    Than a dead stump, to his office, as before."

Soon Friar Tuck comes in. "Listen to this," he says,
    "Poor Tom the cook is down! All his joints
    Are cracking, like his limbs are tied up tight.
    His whole body goes limp; a kind of pain
    Runs down along the vertebrae of his back;
    A gout or cramp now grips his head,
    Then hits his feet; his knees feel heavy;
    And he can’t move either hand anymore
    Than a lifeless branch, to do his job like before."

He is bewitched, that is certain. And certain too it is that Mother Maudlin has done it. So Robin and his men set out to hunt for her, while Friar Tuck and Much the Miller's son stay to look after the dinner in the poor cook's stead. Robin soon meets Mother Maudlin who has again taken the form of Maid Marian. But this time Robin suspects her. He seizes the witch by her enchanted belt. It breaks, and she comes back to her own shape, and Robin goes off, leaving her cursing.

He is definitely under a spell. And it's also clear that Mother Maudlin is the one behind it. So, Robin and his friends set out to find her, while Friar Tuck and Much the Miller's son stay back to manage dinner in the poor cook's absence. Robin quickly encounters Mother Maudlin, who has transformed back into Maid Marian. But this time, Robin is suspicious of her. He grabs the witch by her enchanted belt. It snaps, and she returns to her true form, while Robin leaves her behind, cursing.

Mother Maudlin then calls for Puck-hairy, her goblin. He appears, crying:

Mother Maudlin then calls for Puck-hairy, her goblin. He shows up, crying:

            "At your beck, madam."
    "O Puck my goblin! I have lost my belt,
    The strong thief, Robin Outlaw, forced it from me,"

"At your service, ma'am."
    "O Puck, my little sprite! I’ve lost my belt,
    The strong thief, Robin Outlaw, took it from me,"

wails Mother Maudlin. But Puck-hairy pays little attention to her complaints.

wails Mother Maudlin. But Puck-hairy pays little attention to her complaints.

    "They are other clouds and blacker threat you, dame;
    You must be wary, and pull in your sails,
    And yield unto the weather of the tempest.
    You think your power's infinite as your malice,
    And would do all your anger prompts you to;
    But you must wait occasions, and obey them:
    Sail in an egg-shell, make a straw your mast,
    A cobweb all your cloth, and pass unseen,
    Till you have 'scaped the rocks that are about you.

"They're other clouds, and darker ones threaten you, lady;
    You need to be careful and pull in your sails,
    And adapt to the stormy weather.
    You think your power is as limitless as your spite,
    And you'd act on every bit of anger you feel;
    But you have to wait for the right moments and follow them:
    Sail in an egg shell, use a straw for a mast,
    A cobweb for your sail, and go unnoticed,
    Until you've escaped the dangers around you.

MAUDLIN. What rocks about me?

MAUDLIN. What’s wrong with me?

PUCK. I do love, madam,
    To show you all your dangers—when you're past them!
    Come, follow me, I'll once more be your pilot,
    And you shall thank me.

PUCK. I really do love, ma'am,
    To show you all your dangers—once you've gotten through them!
    Come on, follow me, I'll be your guide again,
    And you'll be grateful to me.

MAUDLIN. Lucky, my loved Goblin!"

Sappy. Lucky, my beloved Goblin!

And here the play breaks off suddenly, for Jonson died and left it so. It was finished by another writer* later on, but with none of Jonson's skill, and reading the continuation we feel that all the interest is gone. However, you will be glad to know that everything comes right. The good people get happily married and all the bad people become good, even the wicked old witch, Mother Maudlin.

And here the play suddenly ends because Jonson died and left it that way. It was completed by another writer later, but without any of Jonson's talent, and reading the continuation, it feels like all the excitement is lost. However, you'll be pleased to know that everything works out in the end. The good characters get happily married, and all the bad ones become good, even the nasty old witch, Mother Maudlin.

*F. G. Waldron.

F.G. Waldron.

Chapter L RALEIGH—"THE REVENGE"

SOME of you may have seen a picture of a brown-faced sailor sitting by the seashore, telling stories of travel and adventure to two boy. The one boy lies upon the sand with his chin in his hands listening but carelessly, the other with his hands clasped about his knees listens eagerly. His face is rapt, his eyes the eyes of a poet and a dreamer. This picture is called The Boyhood of Raleigh, and was painted by one of our great painters, Sir John Millais. In it he pictures a scene that we should like to believe was common in Sir Walter Raleigh's boyhood, but we cannot tell if it were really so or not. Beyond the fact that he was born in a white-walled thatched-roofed farmhouse, near Budleigh Salterton in Devonshire, about the year 1552, we know nothing of Raleigh's childhood. But from the rising ground near Hayes Barton, the house in which he was born, we catch sight of the sea. It seems not too much to believe that many a time Walter and his brother Carew, wandered through the woods and over the common the two and a half miles to the bay. So that from his earliest days Walter Raleigh breathed in a love and knowledge of the sea. We like to think these things, but we can only make believe to ourselves as Millais did when he went to Budleigh Salterton and painted that picture.

SOME of you may have seen a picture of a brown-faced sailor sitting by the seashore, sharing stories of travel and adventure with two boys. One boy is lying on the sand with his chin resting in his hands, listening carelessly, while the other, with his hands clasped around his knees, listens intently. His expression is captivated, his eyes are those of a poet and a dreamer. This picture is called The Boyhood of Raleigh, painted by one of our great artists, Sir John Millais. In it, he depicts a scene that we’d like to believe was common during Sir Walter Raleigh's childhood, but we can’t be sure if that’s how it really was. Aside from the fact that he was born in a white-walled, thatched-roof farmhouse near Budleigh Salterton in Devonshire around 1552, we know nothing about Raleigh's early years. However, from the rising ground near Hayes Barton, the house where he was born, we can see the sea. It doesn’t seem too far-fetched to imagine that many times Walter and his brother Carew wandered through the woods and across the common to the bay, about two and a half miles away. So, from his earliest days, Walter Raleigh experienced a love and knowledge of the sea. We like to imagine these things, but we can only pretend to ourselves, just as Millais did when he visited Budleigh Salterton and painted that scene.

When still quite a boy, Walter Raleigh went to Oriel College, Oxford, but we know nothing of what he did there, and the next we hear of him is that he is fighting for the Huguenots in France. How long he remained in France, and what he did there beyond this fighting, we do not know. But this we know, that when he went to France he was a mere boy, with no knowledge of fighting, no knowledge of the world. When he left he was a man and a tried soldier, a captain and leader of men.

When Walter Raleigh was still just a boy, he went to Oriel College, Oxford, but we don't know anything about his time there. The next thing we hear is that he's fighting for the Huguenots in France. We have no idea how long he stayed in France or what he did aside from fighting. What we do know is that when he arrived in France, he was just a boy, inexperienced in battle and the ways of the world. By the time he left, he had become a man, a seasoned soldier, a captain, and a leader of men.

When next we hear of Raleigh he is in Ireland fighting the rebels. There he did some brave deeds, some cruel deeds, there he lived to the full the life of a soldier as it was in those rough times, making all Ireland ring with his name. But although Raleigh had won for himself a name among soldiers, he was as yet unknown to the Queen; his fortune was still unmade.

When we next hear about Raleigh, he is in Ireland fighting against the rebels. There, he accomplished some heroic acts and some brutal ones; he fully embraced the soldier's life during those harsh times, making his name known throughout all of Ireland. However, even though Raleigh had established a reputation among soldiers, he was still unknown to the Queen, and his fortune had not yet been made.

You have all heard the story of how Raleigh first met the Queen. The first notice we have of this story is in a book from which I have already quoted more than once—The Worthies of England.

You’ve all heard the story of how Raleigh first met the Queen. The first record we have of this story is in a book I've already quoted more than once—The Worthies of England.

"This Captain Raleigh," says Fuller, "coming out of Ireland to the English Court in good habit (his clothes being then a considerable part of his estate), found the Queen walking, till, meeting with a splashy place, she seemed to scruple going thereon. Presently Raleigh cast and spread his new plush cloak on the ground, whereon the Queen trod gently, rewarding him afterwards with many suits for his so free and seasonable tender of so fair a foot cloth."

"This Captain Raleigh," says Fuller, "coming from Ireland to the English Court dressed well (his clothes being a significant part of his wealth), found the Queen walking until she reached a muddy spot, where she hesitated to step. Immediately, Raleigh laid down his new plush cloak on the ground for her to walk on, and she stepped lightly on it, later thanking him with many favors for such a generous and timely offer of a beautiful foot covering."

Thomas Fuller, who wrote the book in which this story is found, was only a boy of ten when Raleigh died, so he could not have known the great man himself, but he must have heard many stories about him from those who had, and we need not disbelieve this one. It is one of those things which might very well have happened even if it did not.

Thomas Fuller, who wrote the book containing this story, was just ten years old when Raleigh died, so he couldn’t have known the great man personally. However, he likely heard many stories about him from those who did, and we don’t have to doubt this one. It's the kind of thing that could easily have happened, even if it didn’t.

And whether Raleigh first came into Queen Elizabeth's notice in this manner or not, after he did become known to her, he soon rose in her favor. He rose so quickly that he almost feared the giddy height to which he rose. According to another story of Fuller's, "This made him write in a glasse window, obvious to the Queen's eye,

And whether Raleigh first caught Queen Elizabeth's attention this way or not, once he became known to her, he quickly gained her favor. He rose up the ranks so fast that he almost worried about how dizzying the height was. According to another story by Fuller, "This made him write on a glass window, visible to the Queen's eye,

'Fain would I climb, yet fear I to fall.'

'I would love to climb, but I'm afraid I'll fall.'

"Her Majesty, either espying or being shown it, did underwrite:

"Her Majesty, either spotting it or being shown it, did sign:"

'If thy heart fails thee, climb not at all.'

'If your heart is unsure, don't climb at all.'

"However he at last climbed up by the stairs of his own desert."

"However, he finally climbed up the stairs of his own desert."

Honors and favors were heaped upon Raleigh, and from being a poor soldier and country gentleman he became rich and powerful, the lord of lands in five counties, and Captain of the Queen's Own Body-Guard. Haughty of manner, splendid in dress, loving jewels more than even a woman does, Raleigh became as fine a courtier as he was a brave soldier. But soldier though Raleigh was, courtier though he was, loving ease and wealth and fine clothes, he was at heart a sailor and adventurer, and the sea he had loved as a boy called to him.

Honors and favors were showered on Raleigh, and he went from being a poor soldier and country gentleman to becoming rich and powerful, the lord of lands in five counties, and Captain of the Queen's Own Body-Guard. Arrogant in demeanor, extravagant in dress, and fonder of jewels than any woman, Raleigh was as impressive a courtier as he was a brave soldier. Yet, despite being a soldier and a courtier who enjoyed comfort, wealth, and fine clothes, at heart he was still a sailor and adventurer, and the sea he had loved as a boy called to him.

Like many another of his age Raleigh, hearing the call of the waves ever in his ears, felt the desire to explore tug at his heart-strings. For in those days America had been discovered, and the quest for the famous North-West passage had begun. And Raleigh longed to set forth with other men to conquer new worlds, to find new paths across the waves. But above all he longed to fight the Spaniards, who were the great sea kings of those days. Raleigh however could not be a courtier and a sailor at one and the same time. He was meanwhile high in the Queen's favor, and she would not let him go from her. So all that Raleigh could do, was to venture his money, and fit out a ship to which he gave his own name. This he sent to sail along with others under the command of his step-brother Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who was setting out upon a voyage of discovery. It was on this voyage that Sir Humphrey found and claimed Newfoundland as an English possession, setting up there "the Arms of England ingraven in lead and infixed upon a pillar of wood."* But the expedition was unfortunate, most of the men and ships were lost, Sir Humphrey himself being drowned on his way home. He was brave and fearless to the last. "We are as near to Heaven by sea as by land," he said, a short time before his ship went down. One vessel only "in great torment of weather and peril of drowning"* reached home safely, "all the men tired with the tediousness of so unprofitable a voyage to their seeming." Yet though they knew it not they had helped to lay the foundation of Greater Britain.

Like many others of his time, Raleigh, always hearing the call of the waves, felt a strong desire to explore pulling at his heart. Back then, America had been discovered, and the search for the famous North-West passage had begun. Raleigh yearned to set out with others to conquer new lands, to find new routes across the ocean. But more than anything, he wanted to fight the Spaniards, who were the dominant sea powers of that era. However, Raleigh couldn't be both a courtier and a sailor at the same time. He was highly favored by the Queen, and she wouldn’t let him leave her side. So, the only thing Raleigh could do was invest his money and equip a ship that he named after himself. He sent it to sail alongside others, commanded by his step-brother Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who was embarking on a discovery voyage. During this voyage, Sir Humphrey discovered and claimed Newfoundland as an English territory, establishing “the Arms of England engraved in lead and attached to a wooden pillar.”* Unfortunately, the expedition met with disaster, as most of the men and ships were lost, with Sir Humphrey himself drowning on the way home. He remained brave and fearless to the very end. “We are as near to Heaven by sea as by land,” he said shortly before his ship sank. Only one vessel, “in great torment of weather and peril of drowning,”* made it home safely, “with all the men exhausted from the tediousness of such an unprofitable voyage in their view.” Yet, although they didn’t realize it, they had helped lay the groundwork for Greater Britain.

*Hakluyt's Voyages.

*Hakluyt's Adventures.

Nothing daunted by this loss, six months later Raleigh sent out another expedition. This time it was to the land south of Newfoundland that the ships took their way. There they set up the arms of England, and named the new possession Virginia in honor of the virgin Queen. This expedition was little more successful than Sir Humphrey Gilbert's, but nothing seemed to discourage Raleigh. He was bent on founding a colony, and again and yet again he sent out ships and men, spending all the wealth which the Queen heaped upon him in trying to extend her dominions beyond the seas. Hope was strong within him. "I shall yet live to see it an English nation," he said.

Nothing discouraged by this loss, six months later Raleigh sent out another expedition. This time the ships headed to the land south of Newfoundland. There, they set up the arms of England and named the new territory Virginia in honor of the virgin Queen. This expedition was no more successful than Sir Humphrey Gilbert's, but nothing seemed to deter Raleigh. He was determined to establish a colony, and time and again he sent out ships and men, spending all the wealth the Queen showered upon him in an effort to expand her territories overseas. Hope remained strong within him. "I will still live to see it as an English nation," he said.

And while Raleigh's captains tried to found a new England in the New World, Raleigh himself worked at home to bring order into the vast estates the Queen had given to him in Ireland. This land had belonged to the rebel Earl of Desmond. At one time no doubt it had been fertile, but rebellion and war had laid it waste. "The land was so barren both of man and beast that whosoever did travel from one end of all Munster . . . . he should not meet man, woman, or child, saving in cities or towns, nor yet see any beast, save foxes, wolves, or the ravening beasts." And barren and desolate as it was when Raleigh received it, it soon became known as the best tilled land in all the country-side. For he brought workers and tenants from his old Devon home to take the place of the beggared or slain Irish. He introduced new and better ways of tilling, and also he brought to Ireland a strange new root. For it is interesting to remember that it was in Raleigh's Irish estates that potatoes were first grown in our Islands.

And while Raleigh's captains tried to establish a new England in the New World, Raleigh himself worked at home to bring order to the vast estates the Queen had given him in Ireland. This land had belonged to the rebel Earl of Desmond. At one point, it must have been fertile, but rebellion and war had left it devastated. "The land was so barren of both man and beast that anyone who traveled from one end of all Munster... wouldn’t meet a man, woman, or child, except in cities or towns, and wouldn’t see any animal, except for foxes, wolves, or the predatory beasts." And as barren and desolate as it was when Raleigh received it, it soon became known as the best cultivated land in the entire countryside. He brought workers and tenants from his old home in Devon to replace the impoverished or slain Irish. He introduced new and better farming methods, and he also brought a strange new root to Ireland. It’s interesting to note that it was on Raleigh's Irish estates that potatoes were first grown in our Islands.

Raleigh took a great interest in these estates, so perhaps it was not altogether a hardship to him, finding himself out of favor with his Queen, to go to Ireland for a time. And although they had known each other before, it was then that his friendship with Spenser began. Spenser read his Faery Queen to Raleigh, and perhaps Raleigh read to Spenser his poem Cynthia written in honor of Queen Elizabeth. But of that poem nearly all has been lost. Elizabeth was not as yet very angry with Raleigh, still he felt the loss of her favor, for Spenser tells us:—

Raleigh was really interested in these estates, so maybe it wasn't too much of a hardship for him, being out of favor with his Queen, to head to Ireland for a while. Although they had been acquainted earlier, that’s when his friendship with Spenser started. Spenser read his "Faery Queen" to Raleigh, and maybe Raleigh shared his poem "Cynthia," written in honor of Queen Elizabeth, with Spenser. However, most of that poem has been lost. Elizabeth wasn't too angry with Raleigh yet, but he still felt her disfavor, as Spenser tells us:—

    "His song was all a lamentable lay,
    Of great unkindness and of usage hard,
    Of Cynthia, the Lady of the Sea,
    Which from her presence faultless him debarred.
    And ever and anon with singults* rife,
    He criéd out, to make his undersong,
    'Ah! my love's Queen, and goddess of my life,
    Who shall me pity when thou doest me wrong?'"**

"His song was nothing but a sad tune,
    About great unkindness and harsh treatment,
    About Cynthia, the Lady of the Sea,
    Who kept him from her flawless presence.
    And now and then, filled with sobs,
    He cried out, to express his deep feelings,
    'Ah! my love's queen and goddess of my life,
    Who will pity me when you do me wrong?'"**

    *Sobs.
    **"Colin Clout's come home again."

*Sobs.
    **"Colin Clout is back home."

But Raleigh soon decided to return to court, and persuaded
Spenser

But Raleigh quickly chose to go back to court and convinced
Spenser

    "To wend with him his Cynthia to see,
    Whose grace was great and bounty most rewardful"*

"To go with him to see his Cynthia,
    Whose charm was remarkable and generosity truly rewarding.*

*Colin Clout.

Colin Clout.

You know how Spenser was received and how he fared. But Raleigh himself after he had introduced his friend did not stay long at court. Quarrels with his rivals soon drove him forth again.

You know how Spenser was welcomed and how he did. But Raleigh himself, after he introduced his friend, didn’t stick around at court for long. Conflicts with his rivals quickly pushed him away again.

It was soon after this that he published the first writing which gives him a claim to the name of author. This was an account of the fight between a little ship called the Revenge and a Spanish fleet. Although with the destruction of the Invincible Armada the sea power of Spain had been crippled, it had not been utterly broken, and still whenever Spanish and English ships met on the seas, there was sure to be battle. It being known that a fleet of Spanish treasure-ships would pass the Azores, islands in the mid- Atlantic, a fleet of English ships under Lord Thomas Howard was sent to attack them. But the English ships had to wait so long at the Azores for the coming of the Spanish fleet that the news of the intended attack reached Spain, and the Spaniards sent a strong fleet to help and protect their treasure-ships. The English in turn hearing of this sent a swift little boat to warn Lord Thomas. The warning arrived almost too late. Many of the Englishmen were sick and ashore, and before all could be gathered the fleet of fifty-three great Spanish ships was upon them. Still Lord Thomas managed to slip away. Only the last ship, the Revenge, commanded by the Rear-Admiral Sir Richard Grenville, lost the wind and was caught between two great squadrons of the Spanish. Whereupon Sir Richard "was persuaded," Sir Walter says, "by the Master and others to cut his main-sail, and cast about, and to trust to the sailing of the ship. . . . But Sir Richard utterly refused to turn from the enemy, alleging that he would rather choose to die, than to dishonour himself, his country, and her Majesty's ship, persuading his company that he would pass through the two squadrons, in despite of them."

It wasn't long after this that he published his first work, which earns him the title of author. This was an account of the battle between a small ship called the Revenge and a Spanish fleet. Although the destruction of the Invincible Armada had severely weakened Spain's naval power, it hadn’t been totally defeated. Whenever Spanish and English ships encountered each other on the seas, a battle was sure to follow. Knowing that a fleet of Spanish treasure ships would be passing the Azores, islands in the mid-Atlantic, an English fleet under Lord Thomas Howard was sent to attack them. However, the English ships had to wait so long at the Azores for the Spanish fleet's arrival that the news of the planned attack reached Spain, prompting them to send a strong fleet to protect their treasure ships. The English, upon learning of this, dispatched a fast little boat to warn Lord Thomas. The warning got to him just in time. Many of the English were sick and on land, and before everyone could be gathered, the fleet of fifty-three massive Spanish ships was upon them. Still, Lord Thomas managed to escape. Only the last ship, the Revenge, commanded by Rear-Admiral Sir Richard Grenville, lost the wind and found itself trapped between two large squadrons of the Spanish. Sir Richard "was persuaded," says Sir Walter, "by the Master and others to cut his mainsail and turn around, trusting to the sailing of the ship... But Sir Richard completely refused to back down from the enemy, stating that he would rather die than bring dishonor to himself, his country, and her Majesty's ship, convincing his crew that he would break through the two squadrons, despite them."

For a little time it seemed as if Sir Richard's daring might succeed. But a great ship, the San Philip, came between him and the wind "and coming towards him, becalmed his sails in such sort, as the ship could neither make way, nor feel the helm: so huge and high-carged* was the Spanish ship. . . . The fight thus beginning at three of the clock of the afternoon continued very terrible all that evening. But the great San Philip having received the lower tier of the Revenge, discharged with cross-bar shot, shifted herself with all diligence from her sides, utterly misliking her first entertainment. . . . The Spanish ships were filled with companies of soldiers, in some two hundred, besides the mariners; in some five, in other eight hundred. In ours there were none at all beside the mariners, but the servants of the commanders and some few voluntary gentlemen only." And yet the Spaniards "were still repulsed, again and again, and at all times beaten back into their own ships, or into the seas."

For a while, it looked like Sir Richard's boldness might pay off. But a large ship, the San Philip, came between him and the wind, and as it approached, it calmed his sails so much that the ship could neither move forward nor respond to the helm—such was the massive size and payload of the Spanish ship. The battle began around three in the afternoon and continued fiercely throughout the evening. However, the great San Philip, having taken fire from the lower deck of the Revenge, quickly moved away from her sides, clearly unhappy with her initial reception. The Spanish ships were filled with groups of soldiers, some with two hundred, others with five or even eight hundred. In ours, there were no soldiers at all apart from the crew, just the commanders' servants and a few volunteers. Still, the Spaniards were repeatedly pushed back, time and time again, beaten back into their own ships or into the sea.

*The meaning of the word is uncertain. It may be high-charged.

*The meaning of the word is unclear. It might be highly charged.*

In the beginning of the fight one little store ship of the English fleet hovered near. It was small and of no use in fighting. Now it came close to the Revenge and the Captain asked Sir Richard what he should do, and "Sir Richard bid him save himself, and leave him to his fortune." So the gallant Revenge was left to fight alone. For fifteen hours the battle lasted, Sir Richard himself was sorely wounded, and when far into the night the fighting ceased, two of the Spanish vessels were sunk "and in many other of the Spanish ships great slaughter was made." "But the Spanish ships which attempted to board the Revenge, as they were wounded and beaten off, so always others came in their places, she having never less than two might galleons by her sides and aboard her. So that ere the morning, from three of the clock the day before, there had fifteen several Armadas* assailed her. And all so ill approved their entertainment, as they were, by the break of day, far more willing to hearken to a composition** than hastily to make any more assaults or entries.

In the beginning of the fight, a small supply ship from the English fleet hovered nearby. It was tiny and useless in battle. It moved close to the Revenge, and the Captain asked Sir Richard what he should do. Sir Richard told him to save himself and leave him to his fate. So, the brave Revenge was left to fight alone. The battle lasted for fifteen hours. Sir Richard himself was badly wounded, and when the fighting finally stopped late into the night, two of the Spanish ships were sunk, and many others suffered heavy casualties. However, the Spanish ships that tried to board the Revenge, as they were injured and pushed back, were always replaced by others, with at least two large galleons on either side of her. By morning, from three o'clock the day before, she had faced fifteen different Armada attacks. All of them were so poorly received that by dawn, they were much more inclined to negotiate a settlement than to launch any more rushed attacks or attempts to board.

*Armada here means merely a Spanish ship of war.

*Armada here means just a Spanish warship.

**An arrangement to cease fighting on both sides.

**An agreement to stop fighting on both sides.

"But as the day increased so our men decreased. And as the light grew more and more, by so much more grew our discomforts. For none appeared in sight but enemies, saving one small ship called the Pilgrim, commanded by Jacob Whiddon, who hovered all night to see the success. But in the morning bearing with the Revenge, she was hunted like a hare amongst many ravenous hounds, but escaped.

"But as the day went on, our numbers dwindled. And as the light brightened, so did our discomfort. There were only enemies in sight, except for a small ship called the Pilgrim, led by Jacob Whiddon, who stayed close all night to witness the outcome. But in the morning, while dealing with the Revenge, she was chased like a hare among a pack of hungry hounds, but managed to escape."

"All the powder of the Revenge to the last barrel was now spent, all her pikes broken, forty of her best men slain, and the most part of the rest hurt. In the beginning of the fight she had but one hundred free from sickness and four score and ten sick, laid in hold upon the ballast. A small troop to man such a ship, and a weak garrison to resist so mighty an army. By those hundred all was sustained, the volleys, boarding and enterings of fifteen ships of war, besides those which beat her at large.

"All the gunpowder on the Revenge was completely used up, all her pikes were broken, forty of her best crew members were killed, and most of the others were injured. At the start of the fight, she had only one hundred healthy men and eighty sick men laid up in the hold on the ballast. That was a small crew to man such a ship, and a weak defense against such a powerful army. Those one hundred men held everything together, enduring the gunfire, boarding attempts, and assaults from fifteen warships, not to mention those that were attacking her from a distance."

"On the contrary, the Spanish were always supplied with soldiers brought from every squadron; all manner of arms and power at will. Unto ours there remained no comfort at all, no hope, no supply either of ships, men, or weapons; the masts all beaten overboard, all her tackle cut asunder, her upper work altogether razed, and in effect evened she was with the water, but the very foundation of a ship, nothing being left overhead for flight or defence.

"On the other hand, the Spanish were constantly supplied with soldiers coming from every squadron, along with all kinds of weapons and resources at their disposal. In contrast, we had no comfort, no hope, and no support in terms of ships, men, or weapons; the masts were all knocked overboard, all her equipment was destroyed, her upper structure was completely demolished, and she was practically level with the water, with only the very foundation of the ship left, leaving nothing above for escape or defense."

"Sir Richard finding himself in this distress and unable any longer to make resistance, having endured in this fifteen hours' fight the assault of fifteen several Armadas, all by turns aboard him, and by estimation eight hundred shot of great artillery besides many assaults and entries; and (seeing) that himself and the ship must needs be possessed of the enemy who were now all cast in a ring round about him, the Revenge not able to move one way or another, but as she was moved by the waves and billow of the sea, commanded the Master Gunner, whom he knew to be a most resolute man, to split and sink the ship, that thereby nothing might remain of glory or victory to the Spaniards: seeing in so many hours' fight, and with so great a navy, they were not able to take her, having had fifteen hours' time, above ten thousand men, and fifty and three sail of men of war to perform it withal. And (he) persuaded the company, or as many as he could induce, to yield themselves unto God, and to the mercy of none else, but as they had, like valiant resolute men, repulsed so many enemies, they should not now shorten the honour of their nation, by prolonging their own lives by a few hours, or a few days. The Master Gunner readily condescended and divers others. But the Captain and the Master were of another opinion, and besought Sir Richard to have care of them, alleging that the Spaniard would be as ready to entertain a composition as they were willing to offer the same. And (they said) that there being divers sufficient and valiant men yet living, and whose wounds were not mortal, they might do their country and their Prince acceptable service hereafter. And whereas Sir Richard alleged that the Spaniards should never glory to have taken one ship of her Majesty, seeing they had so long and so notably defended themselves; they answered that the ship had six foot water in hold, three shot under water, which were so weakly stopped as with the first working of the sea, she must needs sink, and was besides so crushed and bruised, as she could never be removed out of the place.

"Sir Richard, finding himself in this predicament and no longer able to resist, had endured this fifteen-hour battle against fifteen different Armadas, all attacking him in turns, along with an estimated eight hundred cannon shots and many assaults and entries. Seeing that both he and the ship were inevitably about to be captured by the enemy, who had now surrounded him, with the Revenge unable to move in any direction except as tossed by the waves, he ordered the Master Gunner, whom he knew to be a very determined man, to sink the ship so that nothing would remain for the Spaniards in terms of glory or victory. After so many hours of fighting and with such a large navy unable to take her, he felt it was better to act, considering they had had fifteen hours, over ten thousand men, and fifty-three warships trying to do so. He encouraged his crew, or as many as he could, to surrender themselves to God and not to anyone else, insisting that, having bravely repelled so many enemies, they should not tarnish their nation's honor by prolonging their lives for just a few hours or days. The Master Gunner readily agreed, along with several others. However, the Captain and the Master thought otherwise and urged Sir Richard to take care of them, arguing that the Spaniards would be just as eager to negotiate as they were to offer terms. They said that there were still several capable and brave men alive, whose wounds were not fatal, and that they could provide valuable service to their country and Prince in the future. Sir Richard argued that the Spaniards should never take pride in having captured a ship of her Majesty, considering how long and valiantly they had defended themselves; they replied that the ship had six feet of water in the hold, three shots below the waterline, which were poorly sealed, meaning that with the first shifts of the sea, she was bound to sink. Furthermore, she was so damaged and battered that she could never be moved from her current position."

"And as the matter was thus in dispute, and Sir Richard refusing to hearken to any of those reasons, the Master of the Revenge (while the Captain won unto him the greater party) was convoyed aboard the General Don Alfonso Bacan. Who (finding none overhasty to enter the Revenge again, doubting lest Sir Richard would have blown them up and himself, and perceiving by the report of the Master of the Revenge his dangerous disposition) yielded that all their lives should be saved, the company sent for England, and the better sort to pay such reasonable ransom as their estate would bear, and in the mean season to be free from galley or imprisonment. To this he so much the better condescended as well, as I have said, for fear of further loss and mischief to themselves, as also for the desire he had to recover Sir Richard Grenville, whom for his notable valour he seemed greatly to honour and admire.

"And as the situation was being debated, and Sir Richard refusing to listen to any of those arguments, the Master of the Revenge (while the Captain gathered the larger group) was taken aboard the General Don Alfonso Bacan. Who, finding that no one was eager to reboard the Revenge, fearing that Sir Richard might blow them all up along with himself, and realizing from the Master of the Revenge’s report his dangerous state of mind, agreed that all their lives should be spared, with the crew sent back to England, and the higher-ranking ones to pay a reasonable ransom according to their status, and in the meantime be free from galleys or imprisonment. He consented to this more readily, as I mentioned, out of fear of further loss and harm to themselves, as well as a desire to rescue Sir Richard Grenville, whom he seemed to greatly honor and admire for his remarkable bravery."

"When this answer was returned, and that safety of life was promised, the common sort being now at the end of their peril the most drew back from Sir Richard and the Master Gunner, (it) being no hard matter to dissuade men from death to life. The Master Gunner finding himself and Sir Richard thus prevented and mastered by the greater number, would have slain himself with a sword, had he not been by force with-held and locked into his cabin. Then the General sent many boats aboard the Revenge, and divers of our men fearing Sir Richard's disposition, stole away aboard the General and other ships. Sir Richard thus over- matched was sent unto by Alfonso Bacan to remove out of the Revenge, the ship being marvellous unsavoury, filled with blood and bodies of dead, and wounded men, like a slaughterhouse.

"When this answer came back, and the promise of safety for life was given, the common people, now at the end of their danger, mostly pulled away from Sir Richard and the Master Gunner; it was not difficult to persuade people from choosing death over life. The Master Gunner, finding himself and Sir Richard outnumbered, was about to take his own life with a sword, had he not been forcibly stopped and locked in his cabin. Then the General sent many boats to the Revenge, and some of our men, fearing Sir Richard's attitude, secretly escaped to the General and other ships. Sir Richard, now overwhelmed, was approached by Alfonso Bacan, who told him to leave the Revenge, the ship being incredibly foul, filled with blood and the bodies of dead and wounded men, like a slaughterhouse."

"Sir Richard answered he might do with his body what he list, for he esteemed it not. And as he was carried out of the ship he swooned, and reviving again desired the company to pray for him.

"Sir Richard replied that he could do whatever he wanted with his body, as he didn't value it. And as he was carried out of the ship, he fainted, and when he came to again, he asked the others to pray for him."

"The General used Sir Richard with all humanity, and left nothing unattempted that tended to his recovery, highly commending his valour and worthiness, and greatly bewailing the danger in which he was, being unto them a rare spectacle, and a resolution seldom approved, to see one ship turn toward so many enemies, to endure the charge and boarding of so many huge Armadas, and to resist and repel the assaults and entries of so many soldiers.

"The General treated Sir Richard with great kindness and did everything possible for his recovery, praising his courage and worth, while expressing deep concern for the danger he faced. It was a remarkable sight for them to witness someone steering a ship against so many enemies, enduring the attacks and boarding of such massive armadas, and resisting the advances of so many soldiers."

"There were slain and drowned in this fight well near one thousand of the enemies, and two special commanders. . . . besides divers others of special account.

"There were almost a thousand enemies killed and drowned in this fight, along with two key commanders... and several others of significant importance."

"Sir Richard died as it is said, the second or third day aboard the General and was by them greatly bewailed. What became of his body, whether it were buried in the sea or on the land, we known not. The comfort that remaineth to his friends is, that he hath ended his life honourably in respect of the reputation won to his nation and country and of the same to his posterity, and that being dead, he hath not outlived his own honour."

"Sir Richard died, as they say, on the second or third day aboard the General, and he was greatly mourned by them. We don't know what happened to his body, whether it was buried at sea or on land. The comfort that remains for his friends is that he lived his life honorably, earning a good reputation for his nation and country, which will benefit future generations, and that, even in death, he has not lost his honor."

This gallant fight of the little Revenge against the huge navy of Spain is one of the great things in the story of the sea; that is why I have chosen it out of all that Sir Walter wrote to give you as a specimen of English prose in Queen Elizabeth's time. As long as brave deeds are remembered, it will be told how Sir Richard Grenville "walled round with wooden castles on the wave" bid defiance to the might and pride of Spain, "hoping the splendour of some lucky star."* The fight was a hopeless one from the very beginning, but it was as gallant a one as ever took place. Even his foes were forced to admire Sir Richard's dauntless courage, for when he was carried aboard Don Alfonso's ship "the captain and gentlemen went to visit him, and to comfort him in his hard fortune, wondering at his courageous stout heart for that he showed not any sign of faintness nor changing of colour. But feeling the hour of death to approach, he spake these words in Spanish and said, 'Here die I, Richard Grenville, with a joyful and quiet mind, for that I have ended my life as a true soldier ought to do, and hath fought for his country, Queen, religion, and honour, whereby my soul most joyfully departeth out of this body, and shall always leave behind it an everlasting fame of a valiant and true soldier that hath done his duty as he was bound to do.' When he had finished these or other like words he gave up the Ghost, with great and stout courage, and no man could perceive any true signs of heaviness in him."**

This courageous battle of the little Revenge against the massive Spanish navy is one of the remarkable stories of the sea; that’s why I selected it from everything Sir Walter wrote to show you as a sample of English prose from Queen Elizabeth’s time. As long as brave acts are remembered, it will be recounted how Sir Richard Grenville "surrounded by wooden fortresses on the waves" defied the strength and pride of Spain, "hoping for the brilliance of some lucky star." The battle was hopeless from the start, but it was as brave a fight as ever occurred. Even his enemies had to admire Sir Richard's fearless bravery, for when he was brought aboard Don Alfonso's ship, "the captain and gentlemen went to visit him and comfort him in his unfortunate situation, amazed at his courageous and strong heart, for he showed no signs of weakness or color change. But feeling the moment of death approach, he spoke these words in Spanish: 'Here I die, Richard Grenville, with a joyful and peaceful mind, for I have ended my life as a true soldier should, having fought for my country, Queen, religion, and honor, through which my soul joyfully departs from this body, leaving behind everlasting fame as a brave and true soldier who has done his duty as he was meant to.' Once he finished these or similar words, he passed away with great and strong courage, and no one could see any real signs of sorrow in him."

*Gervase Markham.
**Linschoten's Large Testimony in Hakluyt's Voyages.

*Gervase Markham.
**Linschoten's Extensive Account in Hakluyt's Voyages.

Poets of the time made ballads of this fight. Raleigh wrote of
it as you have just read, and in our own day the great laureate
Lord Tennyson made the story live again in his poem The Revenge.
Tennyson tells how after the fight a great storm arose:

Poets of the time created ballads about this battle. Raleigh wrote about
it as you have just read, and in our day, the renowned laureate
Lord Tennyson made the story come alive again in his poem The Revenge.
Tennyson describes how after the battle, a huge storm broke out:

    "And or ever that evening ended a great gale blew
    And a wave like the wave that is raised by an earthquake grew,
    Till it smote on their hulls and their sails
         and their masts and their flags,
    And the whole sea plunged and fell on the shot-shatter'd navy of Spain.
    And the little Revenge herself went down by the island crags
    To be lost evermore in the main."

"And before that evening was over, a strong storm hit
    And a wave like one created by an earthquake rose,
    Until it crashed against their hulls and sails
         and masts and flags,
    And the entire sea plunged and fell upon the battered navy of Spain.
    And the little Revenge itself sank by the island cliffs
    To be lost forever in the ocean."

So neither the gallant captain nor his little ship were led home to the triumph of Spain.

So neither the brave captain nor his small ship returned home to the glory of Spain.

It is interesting to remember that had it not been for the caprice of the Queen, Raleigh himself would have been in Sir Richard Grenville's place. For he had orders to go on this voyage, but at the last moment he was recalled, and Sir Richard was sent instead.

It’s interesting to note that if it hadn’t been for the Queen’s whim, Raleigh would have taken Sir Richard Grenville's position. He was actually ordered to go on this voyage, but at the last minute, he was called back, and Sir Richard was sent instead.

Chapter LI RALEIGH—"THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD"

SOON after the fight with the Revenge, the King of Spain made ready more ships to attack England. Raleigh then persuaded Queen Elizabeth that it would be well to be before hand with the Spaniards and attack their ships at Panama. So to this end a fleet was gathered together. But the Queen sent only two ships, various gentlemen provided others, and Raleigh spent every penny of his own that he could gather in fitting out the remainder. He was himself chosen Admiral of the Fleet. So at length he started on an expedition after his own heart.

SOON after the battle with the Revenge, the King of Spain prepared more ships to attack England. Raleigh then convinced Queen Elizabeth that it would be a good idea to get ahead of the Spaniards and attack their ships at Panama. To achieve this, a fleet was assembled. However, the Queen only sent two ships, while various gentlemen provided others, and Raleigh spent every last penny he could gather to outfit the rest. He was appointed Admiral of the Fleet. Finally, he set off on an expedition that he truly believed in.

But he had not gone far, when a swift messenger was sent to him ordering him to return. Unwillingly he obeyed, and when he reached home he was at once sent to the Tower a prisoner. This time the Queen was really angry with him; in her eyes Raleigh's crime was a deep one, for he had fallen in love with one of her own maids of honor, Mistress Elizabeth Throgmorton, and the Queen had discovered it. Elizabeth allowed none of her favorites to love any one but herself, so she punished Raleigh by sending him to the Tower.

But he hadn't gone far when a swift messenger was sent to him, ordering him to return. Reluctantly, he obeyed, and when he got home, he was immediately sent to the Tower as a prisoner. This time, the Queen was truly angry with him; to her, Raleigh's crime was serious because he had fallen in love with one of her own ladies-in-waiting, Mistress Elizabeth Throgmorton, and the Queen had found out. Elizabeth didn't allow any of her favorites to love anyone but herself, so she punished Raleigh by sending him to the Tower.

Mistress Throgmorton was also made a prisoner. After a time, however, both prisoners were set free, though they were banished from court. They married and went to live at Sherborne where Raleigh busied himself improving his beautiful house and laying out the garden. For though set free Raleigh was still in disgrace. But we may believe that he found some recompense for his Queen's anger in his wife's love.

Mistress Throgmorton was also taken prisoner. After a while, though, both prisoners were released, but they were exiled from court. They got married and moved to Sherborne, where Raleigh focused on improving his lovely house and designing the garden. Even though he was free, Raleigh was still in disgrace. But we can assume he found some consolation for his Queen's anger in his wife's love.

In his wife Raleigh found a life-long comrade. Through all good and evil fortune she stood by him, she shared his hopes and desires, she sold her lands to give him money for his voyages, she shared imprisonment with him when it came again, and after his death she never ceased to mourn his loss. How Raleigh loved her in return we learn from the few letters written to her which have come down to us. She is "Sweetheart" "Dearest Bess," and he tells to her his troubles and his hopes as to a staunch and true friend.

In his wife, Raleigh found a lifelong partner. Through all the ups and downs, she stood by him; she shared his dreams and wishes, sold her land to provide him with money for his voyages, endured imprisonment with him when it happened again, and after his death, she never stopped grieving his loss. How Raleigh loved her in return is evident from the few letters he wrote to her that have survived. He calls her "Sweetheart" and "Dearest Bess," sharing his troubles and hopes with her as he would with a loyal and true friend.

We cannot follow Raleigh through all his restless life, it was so full and varied that the story of it would fill a long book. He loved fighting and adventure, he loved books too, and soon we find him back in London meeting Ben Jonson and Shakespeare, and all the great writers of the age at the Mermaid Club. For Raleigh knew all the great men of his day, among them Sir Robert Bruce Cotton of whom you heard in connection with the adventures of the Beowulf Manuscript.

We can't trace Raleigh through his entire tumultuous life; it was so rich and diverse that it would require a lengthy book to cover it all. He was passionate about combat and adventure, but he also had a love for books. Before long, we see him back in London, meeting with Ben Jonson, Shakespeare, and all the prominent writers of the era at the Mermaid Club. Raleigh was well-acquainted with all the notable figures of his time, including Sir Robert Bruce Cotton, whom you heard about in relation to the adventures of the Beowulf Manuscript.

But soon, in spite of his love for his wife, in spite of his interest in his beautiful home, in spite of his many friends, Raleigh's restless spirit again drove him to the sea, and he set out on a voyage of discovery and adventure. This time he sailed to Guiana in South America, in search of Eldorado, the fabled city of gold. And this time he was not called back by the Queen, but although he reached South America and sailed up the Orinoco and the Caroni he "returned a beggar and withered"* without having found the fabled city. Yet his belief in it was as strong as ever. He had not found the fabled city but he believed it was to be found, and when he came home he wrote an account of his journey because some of his enemies said that he had never been to Guiana at all but had been hiding in Cornwall all the time. In this book he said that he was ready again to "lie hard, to fare worse, to be subjected to perils, to diseases, to ill savours, to be parched and withered"* if in the end he might succeed.

But soon, despite his love for his wife, his interest in his beautiful home, and his many friends, Raleigh's restless spirit once again drove him to the sea, and he set out on a journey of discovery and adventure. This time he sailed to Guiana in South America, searching for Eldorado, the legendary city of gold. And this time he wasn’t called back by the Queen, but although he reached South America and sailed up the Orinoco and the Caroni, he "returned a beggar and withered"* without finding the legendary city. Yet his belief in it was as strong as ever. He hadn’t found the legendary city, but he believed it was out there, and when he got home, he wrote an account of his journey because some of his enemies claimed he had never been to Guiana at all and had just been hiding in Cornwall the whole time. In this book, he stated that he was ready again to "lie hard, to fare worse, to be subjected to perils, to diseases, to ill savours, to be parched and withered"* if it meant he might succeed in the end.

*Raleigh's Discovery of Guiana.

Raleigh's Discovery of Guyana.

Raleigh was ready to set off again at once to discover more of
Guiana. But instead he joined the Fleet and went to fight the
Spanish, who were once more threatening England, and of all
enemies Raleigh considered the Spaniards the greatest.

Raleigh was eager to head out again right away to explore more of
Guiana. But instead, he joined the Fleet and went to fight the
Spanish, who were once again posing a threat to England, and of all
his enemies, Raleigh viewed the Spaniards as the most significant.

Once again the English won a splendid victory over Spain. Before the town of Cadiz eight English ships captured or destroyed thirty Spanish great and little. They took the town of Cadiz and razed its fortifications to the ground. Raleigh bore himself well in this fight, so well, indeed, that even his rival, Essex, was bound to confess "that which he did in the sea-service could not be bettered."

Once again, the English achieved a remarkable victory over Spain. In front of the town of Cadiz, eight English ships captured or destroyed thirty Spanish vessels, both big and small. They took the town of Cadiz and completely demolished its fortifications. Raleigh performed admirably in this battle, so much so that even his rival, Essex, had to admit "that what he did in the sea-service could not be improved."

And now after five years' banishment from the Queen's favor, Raleigh was once more received at court. But we cannot follow all the ups and downs of his court life, for we are told "Sir Walter Raleigh was in and out at court, so often that he was commonly called the tennis ball of fortune." And so the years went on. Raleigh became a Member of Parliament, and was made Governor of Jersey. He fought and traveled, attended to his estates in Ireland, to his business in Cornwall, to his governorship in Jersey. He led a stirring, busy life, fulfilling his many duties, fighting his enemies, until in 1603 the great Queen, whose smile or frown had meant so much to him, died.

And now, after five years away from the Queen's favor, Raleigh was welcomed back at court. But we can't detail all the ups and downs of his court life, as it’s said that "Sir Walter Raleigh was in and out of court so often that he was usually referred to as the tennis ball of fortune." And so the years passed. Raleigh became a Member of Parliament and was appointed Governor of Jersey. He fought, traveled, managed his estates in Ireland, dealt with his business in Cornwall, and oversaw his governorship in Jersey. He led an active, busy life, fulfilling his many responsibilities and battling his adversaries, until in 1603 the great Queen, whose approval or disapproval had meant so much to him, passed away.

Then soon after the new king came to the throne, it was seen that Raleigh's day at court was indeed at an end. For James had been told that Sir Walter was among those who were unwilling to receive him as king. Therefore he was little disposed to look graciously on the handsome daring soldier-sailor.

Then shortly after the new king took the throne, it was clear that Raleigh's time at court was over. James had been informed that Sir Walter was one of those who were reluctant to accept him as king. As a result, he was not inclined to treat the charming, bold soldier-sailor kindly.

One by one Raleigh's posts of honor were taken from him. He was accused of treason and once more found himself a prisoner in the Tower. He was tried, and in spite of the fact that nothing was proved against him, he was condemned to die. The sentence was changed, however, to imprisonment for life.

One by one, Raleigh lost his positions of honor. He was charged with treason and found himself a prisoner in the Tower again. He was put on trial, and even though nothing was proven against him, he was sentenced to death. However, the sentence was changed to life imprisonment.

Raleigh was not left quite lonely in the Tower. His wife and children, whom he dearly loved, were allowed to come to live beside him. The governor was kind to him and allowed his renowned prisoner to use his garden. And there in a little hen- house Raleigh amused himself by making experiments in chemistry, and discovering among other things how to distill fresh water from salt water. He found new friends too in the Queen and in her young son Henry, Prince of Wales. It was a strange friendship and a warm one that grew between the gallant boy- prince of ten and the tried man of fifty. Prince Henry loved to visit Raleigh in the Tower and listen to the tales of his brave doings by sea and land in the days when he was free. Raleigh helped Prince Henry to build a model ship, and the Prince asked Raleigh's advice and talked over with him all his troubles. His generous young heart grieved at the though of his friend's misfortunes. "Who but my father would keep such a bird in such a cage," he said with boyish indignation. And it was for this boy friend that Raleigh began the book by which we know him best, his History of the World. Never has such a great work been attempted by a captive. To write the history of even one country must mean much labor, much reading, much thought. To write a history of the world still more. And I have told you about Raleigh because with him begins an interest in history beyond the bounds of our own island. Before him our historians had only written of England.

Raleigh wasn’t completely alone in the Tower. His wife and children, whom he loved dearly, were allowed to live nearby. The governor treated him kindly and let the famous prisoner use his garden. There, in a small henhouse, Raleigh entertained himself by conducting chemistry experiments, including figuring out how to distill fresh water from salt water. He also made new friends with the Queen and her young son, Henry, Prince of Wales. A unique and warm friendship developed between the brave ten-year-old prince and the experienced fifty-year-old man. Prince Henry enjoyed visiting Raleigh in the Tower, listening to stories about his adventures at sea and on land when he was free. Raleigh helped Prince Henry build a model ship, and the Prince sought Raleigh’s advice and shared all his concerns with him. His generous young heart ached at the thought of his friend’s hardships. “Who but my father would keep such a bird in such a cage?” he exclaimed with youthful indignation. It was for this young friend that Raleigh began the book that we know him best for, his History of the World. Never before had a captive attempted such a monumental work. Writing the history of even one country requires immense effort, extensive reading, and deep thought. Writing a history of the entire world requires even more. I mentioned Raleigh because he marks the beginning of a broader interest in history beyond the limits of our own island. Before him, our historians had only focused on England.

It gives us some idea of the large courage of Raleigh's mind when we remember that he was over fifty when he began this tremendous piece of work for the sake of a boy he loved. Raleigh labored at this book for seven years or more. He was allowed to have his own books in prison. Sir Robert Cotton lent him others, and learned friends came to talk over his book with him and help him. And so the pile of written sheets grew. But the book was never finished, for long before the first volume was ready the brave young prince for whom it was written died.

It gives us some sense of Raleigh's immense courage when we remember that he was over fifty when he started this huge project for the sake of a boy he loved. Raleigh worked on this book for seven years or more. He was allowed to keep his own books in prison. Sir Robert Cotton lent him others, and knowledgeable friends came to discuss the book with him and assist him. And so the stack of written pages grew. But the book was never completed, as long before the first volume was ready, the brave young prince for whom it was written passed away.

To Raleigh, this was the cruelest blow fate ever dealt him, for with the death of Prince Henry died his hope of freedom. In spite of his long imprisonment, Raleigh had never lost hope of one day regaining his freedom. Prince Henry just before his death had wrung an unwilling promise from the King his father that Raleigh should be set free. But when the Prince died the King forgot his promise.

To Raleigh, this was the harshest blow fate ever dealt him, because with the death of Prince Henry, his hope for freedom died. Despite his long imprisonment, Raleigh had never lost hope of one day regaining his freedom. Just before he died, Prince Henry had extracted an unwilling promise from his father, the King, that Raleigh would be set free. But when the Prince died, the King forgot his promise.

"O eloquent, just and mighty death!" Raleigh says in the last lines of his book, "Whom none could advise, thou hast persuaded, what none hath dared, thou hast done; and whom all the world hath flattered, thou only hast cast out of the world and despised; thou hast drawn together all the far stretching greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of man, and covered it all over with these two narrow words Hic Jacet.

"O eloquent, just, and powerful death!" Raleigh says in the last lines of his book. "You who could not be advised, you have persuaded; what no one has dared, you have accomplished; and whom the whole world has flattered, you alone have cast out of the world and rejected; you have gathered together all the vast greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of humanity, and covered it all with these two simple words: Hic Jacet."

"Lastly, whereas this book by the title it hath, calls itself, the first part of The General History of the World, implying a second and third volume, which I also intended and have hewn out, besides many other discouragements, persuading my silence, it hath pleased God to take that glorious prince out of the world, to whom they were directed; whose unspeakable and never enough lamented loss hath taught me to say with Job, my heart is turned to mourning and my organ into the voice of them that weep."

"Finally, while this book is titled The First Part of The General History of the World, suggesting that there will be a second and third volume, which I also planned and have begun to create, along with many other reasons that have made me hesitate to speak, it has pleased God to take that great prince from this world, to whom these volumes were meant; his unimaginable and deeply mourned loss has taught me to echo Job's words, my heart is filled with sorrow and my instrument becomes the voice of those who weep."

Raleigh begins his great book with the Creation and brings it down to the third Macedonian war, which ended in 168 B.C. So you see he did not get far. But although when he began he had intended to write much more, he never meant to bring his history down to his own time. "I know that it will be said by many," he writes in his preface, "that I might have been more pleasing to the reader if I had written the story of mine own times, having been permitted to draw water as near the well-head as another. To this I answer that whosoever in writing a modern history, shall follow truth too near the heels, it may haply strike out his teeth."

Raleigh starts his significant book with the Creation and covers events up to the third Macedonian war, which ended in 168 B.C. So, you can see he didn't get very far. Although he initially planned to write a lot more, he never intended to bring his history up to his own time. "I know that many will say," he writes in his preface, "that I could have been more enjoyable for the reader if I had written about my own times, having been allowed to draw water as close to the source as anyone else. To this, I respond that whoever writes a modern history and follows the truth too closely may end up losing their teeth."

Raleigh feels it much safer to write "of the elder times." But even so, he says there may be people who will think "that in speaking of the past I point at the present," and that under the names of those long dead he is showing the vices of people who are alive. "But this I cannot help though innocent," he says. Raleigh's fears were not without ground and at one time his history was forbidden by King James "for being too saucy in censuring princes. He took it much to heart, for he thought he had won his spurs and pleased the King extraordinarily," He had hoped to please the King and win freedom again, but his hopes were shattered.

Raleigh feels much safer writing "about the old times." But even so, he acknowledges that some people might think "that when I talk about the past, I'm actually pointing to the present," and that by using the names of those who have long since died, he is exposing the flaws of those who are still living. "But I can't help it, even if I'm innocent," he says. Raleigh's concerns weren't unfounded, and at one point, King James banned his history "for being too bold in criticizing princes." He took it very personally because he believed he had earned his place and really pleased the King. He had hoped to win the King's favor and gain his freedom again, but those hopes were crushed.

At last, however, the door of his prison was opened. It was a golden key that opened it. For Raleigh promised, if he were set free, to seek once more the fabled Golden City, and this time he swore to find it and bring home treasure untold to his master the King.

At last, however, the door of his prison was opened. It was a golden key that opened it. For Raleigh promised that if he were set free, he would once again search for the legendary Golden City, and this time he swore to find it and bring back unimaginable treasure to his master, the King.

So once more the imprisoned sea-bird was free, and gathering men and ships he set forth on his last voyage. He set forth bearing with him all his hopes, all his fortune. For both Raleigh and his wife almost beggared themselves to get money to fit out the fleet, and with him as captain sailed his young son Walter.

So once again, the trapped sea-bird was free, and gathering men and ships, he set out on his final voyage. He left with all his hopes and all his fortune. Raleigh and his wife nearly drained their savings to raise money to equip the fleet, and sailing with him as captain was his young son Walter.

A year later Raleigh returned. But he returned without his son, with hopes broken, fortune lost. Many fights and storms had he endured, many hardships suffered, but he had not found the Golden City. His money was spent, his ships shattered, his men in mutiny, and hardest of all to bear, his young son Walter lay dead in far Guiana, slain in a fight with Spaniards. How Raleigh grieved we learn from his letter to his wife, "I was loath to write," he says, "because I knew not how to comfort you; and, God knows, I never knew what sorrow meant till now. . . . Comfort your heart, dearest Bess, I shall sorrow for us both, I shall sorrow less because I have not long to sorrow, because not long to live. . . . I have written but that letter, for my brains are broken, and it is a torment for me to write, and especially of misery. . . . The Lord bless and comfort you that you may bear patiently the death of your most valiant son."

A year later, Raleigh came back. But he returned without his son, with shattered hopes and lost fortune. He had fought through many battles and storms, endured a lot of hardships, but he had not found the Golden City. His money was gone, his ships were wrecked, his men were in mutiny, and hardest to bear, his young son Walter lay dead in far-off Guiana, killed in a fight with Spaniards. How Raleigh mourned is evident from his letter to his wife: "I was hesitant to write," he says, "because I didn’t know how to comfort you; and, God knows, I never truly understood sorrow until now. . . . Comfort your heart, dearest Bess, I will grieve for both of us, I will grieve less because I don’t have long to grieve, because I won’t live much longer. . . . I have written only this letter, for my mind is in turmoil, and it’s a torment for me to write, especially about misery. . . . May the Lord bless and comfort you so you can bear the loss of your courageous son."

Raleigh came home a sad and ruined man, and had the pity of the King been as easily aroused as his fear of the Spaniards he had surely been allowed to live out the rest of his life in peaceful quiet. But James, who shuddered at the sight of a drawn sword, feared the Spaniards and had patched up an imaginary peace with them. And now when the Spanish Ambassador rushed into the King's Chamber crying "Pirates! Pirates!" Raleigh's fate was sealed.

Raleigh returned home a broken and defeated man, and if the King’s sympathy had been as easily triggered as his fear of the Spaniards, he would have likely been allowed to spend the rest of his life in peace. But James, who winced at the sight of a drawn sword, was terrified of the Spaniards and had forged a fake peace with them. So, when the Spanish Ambassador burst into the King's Chamber shouting, "Pirates! Pirates!" Raleigh’s fate was sealed.

Raleigh had broken the peace in land belonging to "our dear brother the King of Spain" said James, therefore he must die.

Raleigh had disrupted the peace in territory owned by "our dear brother the King of Spain," said James, so he must be executed.

Thus once again, Raleigh found himself lodged in the Tower. But so clearly did he show that he had broken no peace where no peace was, that it was found impossible to put him to death because of what he had done in Guiana. He was condemned to death, therefore, on the old charge of treason passed upon him nearly fifteen years before. He met death bravely and smiling. Clad in splendid clothes such as he loved, he mounted the scaffold and made his farewell speech to those around.

Thus once again, Raleigh found himself in the Tower. But he clearly demonstrated that he hadn’t disrupted any peace where there was none, making it impossible to execute him for what he had done in Guiana. Therefore, he was sentenced to death based on the old charge of treason that had been given to him nearly fifteen years earlier. He faced death bravely and with a smile. Dressed in the fine clothes he loved, he walked up to the scaffold and delivered his farewell speech to those gathered around.

"'Tis a sharp medicine, but it is a sound cure for all diseases," he said smiling to the Sheriff as he felt the edge of the ax. Then he laid his head upon the block.

"'It's a tough medicine, but it's a reliable cure for all illnesses," he said, smiling at the Sheriff as he felt the sharpness of the ax. Then he rested his head on the block.

"Thus," says the first writer of Raleigh's life, "have we seen how Sir Walter Raleigh who had been one of the greatest scourges of Spain, was made a sacrifice to it."

"Thus," says the first writer of Raleigh's life, "we've seen how Sir Walter Raleigh, who was one of Spain's greatest adversaries, became a victim of it."

"So may we say to the memory of this worthy knight," says Fuller, "'Repose yourself in this our Catalogue under what topic you please, statesman, seaman, soldier, learned writer or what not.' His worth unlocks our cabinets and proves both room and welcome to entertain him . . . so dexterous was he in all his undertakings in Court, in camp, by sea, by land, with sword, with pen."*

"So we can say to the memory of this honorable knight," says Fuller, "'Rest here in our Catalogue under whatever category you choose: statesman, sailor, soldier, scholar, or anything else.' His value opens our cabinets and creates both space and a warm welcome to host him... he was so skilled in all his endeavors in Court, in the field, at sea, on land, with a sword, or with a pen."*

*Fuller's Worthies.

Fuller's Notable Figures.

BOOKS TO READ

Westward Ho! by Charles Kingsley may be read in illustration of this chapter.

Westward Ho! by Charles Kingsley can be read as an example of this chapter.

Chapter LII BACON—NEW WAYS OF WISDOM

WHEN we are little, there are many things we cannot understand; we puzzle about them a good deal perhaps, and then we ask questions. And sometimes the grown-ups answer our question and make the puzzling things clear to us, sometimes they answer yet do not make the puzzling things any clearer to us, and sometimes they tell us not to trouble, that we will understand when we grow older. Then we wish we could grow older quick, for it seems such a long time to wait for an answer. But worst of all, sometimes the grown-ups tell us not to talk so much and not to ask so many question.

WHEN we’re kids, there are a lot of things we just don’t get; we think about them a lot, and then we start asking questions. Sometimes the adults explain things and help make the confusing stuff clear for us. Other times they answer but don’t really make anything clearer, and sometimes they just say not to worry, that we’ll understand when we're older. Then we wish we could grow up faster because waiting for answers feels like forever. But the worst part is when the adults tell us to stop talking so much and not to ask so many questions.

The fact is, though perhaps I ought not to tell you, grown-ups don't know everything. That is not any disgrace either, for of course no one can know everything, not even father or mother. And just as there are things which puzzle little folks, there are things which puzzle big folks. And just as among little folks there are some who ask more questions and who "want to know" more than others, so among grown-ups there are some who more than others seek for the answer to those puzzling question. These people we call philosophers. The word comes from two Greek words, philos loving, sophos wise, and means loving wisdom. In this chapter I am going to tell you about Francis Bacon, the great philosopher who lived in the times of Elizabeth and James. I do not think that I can quite make you understand what philosophy really means, or what his learned books were about, nor do I think you will care to read them for a long time to come. But you will find the life of Francis Bacon very interesting. It is well, too, to know about Bacon, for with him began a new kind of search for wisdom. The old searchers after truth had tried to settle the questions which puzzled them by turning to imaginary things, and by mere thinking. Bacon said that we must answer these questions by studying not what was imaginary, but what was real—by studying nature. So Bacon was not only a lover of truth but was also the first of our scientists of to-day. Scientist comes from the Latin word scio to know, and Science means that which we know by watching things and trying things,—by making experiments. And although Bacon did not himself find out anything new and useful to man, he pointed out the road upon which others were to travel.

The truth is, even though I probably shouldn't tell you, adults don’t know everything. That’s not a shame either, since nobody can know everything—not even your mom or dad. Just like kids have things that confuse them, adults do too. And just as some kids ask more questions and are more curious than others, some adults are more eager to find answers to those confusing questions. We call these people philosophers. The word comes from two Greek words: "philos," meaning loving, and "sophos," meaning wise, so it means loving wisdom. In this chapter, I’m going to tell you about Francis Bacon, the great philosopher who lived during the times of Elizabeth and James. I don’t think I can fully explain what philosophy really is or what his scholarly books were about, nor do I think you'll want to read them for a while. But you’ll find Francis Bacon’s life very interesting. It’s important to know about Bacon because he started a new way of seeking wisdom. The old truth-seekers used to try to solve their questions by thinking about imaginary things. Bacon argued that we should find answers by studying what’s real—by observing nature. So Bacon was not just a lover of truth but also the first of today’s scientists. The term scientist comes from the Latin word "scio," which means to know, and science refers to what we learn by observing and experimenting. Although Bacon didn’t discover anything new or useful himself, he showed others the path they should follow.

It was upon a cold day in January in 1560 that Francis Bacon "came crying into the world."* He was born in a fine house and was the child of great people, his father being Sir Nicholas Bacon, Lord Keeper of the Great Seal. But although his father was one of the most important men in the kingdom, we know little about Francis as a boy. We know that he met the Queen and that he must have been a clever little boy, for she would playfully call him her "young Lord Keeper." Once too when she asked him how old he was, he answered, "Two years younger than your Majesty's happy reign." So if you know when Elizabeth began to reign you will easily remember when Bacon was born.

It was on a cold day in January in 1560 that Francis Bacon "came crying into the world."* He was born in a nice house and was the child of prominent parents, his father being Sir Nicholas Bacon, Lord Keeper of the Great Seal. However, even though his father was one of the most important men in the kingdom, we know little about Francis as a child. We do know that he met the Queen and must have been a bright little boy, since she would playfully call him her "young Lord Keeper." Once, when she asked him how old he was, he replied, "Two years younger than your Majesty's happy reign." So if you know when Elizabeth started her reign, you can easily remember when Bacon was born.

*James Spedding.

James Spedding.

Francis was the youngest of a big family, and when he was little more than twelve years old he went to Trinity College, Cambridge. Even in those days, when people went to college early, this was young.

Francis was the youngest in a large family, and when he was just over twelve years old, he attended Trinity College, Cambridge. Even back then, when people typically started college at a young age, this was considered quite young.

For three years Bacon remained at college and then he went to France with the English ambassador. While he was in France his father died and Bacon returned home. At eighteen he thus found himself a poor lad with his future to make and only his father's great name and his own wits to help him. He made up his mind to take Law as his profession. So he set himself quietly to study.

For three years, Bacon stayed in college, and then he went to France with the English ambassador. While he was in France, his father passed away, and Bacon returned home. At eighteen, he found himself a poor young man with a future to build, relying only on his father's renowned name and his own intelligence. He decided to pursue a career in Law, so he started studying diligently.

He worked hard, for from the very beginning he meant to get on, he meant to be rich and powerful. So he bowed low before the great, he wrote letters to them full of flattery, he begged and promised.

He worked hard because from the very start he intended to succeed; he aimed to be wealthy and influential. So he humbled himself before the powerful, he wrote them letters packed with flattery, and he begged and made promises.

Bacon is like a man with two faces. We look at one and we see a kindly face full of pity and sorrow for all wrong and pain that men must suffer, we see there a longing to help man, to be his friend. We look at the other face and there we see the greed of gain, the desire for power and place. Yet it may be that Bacon only strove to be great so that he might have more power and freedom to be pitiful. In spite of Bacon's hard work, in spite of his flattery and begging, he did not rise fast. After five years we find him indeed a barrister and a Member of Parliament, but among the many great men of his age he was still of little account. He had not made his mark, in spite of the fact that the great Lord Burleigh was his uncle, in spite of the fact that Elizabeth had liked him as a boy. Post after post for which he begged was given to other men. He was, he said himself, "like a child following a bird, which when he is nearest flieth away and lighteth a little before, and then the child after it again, and so in infinitum. I am weary of it."

Bacon is like a man with two faces. We look at one face and see a kind expression filled with compassion and sorrow for all the wrongs and suffering that people endure; we sense a desire to help humanity, to be a friend. Then we look at the other face and see the greed for wealth, the craving for power and status. Yet, it might be that Bacon was simply trying to become great so he could gain more power and freedom to show compassion. Despite all his hard work, all his flattery and begging, he didn’t rise quickly. After five years, he was indeed a barrister and a Member of Parliament, but among the many prominent figures of his time, he was still of little significance. He had not made his mark, even though the great Lord Burleigh was his uncle and Queen Elizabeth had liked him as a boy. Position after position that he requested was given to other men. He said himself, "like a child following a bird, which when he is nearest flies away and lands a little ahead, and then the child chases it again, and so on endlessly. I am weary of it."

But one friend at court he found in the Earl of Essex, the favorite of Elizabeth, the rival of Raleigh. Essex, however, who could win so much favor for himself, could win none for Francis Bacon. Being able to win nothing from the Queen, on his own account Essex gave his friend an estate worth about 1800 pounds. But although that may have been some comfort to Bacon, it did not win for him greatness in the eyes of the world, the only greatness for which he longed. As to the Queen, she made use of him when it pleased her, but she had no love for him. "Though she cheered him much with the bounty of her countenance," says an early writer of Bacon's life, his friend and chaplain,* "yet she never cheered him with the bounty of her hand." It was, alas, that bounty of the hand that Bacon begged for and stooped for all through his life. Yet he cared nothing for money for its own sake, for what he had, he spent carelessly. He loved to keep high state, he loved grandeur, and was always in debt.

But he found one friend at court in the Earl of Essex, Elizabeth's favorite and Raleigh's rival. However, while Essex was able to gain a lot of favor for himself, he couldn't do the same for Francis Bacon. Unable to secure anything from the Queen for himself, Essex gave his friend an estate worth about £1,800. Although that might have provided some comfort to Bacon, it didn't earn him the greatness in the eyes of the world that he truly desired. As for the Queen, she used him whenever it suited her, but she had no affection for him. "Though she cheered him much with the bounty of her countenance," says an early writer of Bacon's life, his friend and chaplain,* "yet she never cheered him with the bounty of her hand." Alas, it was that bounty of the hand that Bacon begged for and lowered himself for throughout his life. Yet he didn't care about money for its own sake; he spent what he had carelessly. He loved to keep up a high status, he loved grandeur, and he was always in debt.

* William Rawley.

William Rawley.

Essex through all his brilliant years when the Queen smiled upon him stuck by his friend, for him he spent his "power, might, authority and amity" in vain. When the dark hours came and Essex fell into disgrace, it was Bacon who forgot his friendship.

Essex, during all his glorious years when the Queen favored him, remained loyal to his friend. He invested his "power, might, authority and friendship" for him, but it was a lost cause. When the tough times hit and Essex faced disgrace, it was Bacon who abandoned their friendship.

You will read in history-books of how Essex, against the Queen's orders, left Ireland, and coming to London, burst into her presence one morning before she was dressed. You will read of how he was disgraced and imprisoned. At first Bacon did what he could for his friend, and it was through his help that Essex was set free. But even then, Bacon wrote to the Earl, "I confess I love some things much better than I love your lordship, as the Queen's service, her quiet and contentment, her honour, her favour, the good of my country, and the like. Yet I love few persons better than yourself, both for gratitude's sake, and for your own virtues."

You’ll find in history books how Essex, defying the Queen’s orders, left Ireland and barged into her presence one morning before she was dressed. You’ll read about how he was disgraced and imprisoned. At first, Bacon did what he could for his friend, and thanks to his help, Essex was released. But even then, Bacon wrote to the Earl, “I admit I value some things much more than I value your lordship, like the Queen’s service, her peace of mind, her honor, her favor, the good of my country, and so on. Still, I care for very few people more than you, both out of gratitude and because of your own qualities.”

Set free, Essex rushed into passionate, futile rebellion. Again he was made prisoner and tried for high treason. It was then that Bacon had to choose between friend and Queen. He chose his Queen and appeared in court against his friend. To do anything else, Bacon told himself, had been utterly useless. Essex was now of no more use to him, he was too surely fallen. To cling to him could do not good, but would only bring the Queen's anger upon himself also. And yet he had written: "It is friendship when a man can say to himself, I love this man without respect of utility. . . . I make him a portion of my own wishes."

Set free, Essex rushed into a passionate but pointless rebellion. Again, he was captured and tried for high treason. It was then that Bacon had to choose between his friend and the Queen. He chose the Queen and appeared in court against his friend. To do anything else, Bacon reasoned, would have been completely pointless. Essex was no longer useful to him; he had fallen too far. Clinging to him would achieve nothing and would only bring the Queen's anger down on him as well. And yet he had written: "It is friendship when a man can say to himself, I love this man without regard for utility... I make him a part of my own wishes."

He wrote that as a young man, later he saw nothing in friendship beyond use.

He wrote that as a young man, later he saw friendship as nothing more than a way to get something useful.

The trial of Essex must have been a brilliant scene. The Earl himself, young, fair of face, splendidly clad, stood at the bar. He showed no fear, his bearing was as proud and bold as ever, "but whether his courage were borrowed and put on for the time or natural, it were hard to judge."* The Lord Treasurer, the Lord High Steward, too were there and twenty-five peers, nine earls, and sixteen barons to try the case. Among the learned counsel sat Bacon, a disappointed man of forty. There was nothing to single him out from his fellows save that he was the Earl's friend, and as such might be looked upon to do his best to save him.

The trial of Essex must have been quite a spectacle. The Earl himself, young and good-looking, dressed in fine clothes, stood in front of the court. He showed no fear; his demeanor was as proud and confident as ever, "but whether his courage was genuine or just for show, it was hard to tell." The Lord Treasurer and the Lord High Steward were also present, along with twenty-five peers, nine earls, and sixteen barons to hear the case. Among the legal counsel was Bacon, a disappointed man in his forties. There was nothing that set him apart from his peers except that he was the Earl's friend, and as such, he was expected to do his best to help him.

*John Chamberlain.

John Chamberlain.

As the trial went on, however, Bacon spoke, not to save, but to condemn. Did no memory of past kindliness cross his mind as he likened his friend to "Cain, that first murderer," as he complained to the court that too much favor was shown to the prisoner, that he had never before heard "so ill a defense of such great and notorious treasons." The Earl answered in his own defense again and yet again. But at length he was silent. His case was hopeless, and he was condemned to death. He was executed on 25th February, 1601.

As the trial continued, Bacon spoke, not to defend, but to accuse. Did he forget the kindnesses of the past as he compared his friend to "Cain, that first murderer"? He complained to the court that the prisoner was given too much favor and that he had never heard "such a poor defense for such great and notorious treasons." The Earl replied in his defense again and again. But eventually, he fell silent. His case was hopeless, and he was sentenced to death. He was executed on February 25, 1601.

Perhaps Bacon could not have saved his friend from death, but had he used his wit to try at least to save instead of helping to condemn, he would have kept his own name from a dark blot. But a greater betrayal of friendship was yet to follow. Though Essex had been wild and foolish the people loved him, and now they murmured against the Queen for causing his death. Then it was thought well, that they should know all the blackness of his misdeeds, and it was Bacon who was called upon to write the story of them.

Perhaps Bacon couldn't have saved his friend from dying, but if he had used his cleverness to attempt to save him instead of helping to condemn him, he would have avoided a stain on his own reputation. But an even greater betrayal of friendship was yet to come. Although Essex had acted recklessly, the people admired him, and now they were grumbling against the Queen for his death. So, it was decided they should learn all the dark details of his wrongdoings, and Bacon was the one chosen to write that account.

Even from this he did not shrink, for he hoped for great rewards. But, as before, the Queen used him, and withheld "the bounty of her hand"; from her he received no State appointment. He did indeed receive 1200 pounds in money. It was scarcely as much as Essex had once given him out of friendship. To Bacon it seemed too small a reward for his betrayal of his friend, even although it had seemed to mean loyalty to his Queen. "The Queen hath done somewhat for me," he wrote, "though not in the proportion I hoped." And so in debt and with a blotted name, Bacon lived on until Queen Elizabeth died. But with the new King his fortunes began to rise. First he was made Sir Francis Bacon, then from one honor to another he rose until he became at last Lord High Chancellor of England, the highest judge in the land. A few months later, he was made a peer with the title of Baron Verulam. A few years later at the age of sixty he went still one step higher and became Viscount St. Albans.

Even from this, he didn't back down, because he was hoping for great rewards. But, as before, the Queen used him and withheld "the bounty of her hand"; he didn’t receive any official position from her. He did receive £1,200 in cash, which was barely as much as Essex had once given him out of friendship. To Bacon, it seemed like too little a reward for betraying his friend, even if it felt like loyalty to his Queen. "The Queen has done something for me," he wrote, "though not as much as I hoped." And so, in debt and with a tarnished reputation, Bacon lived on until Queen Elizabeth died. But with the new King, his fortunes began to improve. First, he was made Sir Francis Bacon, then he moved from one honor to another until he eventually became Lord High Chancellor of England, the highest judge in the land. A few months later, he was made a peer with the title of Baron Verulam. A few years later, at the age of sixty, he took one more step up and became Viscount St. Albans.

Bacon chose the name of Baron Verulam from the name of the old Roman city Verulamium which was afterwards called St. Albans. It was near St. Albans that Bacon had built himself a splendid house, laid out a beautiful garden, and planted fine trees, and there he kept as great state as the King himself.

Bacon picked the name Baron Verulam from the old Roman city Verulamium, which later became known as St. Albans. It was near St. Albans that Bacon built a grand house, created a lovely garden, and planted beautiful trees, and he entertained with as much grandeur as the King himself.

He had now reached his highest power. He had published his great work called the Novum Organum or New Instrument in which he taught men a new way of wisdom. He was the greatest judge in the land and a peer of the realm. He had married too, but he never had any children, and we know little of his home life.

He had now reached the peak of his power. He had published his major work called the Novum Organum or New Instrument, where he taught people a new way of thinking. He was the top judge in the country and a member of the nobility. He had married as well, but he never had any children, and we know very little about his family life.

It seemed as if at last he had all he could wish for, as if his life would end in a blaze of glory. But instead of that in a few short weeks after he became Viscount St. Albans, he was a disgraced and fallen man.

It was as if he finally had everything he ever wanted, like his life was about to end in a burst of glory. But just a few weeks after he became Viscount St. Albans, he found himself disgraced and in ruins.

He had always loved splendor and pomp, he had always spent more than he could afford. Now he was accused of taking bribes, that is, he was accused of taking money from people and, instead of judging fairly, of judging in favor of those who had given him most money. He was accused, in fact, of selling justice. That he should sell justice is the blackest charge that can be brought against a judge. At first Bacon could not believe that any one would dare to attack him. But when he heard that it was true, he sank beneath the disgrace, he made no resistance. His health gave way. On his sick-bed he owned that he had taken presents, yet to the end he protested that he had judged justly. He had taken the bribes indeed, but they had made no difference to his judgments. He had not sold justice.

He had always loved luxury and extravagance, always spent more than he could afford. Now he was accused of taking bribes, meaning he was said to have accepted money from people and, instead of making fair judgments, he favored those who paid him the most. He was essentially accused of selling justice. Selling justice is the worst accusation that can be made against a judge. At first, Bacon couldn’t believe anyone would dare to challenge him. But when he found out it was true, he was overwhelmed by the shame and didn’t resist. His health deteriorated. On his sickbed, he admitted that he had accepted gifts, but until the end, he insisted that he had judged fairly. He had taken bribes, yes, but they hadn’t influenced his decisions. He had not sold justice.

He made his confession and stood to it. "My lords," he said, "it is my act, my hand, my heart. I beseech your lordships be merciful to a broken reed."

He made his confession and stood by it. "My lords," he said, "it is my action, my doing, my feelings. I beg you to be merciful to a broken reed."

Bacon was condemned to pay a fine of 40,000 pounds, to be imprisoned during the King's pleasure, never more to have office of any kind, never to sit in Parliament, "nor come within the verge of the Court."

Bacon was ordered to pay a fine of £40,000, to be imprisoned at the King's discretion, never to hold any office again, never to sit in Parliament, "nor come within the limits of the Court."

"I was the justest judge that was in England these fifty years," said Bacon afterwards. "But it was the justest censure in Parliament that was these two hundred years."

"I was the fairest judge in England for the last fifty years," said Bacon later. "But it was the fairest criticism in Parliament for the last two hundred years."

Bacon's punishment was not as heavy as at first sight it seems, for the fine was forgiven him, and "the king's pleasure," made his imprisonment in the Tower only a matter of a few days.

Bacon's punishment wasn't as severe as it first appeared, since the fine was waived, and "the king's pleasure" meant his time in the Tower was only a matter of a few days.

And now that his life was shipwrecked, though he never ceased to long to return to his old greatness, he gave all his time to writing and to science. He spent many peaceful hours in the garden that he loved. "His lordship," we are told, "was a very contemplative person, and was wont to contemplate in his delicious walks." He was generally accompanied by one of the gentlemen of his household "that attended him with ink and paper ready to set down presently his thoughts."*

And now that his life was a disaster, even though he always wanted to regain his former greatness, he dedicated all his time to writing and science. He spent many tranquil hours in the garden he cherished. "His lordship," we are told, "was a very thoughtful person and often reflected during his pleasant walks." He was usually accompanied by one of the gentlemen from his household "who brought him ink and paper, ready to jot down his thoughts."*

*J. Aubrey.

J. Aubrey.

He was not soured or bitter. "Though his fortunes may have changed," says one of his household,* "yet I never saw any change in his mien, his words, or his deeds, towards any man. But he was always the same both in sorrow and joy, as a philosopher ought to be."

He wasn't jaded or resentful. "Even though his circumstances might have shifted," says one of his household,* "I never noticed any change in his demeanor, his words, or his actions toward anyone. He remained consistent in both sadness and happiness, just like a philosopher should."

*Peter Boerner, his apothecary and secretary.

*Peter Boerner, his pharmacist and secretary.

Bacon was now shut out from honorable work in the world, but he had no desire to be idle. "I have read in books," he wrote, "that it is accounted a great bliss to have Leisure with Honour. That was never my fortune. For time was I had Honour without Leisure; and now I have Leisure without Honour. But my desire is now to have Leisure without Loitering." So now he lived as he himself said "a long cleansing week of five years." Then the end came.

Bacon was now excluded from respectable work in the world, but he had no wish to be idle. "I've read in books," he wrote, "that it's considered a great blessing to have leisure with honor. That was never my luck. For a time, I had honor without leisure; and now I have leisure without honor. But my goal now is to have leisure without wasting time." So, he lived, as he himself put it, "a long cleansing week of five years." Then, the end came.

It was Bacon's thirst for knowledge that caused his death. One winter day when the snow lay on the ground he drove out in his coach. Suddenly as he drove along looking at the white-covered fields and roads around, the thought came to him that food might be kept good by means of snow as easily as by salt. He resolved to try, so, stopping his coach, he went into a poor woman's cottage and bought a hen. The woman killed and made ready the hen, but Bacon was so eager about his experiment that he stuffed it himself with snow. In doing this he was so chilled by the cold that he became suddenly ill, too ill to return home. He was taken to a house near "where they put him into a good bed warmed with a pan"* and there after a few days he died.

It was Bacon's thirst for knowledge that led to his death. One winter day, when the snow was on the ground, he drove out in his carriage. As he looked at the snow-covered fields and roads, the idea struck him that food could be preserved with snow just as effectively as with salt. He decided to try it, so he stopped his carriage, went into a poor woman's cottage, and bought a hen. The woman killed and prepared the hen, but Bacon was so excited about his experiment that he stuffed it himself with snow. While doing this, he got so cold that he suddenly fell ill, too sick to go home. He was taken to a nearby house, where they put him in a warm bed with a warming pan,* and there, after a few days, he died.

*J. Aubrey.

J. Aubrey.

This little story of how Bacon came by his death gives a good idea of how he tried to make use of his philosophy. He was not content with thinking and speculating, that is, looking at ideas. Speculate comes from the Latin speculari, to spy out. He wanted to experiment too. And although in those days no one had thought about it, we now know that Bacon was quite right and that meat can be kept by freezing it. And it is pleasant to know that before Bacon died he was able to write that the experiment had succeeded "excellently well."

This short story about how Bacon met his end gives a good sense of how he tried to apply his philosophy. He wasn’t satisfied with just thinking and speculating, which means just observing ideas. The word speculate comes from the Latin speculari, meaning to spy out. He wanted to conduct experiments too. Although no one realized it back then, we now know that Bacon was absolutely right and that meat can be preserved by freezing. It’s nice to know that before Bacon passed away, he could say that the experiment had succeeded "excellently well."

In his will Bacon left his name and memory "to men's charitable speeches, to foreign nations and to the next ages," and he was right to do so, for in spite of all the dark shadows that hang about his name men still call him great. We remember him as a great man among great men; we remember him as the fore-runner of modern science; we remember him for the splendid English in which he wrote.

In his will, Bacon dedicated his name and legacy "to people's kind words, to foreign nations, and to future generations," and he was right to do so. Despite all the controversies surrounding him, people still consider him great. We remember him as a remarkable figure among other great individuals; we recognize him as the pioneer of modern science; and we appreciate the beautiful English in which he wrote.

And yet, although Bacon's English is clear, strong, and fine, although Elizabethan English perhaps reached in him its highest point, he himself despised English. He did not believe that it was a language that would live. And as he wanted his books to be read by people all over the world and in all time to come, he wrote his greatest books in Latin. He grieved that he had wasted time in writing English, and he had much that he wrote in English translated into Latin during his lifetime.

And yet, even though Bacon's English is clear, strong, and excellent, and Elizabethan English likely reached its peak with him, he actually looked down on English. He didn't think it was a language that would endure. Since he wanted his books to be read by people everywhere and throughout all time, he wrote his most important works in Latin. He regretted having spent time writing in English and had much of what he wrote in English translated into Latin during his lifetime.

It seems strange to us now that in an age when Spenser and Shakespeare had show the world what the English tongue had power to do that any man should have been able to disbelieve in its greatness. But so it was, and Bacon translated his books into Latin so that they might live when English books "were not."

It seems odd to us now that in a time when Spenser and Shakespeare demonstrated the power of the English language, anyone could doubt its greatness. But that was the case, and Bacon translated his books into Latin so they could survive when English books "were not."

I will not weary you with a list of all the books Bacon wrote. Although it is not considered his greatest work, that by which most people know him is his Book of Essays. By an essay, Bacon meant a testing or proving. In the short chapters of his essays he tries and proves many things such as Friendship, Study, Honor; and when you come to read these essays you will be surprised to find how many of the sentences are known to you already. They have become "household words," and without knowing it we repeat Bacon's wisdom. But we miss in them something of human kindliness. Bacon's wisdom is cool, calm, and calculating, and we long sometimes for a little warmth, a little passion, and not so much "use."

I won’t bore you with a list of all the books Bacon wrote. Although it’s not considered his best work, the one most people know him for is his Book of Essays. When Bacon refers to an essay, he means a testing or proving. In the short chapters of his essays, he explores and analyzes many topics like Friendship, Study, and Honor; and when you read these essays, you might be surprised to find that many of the sentences are already familiar to you. They’ve become “household words,” and without realizing it, we repeat Bacon’s insights. However, we miss a bit of human warmth in them. Bacon's wisdom feels cool, calm, and calculated, and at times, we crave a little warmth, a bit of passion, and not just practical advice.

The essays are best known, but the New Atlantis is the book that you will best like to read, for it is something of a story, and of it I will tell you a little in the next chapter.

The essays are the most famous, but New Atlantis is the book you're really going to enjoy reading because it's kind of a story, and I'll share a bit about it in the next chapter.

Chapter LIII BACON—THE HAPPY ISLAND

ATLANTIS was a fabled island of the Greeks which lay somewhere in the Western Sea. That island, it was pretended, sank beneath the waves and was lost, and Bacon makes believe that he finds another island something like it in the Pacific Ocean and calls it the New Atlantis. Here, as in More's Utopia, the people living under just and wise laws, are happy and good. Perhaps some day you will be interested enough to read these two books together and compare them. Then one great difference will strike you at once. In the Utopia all is dull and gray, only children are pleased with jewels, only prisoners are loaded with golden chains. In the New Atlantis jewels and gold gleam and flash, the love of splendor and color shows itself almost in every page.

ATLANTIS was a legendary island of the Greeks that was said to be located somewhere in the Western Sea. According to the myth, that island sank beneath the waves and was lost. Bacon pretends he discovers a different island similar to it in the Pacific Ocean and names it the New Atlantis. Here, just like in More's Utopia, the people live under just and wise laws, and they are happy and good. Maybe someday you'll be curious enough to read these two books side by side and compare them. One big difference will stand out right away. In Utopia, everything is dull and gray; only children are fascinated by jewels, and only prisoners are burdened with golden chains. In New Atlantis, jewels and gold shine and sparkle, and the love of splendor and color appears on almost every page.

Bacon wastes no time in explanation but launches right into the middle of his story. "We sailed from Peru," he says, "(where we had continued by the space of one whole year) for China and Japan, by the South Sea, taking with us victuals for twelve months." And through all the story we are not told who the "we" were or what their names or business. There were, we learn, fifty-one persons in all on board the ship. After some month's good sailing they met with storms of wind. They were driven about now here, now there. Their food began to fail, and finding themselves in the midst of the greatest wilderness of waters in the world, they gave themselves us as lost. But presently one evening they saw upon one hand what seemed like darker clouds, but which in the end proved to be land.

Bacon gets right into the story without wasting any time. "We sailed from Peru," he says, "(where we had stayed for a whole year) to China and Japan, by way of the South Sea, bringing provisions for twelve months." Throughout the story, he never tells us who the "we" are or what their names or purpose were. We eventually learn that there were fifty-one people on board the ship. After a few months of smooth sailing, they encountered fierce storms. They were tossed around here and there. Their food started to run low, and realizing they were in the middle of the largest ocean in the world, they began to think they were lost. But one evening, they spotted what looked like darker clouds, which turned out to be land.

"And after an hour and a half's sailing, we entered into a good haven, being the port of a fair city, not great indeed, but well built, and that gave a pleasant view from the sea.

"And after an hour and a half of sailing, we arrived at a lovely harbor, which was the port of a beautiful city. It wasn't very large, but it was well-built and provided a nice view from the sea."

"And we, thinking every minute long till we were on land, came close to the shore, and offered to land. But straightways we saw divers of the people, with bastons in their hands, as it were forbidding us to land; yet without any cries or fierceness, but only as warning us off by signs that they made. Whereupon being not a little discomforted, we were advising with ourselves what we should do. During which time there made forth to us a small boat, with about eight persons in it; whereof one of them had in his hand a tipstaff* of a yellow cane, tipped at both ends with blue, who came aboard our ship, without any show of distrust at all. And when he saw one of our number present himself somewhat before the rest, he drew forth a little scroll of parchment (somewhat yellower than our parchment, and shining like the leaves of writing-tables, but otherwise soft and flexible), and delivered it to our foremost man. In which scroll were written in ancient Hebrew, and in ancient Greek, and in good Latin of the School, and in Spanish, these words: 'Land ye not, none of you. And provide to be gone from this coast within sixteen days, except ye have further time given you. Meanwhile, if ye want fresh water, or victual, or help for your sick, or that your ship needeth repair, write down your wants, and ye shall have that which belongeth to mercy.'

"And we, feeling like every minute dragged on until we reached land, got close to the shore and prepared to disembark. But right away we saw several people with sticks in their hands, seemingly signaling us not to land. They didn’t shout or act aggressively, but instead warned us off with gestures. Feeling quite uneasy, we debated among ourselves about what to do. During this time, a small boat approached us with about eight people in it; one of them held a yellow cane topped with blue at both ends and came aboard our ship without showing any sign of distrust. When he noticed one of us stepping forward, he pulled out a small scroll of parchment (a bit yellower than our parchment and shiny like writing tablets, yet soft and flexible) and handed it to our front man. Written on it in ancient Hebrew, ancient Greek, good Latin, and Spanish were these words: 'Do not land, none of you. Make sure to leave this coast within sixteen days unless more time is granted to you. In the meantime, if you need fresh water, food, help for the sick, or repairs for your ship, write down your needs, and you will receive what is necessary out of mercy.'”

*Staff of office.

Office staff.

"This scroll was signed with a stamp of Cherubim's wings, not spread but hanging downwards, and by them a cross.

"This scroll was marked with a stamp of Cherubim’s wings, not spread out but hanging down, along with a cross."

"This being delivered, the officer returned, and left only a servant with us to receive our answer. Consulting thereupon among ourselves, we were much perplexed. The denial of landing and hasty warning us away troubled us much. On the other side, to find that the people had languages and were so full of humanity, did comfort us not a little. And above all, the sign of the cross to that instrument was to us a great rejoicing, and as it were a certain presage of good.

"This delivered, the officer returned and left just one servant with us to take our response. After discussing among ourselves, we were quite troubled. The refusal to let us land and the quick warning to leave really disturbed us. On the other hand, discovering that the people had languages and were so full of humanity did give us some comfort. And above all, the sign of the cross on that instrument was a great source of joy for us and seemed like a definite sign of good things to come."

"Our answer was in the Spanish tongue: 'That for our ship, it was well; for we had rather met with calms and contrary winds than any tempests. For our sick, they were many, and in very ill case, so that if they were not permitted to land, they ran danger of their lives.'

"Our reply was in Spanish: 'As for our ship, that was good; we would prefer encountering calm seas and headwinds over any storms. As for our sick crew, there were many, and they were in very poor condition, so if they weren't allowed to land, they could be in serious danger of losing their lives.'"

"Our other wants we set down in particular; adding, 'that we had some little store of merchandise, which if it pleased them to deal for, it might supply our wants without being chargeable unto them.'

"Our other needs we listed specifically, adding, 'that we had some small amount of goods, which if they wanted to trade for, could fulfill our needs without costing them anything.'"

"We offered some reward in pistolets unto the servant, and a piece of crimson velvet to be presented to the officer. But the servant took them not, nor would scarce look upon them; and so left us, and went back in another little boat which was sent for him."

"We offered a reward in pistolets to the servant and a piece of crimson velvet to be given to the officer. But the servant rejected them and barely glanced at them; then he left us and returned in another small boat that had been sent for him."

About three hours after the answer had been sent, the ship was visited by another great man from the island. "He had on him a gown with wide sleeves, of a kind of water chamelot of an excellent azure colour, far more glossy than ours. His under apparel was green, and so was his hat, being in the form of a turban, daintily made, and not so huge as the Turkish turbans. And the locks of his hair came down below the brims of it. A reverend man was he to behold.

About three hours after the response was sent, the ship was visited by another important person from the island. "He wore a gown with wide sleeves made of a type of water chamelot in a beautiful shade of blue, much shinier than ours. His undershirt was green, and so was his hat, which was shaped like a turban, elegantly made, and not as large as Turkish turbans. His hair hung down below the edges of it. He was a striking figure to see.

"He came in a boat, gilt in some part of it, with four persons more only in that boat, and was followed by another boat, wherein were some twenty. When he was come within a flight shot of our ship, signs were made to us that we should send forth some to meet him upon the water; which we presently did in our shipboat, sending the principal man amongst us save one, and four of our number with him.

"He arrived in a boat that was partially gold-plated, accompanied by three other people in the same boat, and was followed by another boat carrying about twenty individuals. When he got within shooting distance of our ship, signals were given for us to send some people to meet him on the water; we quickly did this with our ship's boat, sending our second-in-command and four others with him."

"When we were come within six yards of their boat they called to us to stay, and not to approach further, which we did. And thereupon the man whom I before described stood up, and with a loud voice in Spanish, asked 'Are ye Christians?'

"When we were within six yards of their boat, they called out to us to stop and not come any closer, which we did. Then the man I described earlier stood up and, in a loud voice in Spanish, asked, 'Are you Christians?'"

"We answered, 'We were'; fearing the less, because of the cross we had seen in the subscription.

"We replied, 'We were'; worrying less because of the cross we had noticed in the subscription."

"At which answer the said person lifted up his right hand towards heaven, and drew it softly to his mouth (which is the gesture they use when they thank God) and then said: 'If ye will swear (all of you) by the merits of the Saviour that ye are not pirates, nor have shed blood lawfully or unlawfully within forty days past, you may have licence to come on land.'

"At this, the person raised his right hand toward heaven and gently moved it to his mouth (the gesture they use to thank God) and then said: 'If you all swear by the merits of the Savior that you are not pirates and have not shed blood, legally or illegally, in the last forty days, you can get permission to come ashore.'"

"We said, 'We were all ready to take that oath.'

"We said, 'We were all set to take that oath.'"

"Whereupon one of those that were with him, being (as it seemed) a notary, made an entry of this act. Which done, another of the attendants of the great person, which was with him in the same boat, after his lord had spoken a little to him, said aloud: 'My lord would have you know, that it is not of pride or greatness that he cometh out aboard your ship; but for that in your answer you declare that you have many sick amongst you, he was warned by the Conservator of Health of the city that he should keep a distance.'

"Then one of the people with him, who seemed to be a notary, wrote down this event. After that, another attendant of the important person, who was in the same boat, after his lord had spoken to him for a moment, said loudly: 'My lord wants you to know that he is not coming aboard your ship out of pride or for show; it's because you mentioned in your reply that many of you are sick, and he was advised by the Health Commissioner of the city to maintain a distance.'

"We bowed ourselves towards him, and answered, 'We were his humble servants; and accounted for great honour and singular humanity towards us that which was already done; but hoped well that the nature of the sickness of our men was not infectious.'

"We bowed to him and replied, 'We were his humble servants and considered what had already been done as a great honor and remarkable kindness towards us; however, we sincerely hoped that the nature of our men's illness was not contagious.'"

"So he returned; and a while after came the notary to us aboard our ship, holding in his hand a fruit of that country, like an orange, but of colour between orange-tawny and scarlet, which cast a most excellent odour. He used it (as it seemeth) for a preservative against infection.

"So he came back; and a little later, the notary arrived at our ship, holding in his hand a fruit from that country that looked like an orange but was a color between orange-tawny and scarlet, giving off a wonderful scent. He seemed to use it as a way to protect against infection."

"He gave us our oath; 'By the name of Jesus and of his merits,' and after told us that the next day by six of the clock in the morning we should be sent to, and brought to the Strangers' House (so he called it), where we should be accommodated of things both for our whole and for our sick.

"He made us take our oath; 'By the name of Jesus and his merits,' and then told us that the next day at six in the morning, we would be sent to, and taken to the Strangers' House (as he called it), where we would be provided with everything we needed for both our health and our sick."

"So he left us. And when we offered him some pistolets he smiling said, 'He must not be twice paid for one labour,' meaning, as I take it, that he had salary sufficient of the State for his service. For (as I after leaned) they call an officer that taketh rewards, twice paid."

"So he left us. And when we offered him some money, he smiled and said, 'I shouldn’t be paid twice for one job,' meaning, as I understand it, that he was already getting enough salary from the State for his work. Because (as I learned later) they refer to an officer who takes rewards as being twice paid."

So next morning the people landed from the ship, and Bacon goes on to tell us of the wonderful things they saw and learned in the island. The most wonderful thing was a place called Solomon's House. In describing it Bacon was describing such a house as he hoped one day to see in England. It was a great establishment in which everything that might be of use to mankind was studied and taught. And Bacon speaks of many things which were only guessed at in his time. He speaks of high towers wherein people watched "winds, rain, snow, hail and some of the fiery meteors also." To-day we have observatories. He speaks of "help for the sight far above spectacles and glasses," also "glasses and means to see small and minute bodies perfectly and distinctly, as the shapes and colours of small flies and worms, grains and flaws in gems, which cannot otherwise be seen." To-day we have the microscope. He says "we have also means to convey sounds in trunks and pipes, in strange lines and distances," yet in those days no one had dreamed of a telephone. "We imitate also flights of birds; we have some degrees of flying in the air. We have ships and boats for going under water," yet in those days stories of flying-ships or torpedoes would have been treated as fairy tales.

So the next morning, the people got off the ship, and Bacon goes on to tell us about the incredible things they saw and learned on the island. The most amazing thing was a place called Solomon's House. In describing it, Bacon was outlining the kind of house he hoped to see one day in England. It was a grand establishment where everything that could be useful to humanity was studied and taught. Bacon mentions many things that were only speculated about in his time. He talks about tall towers where people observed "winds, rain, snow, hail, and some of the fiery meteors too." Today, we have observatories. He talks about "better aids for sight than spectacles and glasses," as well as "glasses and methods to see tiny and minute things clearly, like the shapes and colors of small flies and worms, grains and flaws in gems, which can't be seen otherwise." Today, we have the microscope. He says "we also have ways to transmit sounds through tubes and pipes, over strange distances," yet back then, no one had imagined a telephone. "We also imitate the flight of birds; we have some ability to fly in the air. We have ships and boats for traveling underwater," yet in those days, tales of flying ships or torpedoes would have been seen as fairy tales.

Bacon did not finish The New Atlantis. "The rest was not perfected" are the last words in the book and it was not published until after his death. These words might almost have been written of Bacon himself. A great writer, a great man,—but "The rest was not perfected." He put his trust in princes and he fell. Yet into the land of knowledge—

Bacon did not finish The New Atlantis. "The rest was not perfected" are the last words in the book, and it was published only after his death. These words could almost describe Bacon himself. A great writer, a great man—but "The rest was not perfected." He put his faith in leaders, and he fell. Yet into the land of knowledge—

    "Bacon, like Moses, led us forth at last;
    The barren wilderness he passed,
    Did on the very border stand
    Of the blest promised land,
    And from the mountain's top of his exalted wit
    Saw it himself and shew'd us it.
    But life did never to one man allow
    Time to discover worlds and conquer too;
    Nor can so short a line sufficient be,
    To fathom the vast depths of nature's sea.
    The work he did we ought t'admire,
    And were unjust if we should more require
    From his few years, divided twixt th' excess
    Of low affliction and high happiness.
    For who on things remote can fix his sight
    That's always in a triumph or a fight."*

"Bacon, like Moses, finally led us out;
    The barren wilderness he went through,
    Was right on the edge
    Of the blessed promised land,
    And from the peak of his brilliant mind,
    He saw it himself and showed it to us.
    But life never gives one person enough time
    To discover worlds and conquer them, too;
    Nor can such a short timeframe be enough
    To explore the vast depths of nature's ocean.
    The work he accomplished deserves our admiration,
    And it would be unfair to ask for more
    From his few years, split between the highs
    Of great joy and deep suffering.
    For who can focus on distant things
    When they are always in a victory or a battle?"*

*Abraham Cowley, To the Royal Society.

*Abraham Cowley, To the Royal Society.

You will like to know, that less than forty years after Bacon's death a society called The Royal Society was founded. This is a Society which interests itself in scientific study and research, and is the oldest of its kind in Great Britain. It was Bacon's fancy of Solomon's House which led men to found this Society. Bacon was the great man whose "true imagination"* set it on foot, and although many years have passed since then, the Royal Society still keeps its place in the forefront of Science.

You’ll be interested to know that less than forty years after Bacon's death, a group called The Royal Society was established. This is a society focused on scientific study and research, and it’s the oldest of its kind in Great Britain. It was Bacon's idea of Solomon's House that inspired people to create this society. Bacon was the visionary whose "true imagination" set it in motion, and even though many years have gone by since then, the Royal Society still remains at the forefront of science.

*Thomas Sprat, History of Royal Society, 1667.

*Thomas Sprat, History of Royal Society, 1667.*

BOOKS TO READ

The New Atlantis, edited by G. D. W. Bevan, modern spelling (for schools). The New Atlantis, edited by G. C. Moore Smith, in old spelling (for schools).

The New Atlantis, edited by G. D. W. Bevan, modern spelling (for schools). The New Atlantis, edited by G. C. Moore Smith, in old spelling (for schools).

Chapter LIV ABOUT SOME LYRIC POETS

BEFORE either Ben Jonson or Bacon died, a second Stuart king sat on the throne of England. This was Charles I the son of James VI and I. The spacious days of Queen Elizabeth were over and gone, and the temper of the people was changing. Elizabeth had been a tyrant but the people of England had yielded to her tyranny. James, too, was a tyrant, but the people struggled with him, and in the struggle they grew stronger. In the days of Elizabeth the religion of England was still unsettled. James decided that the religion of England must be Episcopal, but as the reign of James went on, England became more and more Puritan and the breach between King and people grew wide, for James was no Puritan nor was Charles after him.

BEFORE either Ben Jonson or Bacon died, a second Stuart king was on the throne of England. This was Charles I, the son of James VI and I. The grand days of Queen Elizabeth were long gone, and the mood of the people was shifting. Elizabeth had been a tyrant, but the people of England had submitted to her tyranny. James was also a tyrant, but the people clashed with him, and through that conflict, they became stronger. During Elizabeth's reign, England's religion was still unstable. James decided that England's religion should be Episcopal, but as his reign progressed, England increasingly leaned towards Puritanism, widening the gap between the King and the people, as neither James nor Charles after him was a Puritan.

As the temper of the people changed, the literature changed too. As England grew Puritan, the people began to look askance at the theater, for the Puritans had always been its enemies. Puritan ideas drew the great mass of thinking people.

As the mood of the people shifted, so did the literature. As England became more Puritan, people started to view the theater with suspicion, since the Puritans had always opposed it. Puritan beliefs attracted a large number of thoughtful individuals.

For one reason or another the plays that were written became by degrees poorer and poorer. They were coarse too, many of them so much so that we do not care to read them now. But people wrote such stories as the play-goers of those days liked, and from them we can judge how low the taste of England had fallen. However, there were people in England in those days who revolted against this taste, and in 1642, when the great struggle between King Parliament had begun, all theaters were closed by order of Parliament. So for a time the life of English drama paused.

For various reasons, the plays that were written gradually became worse and worse. Many of them were quite crude, to the point that we don’t want to read them today. Nevertheless, people wrote the kinds of stories that theatergoers of that time enjoyed, and from those, we can see how much England’s taste had declined. However, there were individuals in England who opposed this taste, and in 1642, when the major conflict between the King and Parliament had started, all theaters were closed by an order from Parliament. So for a while, the English drama scene came to a halt.

But while dramatic poetry declined, lyric poetry flourished. Lyric comes from the Greek word lura, a lyre, and all lyric poetry was at one time meant to be sung. Now we use the word for any short poem whether meant to be sung or not. In the times of James and Charles there were many lyric poets. Especially in the time of Charles it was natural that poets should write lyrics rather than longer poems. For a time of strong action, of fierce struggle was beginning, and amid the clash of arms men had no leisure to sit in the study and ponder long and quietly. But life brought with it many sharp and quick moments, and these could be best expressed in lyric poetry. And as was natural when religion was more and more being mixed with politics, when life was forcing people to think about religion whether they would or not, many of these lyric poets were religious poets. Indeed this is the great time of English religious poetry. So these lyric poets were divided into two classes, the religious poets and the court poets, gay cavaliers these last who sang love-songs, love- songs, too, in which we often seem to hear the clash of swords. For if these brave and careless cavaliers loved gayly, they fought and died as gayly as they loved.

But while dramatic poetry faded, lyric poetry thrived. Lyric comes from the Greek word "lura," meaning lyre, and all lyric poetry was originally meant to be sung. Now we use the term for any short poem, whether it’s intended to be sung or not. During the times of James and Charles, there were many lyric poets. Especially during Charles' reign, it made sense for poets to write lyrics instead of longer poems. A time of intense action and fierce struggle was starting, and amid the chaos of battle, people had no time to sit in their studies pondering deeply and quietly. Life brought many sharp and quick moments, which were best expressed in lyric poetry. As was natural when religion increasingly intertwined with politics, and life compelled people to think about religion whether they wanted to or not, many of these lyric poets were religious poets. This is indeed a significant time for English religious poetry. So these lyric poets fell into two categories: the religious poets and the court poets, the cheerful cavaliers who sang love songs—love songs where we often hear the sound of clashing swords. For if these brave and carefree cavaliers loved joyfully, they fought and died just as joyfully as they loved.

Later on when you come to read more in English literature, you will learn to know many of these poets. In this book we have not room to tell about them or even to mention their names. Their stories are bound up with the stories of the times, and many of them fought and suffered for their king. But I will give you one or two poems which may make you want to know more about the writers of them.

Later on, when you read more English literature, you will get to know many of these poets. This book doesn’t have enough space to tell you about them or even mention their names. Their stories are tied to the events of their times, and many of them fought and suffered for their king. But I will share one or two poems that might make you want to learn more about the writers.

Here are two written by Richard Lovelace, the very model of a gay cavalier. While he was at Oxford, King Charles saw him and made him M.A. or Master of Arts, not for his learning, but because of his beautiful face. He went to court and made love and sang songs gayly. He went to battle and fought and sang as gayly, he went to prison and still sang. To the cause of his King he clung through all, and when Charles was dead and Cromwell ruled with his stern hand, and song was hushed in England, he died miserably in a poor London alley.

Here are two written by Richard Lovelace, the perfect example of a charming cavalier. While he was at Oxford, King Charles noticed him and made him an M.A. (Master of Arts), not for his academic achievements, but because of his handsome face. He went to court, flirted, and sang cheerful songs. He went to battle, fought, and sang just as joyfully; he even went to prison and continued to sing. He remained loyal to his King throughout everything, and when Charles died and Cromwell ruled with an iron fist, silencing music in England, he met a miserable end in a run-down alley in London.

The first of these songs was written by Lovelace while he was in prison for having presented a petition to the House of Commons asking that King Charles might be restored to the throne.

The first of these songs was written by Lovelace while he was in prison for presenting a petition to the House of Commons asking for King Charles to be restored to the throne.

TO ALTHEA FROM PRISON

    "When love with unconfinéd wings
        Hovers within my gates,
    And my divine Althea brings
        To whisper at the grates;
    When I lye tangled in her haire,
        And fettered to her eye,
    The gods, that wanton in the aire,
        Know no such liberty.
    . . . . .
    "When (like committed linnets) I
        With shriller throat shall sing
    The sweetness, mercy, majesty,
        And glories of my King.
    When I shall voyce aloud, how good
        He is, how great should be,
    Enlargéd winds, that curle the flood,
        Know no such liberty.

"When love with unrestricted wings
        Hovers within my gates,
    And my divine Althea brings
        Whispers to the grates;
    When I'm tangled in her hair,
        And captivated by her eyes,
    The gods, who play in the air,
        Know no such freedom.
    . . . . .
    "When (like playful finches) I
        With a louder voice will sing
    The sweetness, mercy, majesty,
        And glories of my King.
    When I will proclaim loudly how good
        He is, how great He should be,
    Endless winds that stir the sea,
        Know no such freedom.

    "Stone walls do not a prison make,
        Nor iron bars a cage;
    Mindes innocent and quiet take
        That for an hermitage;
    If I have freedome in my love,
        And in my soule am free,
    Angels alone that soar above
        Enjoy such liberty."

"Stone walls don't make a prison,
        Nor do iron bars make a cage;
    Innocent and peaceful minds find
        A place to escape;
    If I'm free in my love,
        And my soul is free,
    Only angels soaring high
        Enjoy such true freedom."

TO LUCASTA GOING TO THE WARRES

    "Tell me not (sweet) I am unkinde,
        That from the nunnerie
    Of thy chaste heart and quiet minde
        To warre and armes I flie.

"Don't tell me, sweet, that I'm unkind,
        That from the monastery
    Of your pure heart and calm mind
        I fly to war and arms.

    "True: a new Mistresse now I chase,
        The first foe in the field,
    And with a stronger faith embrace
        A sword, a horse, a shield.

"True: a new Mistress now I pursue,
The first enemy in the field,
And with a stronger belief embrace
A sword, a horse, a shield.

    "Yet this inconstancy is such
        As you, too, shall adore;
    I could not love thee, dear, so much,
        Lov'd I not Honour more."

"Yet this unpredictability is such
        That you, too, will admire;
    I couldn’t love you, dear, so much,
        If I didn’t value Honor more."

James Graham, Marquis of Montrose, was another cavalier poet whose fine, sad story you will read in history. He loved his King and fought and suffered for him, and when he heard that he was dead he drew his sword and wrote a poem with its point:

James Graham, Marquis of Montrose, was another noble poet whose beautiful, tragic story you will find in history. He loved his King and fought and suffered for him, and when he heard that he was dead, he drew his sword and wrote a poem with its point:

    "Great, Good, and Just, could I but rate
    My grief, and thy too rigid fate,
    I'd weep the world in such a strain
    As it should deluge once again:
    But since thy loud-tongued blood demands supplies
    More from Briareus' hands than Argus' eyes,
    I'll sing thy obsequies with trumpet sounds
    And write thine epitaph in blood and wounds."

"Great, Good, and Just, if only I could measure
    My grief, and your too harsh fate,
    I'd weep for the world in a way
    That would flood it once more:
    But since your loud, demanding blood requires
    More from Briareus' hands than Argus' eyes,
    I'll celebrate your funeral with trumpet sounds
    And write your epitaph in blood and wounds."

He wrote, too, a famous song known as Montrose's Love-song. Here it is:—

He also wrote a famous song called Montrose's Love Song. Here it is:—

    "My dear and only love, I pray
        This noble world of thee,
    Be governed by no other sway
        But purest monarchie.

"My dear and one true love, I hope
This noble world of yours,
Is ruled by no other power
But the purest monarchy.

    "For if confusion have a part
        Which vertuous souls abhore,
    And hold a synod in thy heart,
        I'll never love thee more.

"For if confusion plays a role
Which virtuous souls despise,
And hold a council in your heart,
I'll never love you more.

    "Like Alexander I will reign,
        And I will reign alone,
    My thoughts shall evermore disdain
        A rival on my throne.

"Like Alexander, I will rule,
        And I will rule alone,
    My thoughts will always reject
        A rival on my throne.

    "He either fears his fate too much
        Or his deserts are small,
    That puts it not unto the touch,
        To win or lose it all.

"He either fears his fate too much
        Or his deserving is small,
    That doesn't put it to the test,
        To win or lose it all.

    "But I must rule and govern still,
        And always give the law,
    And have each subject at my will,
        And all to stand in awe.

"But I still have to rule and govern,
        And always set the law,
    And have every subject at my command,
        And everyone to stand in awe.

    "But 'gainst my battery if I find
        Thou shun'st the prize so sore,
    As that thou set'st me up a blind
        I'll never love thee more.

"But against my efforts if I find
        You avoid the prize so much,
    That you make me feel blind
        I'll never love you again.

    "If in the Empire of thy heart,
        Where I should solely be,
    Another do pretend a part,
        And dares to vie with me:

"If in the empire of your heart,
        Where I should only be,
    Another pretends to have a role,
        And dares to compete with me:

    "Or if committees thou erect,
        And goes on such a score,
    I'll sing and laugh at thy neglect,
        and never love thee more.

"Or if you set up committees,
        And proceed in such a way,
    I'll sing and laugh at your neglect,
        and never love you again.

    "But if thou wilt be constant then,
        And faithful to thy word,
    I'll make thee glorious with my pen
        And famous by my sword.

"But if you will be steadfast then,
        And true to your word,
    I'll make you glorious with my pen
        And renowned by my sword.

    "I'll serve thee in such noble ways
        Was never heard before,
    I'll crown and deck thee all with bays
        And love thee more and more."

"I'll serve you in such amazing ways
        That have never been heard before,
    I'll crown and decorate you with laurels
        And love you more and more."

In these few cavalier songs we can see the spirit of the times. There is gay carelessness of death, strong courage in misfortune, passionate loyalty. There is, too, the proud spirit of the tyrant, which is gentle and loving when obeyed, harsh and cruel if disobeyed.

In these few cavalier songs, we can see the spirit of the times. There is a carefree attitude towards death, strong bravery in tough times, and passionate loyalty. There's also the proud nature of the tyrant, who is gentle and loving when followed, but harsh and cruel when defied.

There is another song by a cavalier poet which I should like to give you. It is a love-song, too, but it does not tell of these stormy times, or ring with the noise of battle. Rather it takes us away to a peaceful summer morning before the sun is up, when everything is still, when the dew trembles on every blade of grass, and the air is fresh and cool, and sweet with summer scents. And in this cool freshness we hear the song of the lark:

There’s another song by a bold poet that I’d like to share with you. It’s a love song as well, but it doesn’t reflect these turbulent times or echo the sounds of battle. Instead, it transports us to a calm summer morning before dawn, when everything is quiet, the dew glistens on every blade of grass, and the air is fresh, cool, and filled with summer scents. In this refreshing atmosphere, we hear the lark’s song:

    "The lark now leaves his wat'ry nest,
    And, climbing, shakes his dewy wings;
    He takes this window for the east;
    And to implore your light, he sings;
    'Awake, awake! the Morn will never rise,
    Till she can dress her beauty at your eyes.'

"The lark now leaves his watery nest,
    And, climbing, shakes his dewy wings;
    He takes this window for the east;
    And to ask for your light, he sings;
    'Wake up, wake up! The morning won’t come,
    Until she can get ready to shine in your eyes.'

    "The merchant bow unto the seaman's star,
    The ploughman from the Sun his season takes;
    But still the lover wonders what they are,
    Who look for day before his mistress wakes.
    'Awake, awake! break thro' your veils of lawn!
    Then draw your curtains, and begin the dawn.'"

"The merchant bows to the sailor's star,
    The farmer takes his seasons from the Sun;
    But still the lover wonders who they are,
    Who look for day before his beloved wakes.
    'Awake, awake! Break through your veils of lace!
    Then draw your curtains and bring in the dawn!'"

That was written by William Davenant, poet-laureate. It is one our most beautiful songs, and he is remembered by it far more than by his long epic poem called Gondibert which few people now read. But I think you will agree with me that his name is worthy of being remembered for that one song alone.

That was written by William Davenant, poet laureate. It is one of our most beautiful songs, and he is remembered for it far more than for his long epic poem called Gondibert, which few people read now. But I think you’ll agree with me that his name deserves to be remembered for that one song alone.

Chapter LV HERBERT—THE PARSON POET

HAVING told you a little about the songs of the cavaliers I must now tell you something about the religious poets who were a feature of the age. Of all our religious poets, of this time at least, George Herbert is the greatest. He was born in 1593 near the town of Montgomery, and was the son of a noble family, but his father died when he was little more than three, leaving his mother to bring up George with his nine brothers and sisters.

HAVING shared a bit about the songs of the cavaliers, I now want to talk about the religious poets who were a key part of that era. Of all our religious poets from this time, George Herbert stands out as the greatest. He was born in 1593 near the town of Montgomery and came from a noble family. However, his father passed away when George was just over three, leaving his mother to raise him along with his nine brothers and sisters.

George Herbert's mother was a good and beautiful woman, and she loved her children so well that the poet said afterwards she had been twice a mother to him.

George Herbert's mother was a wonderful and beautiful woman, and she loved her children so much that the poet later said she had been like a mother to him two times over.

At twelve he was sent to Westminster school where we are told "the beauties of his pretty behaviour shined" so that he seemed "to become the care of Heaven and of a particular good angel to guard and guide him."*

At twelve, he was sent to Westminster School where it's said "the charms of his lovely behavior shined," making it seem "like he had the attention of Heaven and a special good angel to protect and guide him."*

*Izaak Walton.

Izaak Walton.

At fifteen he went to Trinity College, Cambridge. And now, although separated from his "dear and careful Mother"* he did not forget her or all that she had taught him. Already he was a poet. We find him sending verses as a New Year gift to his mother and writing to her that "my poor abilities in poetry shall be all and ever consecrated to God's glory."

At fifteen, he went to Trinity College, Cambridge. And now, even though he was away from his "dear and careful Mother," he still remembered her and everything she had taught him. He was already a poet. We see him sending poems as a New Year gift to his mother and writing to her that "my poor abilities in poetry shall be all and ever dedicated to God's glory."

*The same.

Same.

As the years went on Herbert worked hard and became a gently good, as well as a learned man, and in time he was given the post of Public Orator at the University. This post brought him into touch with the court and with the King. Of this George Herbert was glad, for although he was a good and saintly man, he longed to be a courtier. Often now he went to court hoping for some great post. But James I died in 1625 and with him died George Herbert's hope of rising to be great in the world.

As the years passed, Herbert worked hard and became a kind, good person as well as a knowledgeable man. Eventually, he was appointed Public Orator at the University. This role connected him with the court and the King. George Herbert was pleased about this, because even though he was a good and virtuous man, he desired to be a courtier. He often went to court, hoping for a significant position. However, James I died in 1625, taking with him George Herbert's hopes of achieving greatness in the world.

For a time, then, he left court and went into the country, and there he passed through a great struggle with himself. The question he had to settle was "whether he should return to the painted pleasure of a court life" or become a priest.

For a while, he left the court and went to the countryside, where he faced a major internal struggle. The question he had to resolve was "whether he should go back to the superficial pleasures of court life" or become a priest.

In the end he decided to become a priest, and when a friend tried to dissuade him from the calling as one too much below his birth, he answered: "It hath been judged formerly, that the domestic servants of the King of Heaven should be one of the noblest families on earth. And though the iniquity of late times have made clergymen meanly valued, and the sacred name of priest contemptible, yet I will labor to make it honorable. . . . And I will labor to be like my Saviour, by making humility lovely in the eyes of all men, and by following the merciful and meek example of my dear Jesus."

In the end, he decided to become a priest, and when a friend tried to talk him out of it, saying it was beneath his status, he replied: "It has been previously decided that the servants of the King of Heaven should come from the noblest families on earth. And even though recent times have devalued clergymen and made the title of priest somewhat contemptible, I will work to restore its honor... I will strive to be like my Savior, by making humility appealing to everyone, and by following the merciful and gentle example of my dear Jesus."

But before Herbert was fully ordained a great change came into his life. The Church of England was now Protestant and priests were allowed to marry, and George Herbert married. The story of how he met his wife is pretty.

But before Herbert was fully ordained, a big change happened in his life. The Church of England was now Protestant, and priests were allowed to marry, so George Herbert got married. The story of how he met his wife is quite lovely.

Herbert was such a cheerful and good man that he had many friends. It was said, indeed, that he had no enemy. Among his many friends was one named Danvers, who loved him so much that he said nothing would make him so happy as that George should marry one of his nine daughters. But specially he wished him to marry his daughter Jane, for he loved her best, and would think of no more happy fate for her than to be the wife of such a man as George Herbert. He talked of George so much to Jane that she loved him without having seen him. George too heard of Jane and wished to meet her. And at last after a long time they met. Each had heard so much about the other that they seemed to know one another already, and like the prince and princess in a fairy tale, they loved at once, and three days later they were married.

Herbert was such a cheerful and good man that he had many friends. It was even said that he had no enemies. Among his many friends was a guy named Danvers, who cared for him so much that he said nothing would make him happier than if George married one of his nine daughters. But specifically, he wanted George to marry his daughter Jane, because he loved her the most, and he couldn’t imagine a happier life for her than being the wife of someone like George Herbert. He talked about George so much to Jane that she fell in love with him without ever having met him. George also heard about Jane and wanted to meet her. Finally, after a long time, they did meet. They had each heard so much about the other that they felt like they already knew each other, and just like a prince and princess in a fairy tale, they fell in love right away, and three days later, they were married.

Soon after this, George Herbert was offered the living of Bemerton near Salisbury. But although he had already made up his mind to become a priest he was as yet only a deacon. This sudden offer made him fearful. He began again to question himself and wonder if he was good enough for such a high calling. For a month he fasted and prayed over it. But in the end Laud, Bishop of London, assured him "that the refusal of it was a sin." So Herbert put off his sword and gay silken clothes, and putting on the long dark robe of a priest turned his back for ever to thoughts of a court life. "I now look back upon my aspiring thoughts," he said, "and think myself more happy than if I had attained what I so ambitiously thirsted for. I can now behold the court with an impartial eye, and see plainly that it is made up of fraud and titles and flattery, and many other such empty, imaginary, painted pleasures." And having turned his back on all gayety, he began the life which earned for him the name of "saintly George Herbert." He taught his people, preached to them, and prayed with them so lovingly that they loved him in return. "Some of the meaner sort of his parish did so love and reverence Mr. Herbert that they would let their plough rest when Mr. Herbert's saint's bell rang to prayers, that they might also offer their devotions to God with him; and would then return back to their plough. And his most holy life was such, that it begot such reverence to God and to him, that they thought themselves the happier when they carried Mr. Herbert's blessing back with them to their labour."*

Soon after this, George Herbert was offered the position of rector at Bemerton near Salisbury. Although he had already decided to become a priest, he was still just a deacon at that time. This unexpected offer made him anxious. He started questioning himself and wondering if he was worthy of such a high calling. For a month, he fasted and prayed about it. In the end, Laud, the Bishop of London, assured him that "refusing it would be a sin." So, Herbert laid aside his sword and fancy silk clothes and put on the long dark robe of a priest, turning away forever from thoughts of a courtly life. "I now look back on my ambitious thoughts," he said, "and feel happier than if I had achieved what I so eagerly desired. I can now view the court with an unbiased perspective and see clearly that it consists of deceit, titles, flattery, and many other such empty, superficial pleasures." Having turned his back on all frivolity, he began the life that earned him the title of "saintly George Herbert." He taught his people, preached to them, and prayed with them so sincerely that they loved him in return. "Some of the lower-class people in his parish loved and respected Mr. Herbert so much that they would stop plowing when Mr. Herbert's saint's bell rang for prayers, so they could join him in offering their devotions to God; then they would return to their plowing. His remarkably holy life inspired such reverence for God and for him that they considered themselves luckier when they returned to their work with Mr. Herbert's blessing."

*Walton.

Walton.

But he did not only preach, he practised too. I must tell you just one story to show you how he practiced. Herbert was very fond of music; he sang, and played too, upon the lute and viol. One day as he was walking into Salisbury to play with some friends "he saw a poor man with a poorer horse, which was fallen under his load. They were both in distress and needed present help. This Mr. Herbert perceiving put off his canonical coat, and helped the poor man to unload, and after to load his horse. The poor man blest him for it, and he blest the poor man, and was so like the Good Samaritan that he gave him money to refresh both himself and his horse, and told him, that if he loved himself, he should be merciful to his beast. Thus he left the poor man.

But he didn’t just preach; he practiced what he preached too. I have to share just one story to illustrate how he lived out his beliefs. Herbert had a deep love for music; he sang and played the lute and viol. One day, while he was walking into Salisbury to play with some friends, he came across a poor man with an even poorer horse that had collapsed under its load. Both of them were struggling and needed immediate help. Seeing this, Mr. Herbert took off his clerical coat and helped the poor man unload the horse and then load it back up. The poor man thanked him, and he returned the blessing, embodying the spirit of the Good Samaritan by giving him money to help both himself and his horse. He advised the man that if he cared for himself, he should also show kindness to his animal. With that, he left the poor man.

"And at his coming to his musical friends at Salisbury, they began to wonder that Mr. George Herbert, which used to be so trim and clean, came into that company so soiled and discomposed. But he told them the occasion. And when one of the company told him, he had disparaged himself by so dirty an employment, his answer was: that the thought of what he had done would prove music to him at midnight, and the omission of it would have upbraided and made discord in his conscience whensoever he should pass by that place. 'For if I be bound to pray for all that be in distress, I am sure that I am bound, so far as it is in my power, to practice what I pray for. And though I do not wish for the like occasion every day, yet let me tell you, I would not willingly pass one day of my life without comforting a sad soul or shewing mercy. And I praise God for this occasion.

"And when he arrived at his musical friends' gathering in Salisbury, they began to wonder why Mr. George Herbert, who usually looked so neat and tidy, came into their company looking so dirty and disheveled. But he explained the reason. When someone in the group remarked that he had lowered himself by taking on such a grim task, he replied that the thought of what he had done would bring him peace at midnight, and not doing it would have nagged at his conscience whenever he passed by that place. 'For if I am obligated to pray for everyone in distress, I know I am also obligated, as far as I can, to act on what I pray for. And while I don’t wish for such situations every day, let me tell you, I wouldn’t want to go a single day without comforting a sad soul or showing mercy. And I thank God for this opportunity.

"'And now let's tune our instruments.'"*

"And now let's tune our instruments."

*Walton.

Walton.

This story reminds us that besides being a parson Herbert was a courtier and a fine gentleman. His courtly friends were surprised that he should lower himself by helping a poor man with his own hands. But that is just one thing that we have to remember about Herbert, he had nothing of the puritan in him, he was a cavalier, a courtier, yet he showed the world that it was possible to be these and still be a good man. He did not believe that any honest work was a "dirty employment." In one of his poems he says:

This story reminds us that, in addition to being a pastor, Herbert was also a courtier and a distinguished gentleman. His aristocratic friends were surprised that he would degrade himself by helping a poor man with his own hands. But that’s just one thing we need to remember about Herbert; he had none of the puritanical attitude in him. He was a cavalier, a courtier, yet he showed the world that it was possible to embody these traits and still be a good man. He didn’t believe that any honest work was a “dirty job.” In one of his poems, he says:

    "Teach me my God and King,
    In all things Thee to see,
    And what I do in anything
    To do it as for Thee.
    . . . . .
    "All may of Thee Partake:
    Nothing can be so mean
    Which with his tincture (for Thy sake)
    Will not grow bright and clean.

"Teach me, my God and King,
    To see You in everything,
    And in whatever I do,
    To do it as if for You.
    . . . . .
    "Everyone can share in You:
    Nothing is too low,
    That with Your touch (for Your sake)
    Won’t become bright and pure.

    "A Servant with this clause
    Makes drudgery divine;
    Who sweeps a room as for Thy laws
    Makes that and th' action fine.

"A Servant with this clause
    Turns hard work into something holy;
    Who cleans a room as if for Your rules
    Makes that and the task meaningful.

    "This is the famous stone
    That turneth all to gold;
    For that which God doth touch and own
    Cannot for less be told."*

"This is the famous stone
    That turns everything to gold;
    Because what God touches and claims
    Cannot be valued any less."*

*Counted.

Counted.

I have told you the story about Herbert and the poor man in the words of Izaak Walton, the first writer of a life of George Herbert. I hope some day you will read that life and also the other books Walton wrote, for although we have not room for him in this book, his books are one of the delights of our literature which await you.

I’ve shared the story of Herbert and the poor man using the words of Izaak Walton, the first person to write a biography of George Herbert. I hope you’ll read that biography someday, along with Walton’s other works, because even though we don’t have space for him in this book, his writings are one of the treasures of our literature that are waiting for you.

In all Herbert's work among his people, his wife was his companion and help, and the people loved her as much as they loved their parson. "Love followed her," says Walton, "in all places as inseparably as shadows follow substances in sunshine."

In all of Herbert's work with his community, his wife was by his side, providing support, and the people adored her just as much as their pastor. "Love followed her," Walton says, "everywhere as inseparably as shadows follow objects in the sunlight."

Besides living thus for his people Herbert almost rebuilt the church and rectory both of which he found very ruined. And when he had made an end of rebuilding he carved these words upon the chimney in the hall of the Rectory:

Besides living this way for his people, Herbert nearly rebuilt the church and rectory, both of which he found in terrible disrepair. And when he finished the rebuilding, he carved these words on the chimney in the hall of the Rectory:

    "If thou chance for to find
    A new house to thy mind,
    And built without thy cost;
    Be good to the poor,
    As God gives thee Store
    And then my labor's not lost."

"If you happen to find
    A new house you like,
    And built without any cost to you;
    Be generous to the poor,
    As God provides for you,
    And then my efforts won’t be in vain."

His life, one would think, was busy enough, and full enough, yet amid it all he found time to write. Besides many poems he wrote for his own guidance a book called The Country Parson. It is a book, says Walton, "so full of plain, prudent, and useful rules that that country parson that can spare 12d. and yet wants it is scarce excusable."

His life seemed busy and fulfilling, yet despite it all, he managed to find time to write. In addition to many poems, he authored a book for his own guidance called The Country Parson. Walton says it's a book "so full of straightforward, sensible, and practical rules that any country parson who can spare 12d. and still needs it is hardly excusable."

But Herbert's happy, useful days at Bemerton were all too short. In 1632, before he had held his living three years, he died, and was buried by his sorrowing people beneath the altar of his own little church.

But Herbert's joyful, meaningful days at Bemerton were all too brief. In 1632, before he had been in his position for three years, he passed away and was laid to rest by his grieving community beneath the altar of his own small church.

It was not until after his death that his poems were published. On his death-bed he left the book in which he had written them to a friend. "Desire him to read it," he said, "and if he can think it may turn to the advantage of any dejected poor soul, let it be made public. If not let him burn it."

It wasn't until after he died that his poems were published. On his deathbed, he gave the book containing them to a friend. "Tell him to read it," he said, "and if he thinks it might help any sad, struggling person, let it be shared. If not, let him burn it."

The book was published under the name of The Temple. All the poems are short except the first, called The Church Porch. From that I will quote a few lines. It begins:

The book was published under the name The Temple. All the poems are brief except for the first one, called The Church Porch. From that, I will quote a few lines. It begins:

    "Thou whose sweet youth and early hopes enchance
    Thy rate and price, and mark thee for a treasure,
    Hearken unto a Verser, who may chance
    Ryme thee to good, and make a bait of pleasure.
        A verse may find him who a sermon flies,
        And turn delight into a sacrifice.
    . . . . . . .
    "Lie not, but let thy heart be true to God,
    Thy mouth to it, thy actions to them both:
    Cowards tell lies, and those that fear the rod;
    The stormy-working soul spits lies and froth
        Dare to be true: nothing can need a lie;
        A fault which needs it most, grows two thereby.
    . . . . . . .
    "Art thou a magistrate? then be severe:
    If studious, copy fair what Time hath blurr'd,
    Redeem truth from his jaws: if soldier,
    Chase brave employment with a naked sword
        Throughout the world. Fool not; for all may have,
        If they dare try, a glorious life, or grave.
    . . . . . . .
    "Do all things like a man, not sneakingly;
    Think the King sees thee still; for his King does.
    Simpring is but a lay-hypocrisy;
    Give it a corner and the clue undoes.
        Who fears to do ill set himself to task,
        Who fears to do well sure should wear a mask."

"Who, with your sweet youth and early dreams, raise
    Your value and make you a treasure,
    Listen to a poet, who might just
    Rhyme you into something good and create joy.
        A poem can reach someone who avoids sermons,
        And turn pleasure into a worthy offering.
    . . . . . . .
    "Don't lie, but let your heart be true to God,
    Your words to Him, your actions to them both:
    Cowards tell lies, and those who fear punishment;
    The troubled soul spits out lies and anger.
        Dare to be honest: nothing requires a lie;
        A mistake that needs it only doubles in trouble.
    . . . . . . .
    "Are you a magistrate? Then be strict:
    If you study, clearly record what time has blurred,
    Save truth from its grasp: if a soldier,
    Pursue noble deeds with a drawn sword
        All over the world. Don't be fooled; for anyone can achieve,
        If they dare to try, a glorious life or serious fate.
    . . . . . . .
    "Do everything like a man, not sneakily;
    Think the King is always watching you; because he is.
    Pretending is just a shallow form of hypocrisy;
    Allow it a space and the situation unravels.
        Whoever fears doing wrong should set themselves to work,
        Whoever fears doing right should definitely wear a mask."

There is all the strong courage in these lines of the courtier- parson. They make us remember that before he put on his priest's robe he wore a sword. They are full of the fearless goodness that was the mark of his gentle soul. And now, to end the chapter, I will give you another little poem full of beauty and tenderness. It is called The Pulley. Herbert often gave quaint names to his poems, names which at first sight seem to have little meaning. Perhaps you may be able to find out why this is called The Pulley.

There’s a lot of strong courage in these lines from the courtier-parson. They remind us that before he donned his priest's robe, he wielded a sword. They are filled with the fearless goodness that defined his gentle spirit. Now, to wrap up this chapter, I'll share another beautiful and tender poem. It's called The Pulley. Herbert often chose unusual titles for his poems, names that at first glance might seem puzzling. Maybe you can figure out why this one is called The Pulley.

        "When God at first made man,
    Having a glass of blessings standing by,
    'Let us,' said He, 'pour on him all we can;
    Let the world's riches which disperséd lie,
        Contract into a span.'

"When God first created man,
    With a glass of blessings nearby,
    'Let us,' He said, 'give him everything we can;
    Let the world's riches that are scattered,
        Come together in this one.'

        "So strength first made way,
    Then beauty flowed, then wisdom, honour, pleasure;
    When almost all was out, God made a stay,
    Perceiving that, alone of all His treasure,
        Rest in the bottom lay.

"First came strength,
    Then beauty followed, then wisdom, honor, and pleasure;
    When nearly everything was gone, God paused,
    Realizing that, among all His treasures,
        Rest was hidden at the bottom."

        "'For if I should,' said He,
    'Bestow this jewel on My creature,
    He would adore My gifts instead of Me,
    And rest in Nature, not the God of Nature:
        So both should losers be.

"'For if I should,' said He,
    'Give this jewel to My creation,
    They would worship My gifts rather than Me,
    And find contentment in Nature, not the God of Nature:
        So both would end up losing.

        "'Yet let him keep the rest,
    But keep them with repining restlessness;
    Let him be rich and weary, that at least,
    If goodness lead him not, yet weariness
        May toss him to my breast.'"

"'Yet let him keep the rest,
    But keep them with restless dissatisfaction;
    Let him be wealthy and tired, so at least,
    If goodness doesn't guide him, then weariness
        May push him toward me.'"

Chapter LVI HERRICK AND MARVELL—OF BLOSSOMS AND BOWERS

ANOTHER poet of this age, Robert Herrick, in himself joined the two styles of poetry of which we have been speaking, for he was both a love poet and a religious poet.

ANOTHER poet of this era, Robert Herrick, combined the two styles of poetry we've been discussing, as he was both a love poet and a religious poet.

He was born in 1591 and was the son of an old, well-to-do family, his father being a London goldsmith. But, like Herbert, he lost his father when he was but a tiny child. Like Herbert again he went to Westminster School and later Cambridge. But before he went to Cambridge he was apprenticed to his uncle, who was a goldsmith, as his brother, Herrick's father, had been. Robert, however, never finished his apprenticeship. He found out, we may suppose, that he had no liking for the jeweler's craft, that his hand was meant to create jewels of another kind. So he left his uncle's workshop and went to Cambridge, although he was already much beyond the usual age at which boys then went to college. Like Herbert he went to college meaning to study for the Church. But according to our present-day ideas he seems little fitted to have been a priest. For although we know little more than a few bare facts about Herrick's life, when we have read his poems and looked at his portrait we can draw for ourselves a clear picture of the man, and the picture will not fit in with our ideas of priesthood.

He was born in 1591 and was the son of an old, wealthy family, with his father being a goldsmith in London. But, like Herbert, he lost his father when he was just a small child. Like Herbert, he attended Westminster School and later went to Cambridge. Before going to Cambridge, he was apprenticed to his uncle, who was also a goldsmith, just as his brother, Herrick's father, had been. However, Robert never completed his apprenticeship. We can assume he realized that he wasn’t interested in the jewelry trade and that his talent was meant for creating a different kind of art. So, he left his uncle’s workshop and headed to Cambridge, even though he was already older than most boys who went to college at that time. Like Herbert, he intended to study for the Church. However, by today's standards, he doesn’t seem well-suited to be a priest. Though we know only a few basic facts about Herrick's life, after reading his poems and looking at his portrait, we can form a clear image of the man, and that image doesn’t align with our concepts of priesthood.

In some ways therefore, as we have seen, though there was an outward likeness between the lives of Herbert and of Herrick, it was only an outwards likeness. Herbert was tender and kindly, the very model of a Christian gentleman. Herrick was a jolly old Pagan, full of a rollicking joy in life. Even in appearance these two poets were different. Herbert was tall and thin with a quiet face and eyes which were truly "homes of silent prayer." In Herrick's face is something gross, his great Roman nose and thick curly hair seem to suit his pleasure-loving nature. There is nothing spiritual about him.

In some ways, as we have seen, while there was a superficial resemblance between the lives of Herbert and Herrick, it was really just a superficial resemblance. Herbert was gentle and kind, the perfect example of a Christian gentleman. Herrick was a cheerful old Pagan, full of a lively joy for life. Even in looks, these two poets were different. Herbert was tall and thin, with a calm face and eyes that were genuinely "homes of silent prayer." Herrick's face has something coarse about it; his prominent Roman nose and thick, curly hair seem to match his indulgent nature. There’s nothing spiritual about him.

After Herrick left college we know little of his life for eight or nine years. He lived in London, met Ben Jonson and all the other poets and writers who flocked about great Ben. He went to court no doubt, and all the time he wrote poems. It was a gay and cheerful life which, when at length he was given the living of Dean Prior in Devonshire, he found it hard to leave.

After Herrick graduated from college, we know little about his life for about eight or nine years. He lived in London, met Ben Jonson, and all the other poets and writers who surrounded great Ben. He probably went to court, and all that time he wrote poems. It was a lively and cheerful life that, when he eventually got the position of Dean Prior in Devonshire, he found it hard to leave.

It was then that he wrote his farewell to poetry. He says:—

It was then that he wrote his goodbye to poetry. He says:—

    "I, my desires screw from thee, and direct
    Them and my thought to that sublim'd respect
    And conscience unto priesthood."

"I pull my desires away from you and focus
    Them and my thoughts on that elevated respect
    And conscience towards the priesthood."

It was hard to go. But yet he pretends at least to be resigned, and he ends by saying:—

It was tough to leave. But he at least acts like he’s accepted it, and he concludes by saying:—

    "The crown of duty is our duty: Well—
    Doing's the fruit of doing well. Farewell."

"The responsibility we carry is our own: Well—
    Doing well leads to good results. Goodbye."

For eighteen years Herrick lived in his Devonshire home, and we
know little of these years. But he thought sadly at times of the
gay days that were gone. "Ah, Ben!" he writes to Jonson,
        "Say how, or when
        Shall we thy guests
    Meet at those lyric feasts
        Made at the Sun,
    The Dog, the Triple Tun?
        Where we such clusters had,
    As made us nobly wild, not mad;
        And yet each verse of thine
    Out-did the meat, out-did the frolic wine."

For eighteen years, Herrick lived in his home in Devonshire, and we
know little about those years. But he often thought sadly about the
happy days that were gone. "Ah, Ben!" he writes to Jonson,
        "Tell me how, or when
        Will we gather as your guests
    At those lyrical feasts
        Held at the Sun,
    The Dog, the Triple Tun?
        Where we had such good times,
    That made us wonderfully wild, not insane;
        And yet each of your verses
    Outshone the food, outshone the fun wine."

Yet he was not without comforts and companions in his country parsonage. His good and faithful servant Prue kept house for him, and he surrounded himself with pets. He had a pet lamb, a dog, a cat, and even a pet pig which he taught to drink out of a mug.

Yet he was not without comforts and friends in his country parsonage. His loyal servant Prue managed the house for him, and he filled his life with pets. He had a pet lamb, a dog, a cat, and even a pet pig that he taught to drink from a mug.

        "Though Clock,
    To tell how night draws hence, I've none,
        A Cock
    I have, to sing how day draws on.
        I have
    A maid (my Prue) by good luck sent,
        To save
    That little, Fates me gave or lent.
        A Hen
    I keep, which, creeking* day by day,
        Tells when
    She goes her long white egg to lay.
        A Goose
    I have, which, with a jealous ear,
        Lets loose
    Her tongue, to tell what danger's near.
        A Lamb
    I keep, tame, with my morsels fed,
        Whose Dam
    An orphan left him, lately dead.
        A Cat
    I keep, that plays about my house,
        Grown fat
    With eating many a miching** mouse.
        To these
    A Tracy*** I do keep, whereby
        I please
    The more my rural privacy,
        Which are
    But toys to give my heart some ease;
        Where care
    None is, slight things do lightly please."

"Though I have no clock,
    To tell how night fades away,
        I have a rooster
    To announce how day is coming.
        I have
    A maid (my Prue) who was sent by good luck,
        To save
    The little that fate has given or lent me.
        I keep a hen,
    Which, clucking day by day,
        Lets me know
    When she goes to lay her long white egg.
        I have a goose,
    Who, with a watchful ear,
        Speaks up
    To warn me of nearby danger.
        I have a lamb,
    Tamed and fed by my scraps,
        Whose mother
    Recently died, leaving him an orphan.
        I keep a cat
    That plays around my house,
        Growing fat
    From eating many sneaky mice.
        Along with these,
    I keep a little trinket, which helps
        Me enjoy
    My quiet rural life even more,
        These are
    Just small things to give my heart some ease;
        Where there's no care,
    Simple things bring me joy."

    *Clucking.
    **Thieving.
    ***His spaniel.

*Clucking.
    **Stealing.
    ***His spaniel.

But Herrick did not love his country home and parish or his people. We are told that the gentry round about loved him "for his florid and witty discourses." But his people do not seem to have loved these same discourses, for we are also told that one day in anger he threw his sermon from the pulpit at them because they did not listen attentively. He says:—

But Herrick didn't love his country home, his parish, or his people. We're told that the local gentry loved him "for his colorful and witty speeches." But it seems that his own people didn't appreciate those speeches, since we're also told that one day, in frustration, he threw his sermon at them from the pulpit because they weren't paying attention. He says:—

    "More discontents I never had,
        Since I was born, than here,
    Where I have been, and still am sad,
        In this dull Devonshire."

"More complaints I’ve never had,
        Since I was born, than here,
    Where I have been, and still am unhappy,
        In this boring Devonshire."

Yet though Herrick hated Devonshire, or at least said so, it was this same wild country that called forth some of his finest poems. He himself knew that, for in the next lines he goes on to say:—

Yet even though Herrick claimed to hate Devonshire, it was this same wild landscape that inspired some of his best poems. He was aware of this himself, as he continues in the next lines:—

    "Yet justly, too, I must confess
        I ne'er invented such
    Ennobled numbers for the press,
        Than where I loathed so much."

"Yet justly, too, I must admit
        I never created such
    Elevated words for the press,
        Than where I disliked so much."

Yet it is not the ruggedness of the Devon land we feel in Herrick's poems. We feel rather the beauty of flowers, the warmth of sun, the softness of spring winds, and see the greening trees, the morning dews, the soft rains. It is as if he had not let his eyes wander over the wild Devonshire moorlands, but had confined them to his own lovely garden and orchard meadow, for he speaks of the "dew-bespangled herb and tree," the "damasked meadows," the "silver shedding brooks." Hardly any English poet has written so tenderly of flowers as Herrick. One of the best known of these flower poems is To Daffodils.

Yet it's not the roughness of the Devon land that we sense in Herrick's poems. Instead, we feel the beauty of flowers, the warmth of the sun, the softness of spring breezes, and see the green trees, the morning dew, and the gentle rain. It's as if he didn't let his eyes roam over the wild Devonshire moorlands but kept them focused on his own beautiful garden and orchard meadow, as he writes about the "dew-bespangled herb and tree," the "damasked meadows," and the "silver shedding brooks." Hardly any English poet has written so lovingly about flowers as Herrick. One of his most famous flower poems is To Daffodils.

    "Fair Daffodils, we weep to see
        You haste away so soon;
    As yet the early-rising sun
        Has not attain'd his noon.
            Stay, stay,
        Until the hasting day
            Has run
        But to the Even-song;
    And, having pray'd together, we
        Will go with you along.

"Beautiful Daffodils, we’re sad to see
        You leave us so soon;
    The early morning sun
        Hasn’t reached its peak yet.
            Please, stay,
        Until the day that’s rushing by
            Has gone
        But to evening’s song;
    And, after we’ve prayed together, we
        Will accompany you along.

    We have short time to stay, as you,
        We have as short a spring;
    As quick a growth to meet decay,
        As you, or anything.
            We die
        As your hours do, and dry
            Away,
        Like to the summer's rain;
    Or as the pearls of morning's dew,
        Ne'er to be found again."

We have a brief time to be here, just like you,
        We have a short spring;
    As fast a growth to face decay,
        As you, or anything.
            We die
        Like your hours do, and fade
            Away,
        Like the summer rain;
    Or like the morning dew pearls,
        Never to be found again."

And here is part of a song for May morning:—

And here's part of a song for May morning:—

    "Get up, get up for shame, the blooming morn
    Upon her wings presents the god unshorn.

"Get up, get up for shame, the bright morning
    On her wings brings the god with no haircut."

        See how Aurora throws her fair
        Fresh-quilted colours through the air:
        Get up, sweet slug-a-bed, and see
        The dew bespangling herb and tree,
    Each flower has wept and bow'd toward the east
    Above an hour since; yet you not dress'd;
        Nay! not so much as out of bed?
        When all the birds have matins said
        And sung their thankful hymns, 'tis sin,
        Nay, profanation to keep in,
    Whenas a thousand virgins on this day
    Spring, sooner than the lark to fetch in May.

See how Aurora spreads her bright
        Fresh colors through the air:
        Get up, sleepyhead, and see
        The dew sparkling on plants and trees,
    Each flower has cried and bowed towards the east
    For over an hour now; and you’re still not dressed;
        Really? Not even out of bed?
        When all the birds have sung their morning songs
        And offered their grateful hymns, it’s wrong,
        Actually, it’s disrespectful to stay in,
    When a thousand young women on this day
    Spring up, sooner than the lark to welcome May.

    Rise and put on your foliage, and be seen
    To come forth, like the Spring-time, fresh and green
        And sweet as Flora. Take no care
        For jewels for your gown or hair;
        Fear not; the leaves will strew
        Gems in abundance upon you:
    Besides, the childhood of the day has kept,
    Against you come, some orient pearls unwept;
        Come and receive them while the light
        Hangs on the dew-locks of the night:
        And Titan on the eastern hill
        Retires himself, or else stands still
    Till you come forth. Wash, dress, be brief in praying;
    Few beads are best when once we go a-Maying."

Rise and put on your flowers, and be seen
    Come out, like spring, fresh and green
        And sweet like flowers. Don’t worry
        About jewels for your dress or hair;
        Don’t be afraid; the leaves will scatter
        Gems all around you:
    Also, the morning’s early light has kept,
    For you to find, some uncryed pearls;
        Come and collect them while the light
        Shines on the dewdrops of the night:
        And the sun on the eastern hill
        Either retires or just stands still
    Until you come out. Wash up, dress, be quick in praying;
    Fewer prayers are better when we go out for May Day."

Another well-known poem of Herrick's is:—

Another famous poem by Herrick is:—

    "Gather ye rosebuds while ye may,
        Old Time is still a-flying:
    And this same flower that smiles to-day,
        To-morrow will be dying.

"Gather your rosebuds while you can,
        Old Time is still moving fast:
    And this same flower that smiles today,
        Tomorrow will be fading away.

    The glorious lamp of Heaven, the Sun,
        The higher he's a-getting,
    The sooner will his race be run,
        And nearer he's to setting.

The glorious lamp of Heaven, the Sun,
        The higher he gets,
    The sooner his race will be done,
        And the closer he is to setting.

    That age is best, which is the first,
        When Youth and Blood are warmer:
    But being spent, the worse, and worst
        Times still succeed the former.

That age is best, which is the first,
        When youth and vitality are stronger:
    But once it's gone, things get worse, and worse
        Times keep following the former.

    Then be not coy, but use your time,
        And while ye may, go marry;
    For having lost but once your prime,
        You may for ever tarry."

Then don’t hold back, but make the most of your time,
        And while you can, go get married;
    For after you’ve lost your youth,
        You might end up waiting forever."

Herrick only published one book. He called it The Hesperides, or the works both Human and Divine. The "divine" part although published in the same book, has a separate name, being called his Noble Numbers. The Hesperides, from whom he took the name of his book, were lovely maidens who dwelt in a beautiful garden far away on the verge of the ocean. The maidens sang beautifully, so Herrick took their name for his book, for it might well be that the songs they sang were such as his. This garden of the Hesperides was sometimes thought to be the same as the fabled island of Atlantis of which we have already heard. And it was here that, guarded by a dreadful dragon, grew the golden apples which Earth gave to Hera on her marriage with Zeus.

Herrick only published one book. He named it The Hesperides, or the works both Human and Divine. The "divine" section, although published in the same book, has a separate title, called his Noble Numbers. The Hesperides, from whom he took the name of his book, were beautiful maidens who lived in a lovely garden far away on the edge of the ocean. The maidens sang beautifully, so Herrick chose their name for his book, as their songs might have been similar to his. This garden of the Hesperides was sometimes thought to be the same as the legendary island of Atlantis that we've heard about before. It was here that, guarded by a terrifying dragon, grew the golden apples that Earth gave to Hera on her marriage to Zeus.

The Hesperides is a collection of more than a thousand short poems, a few of which you have already read in this chapter. They are not connected with each other, but tell of all manner of things.

The Hesperides is a collection of over a thousand short poems, some of which you've already read in this chapter. They aren't linked to each other but cover a wide range of topics.

Herrick was a religious poet too, and here is something that he wrote for children in his Noble Numbers. It is called To his Saviour, a Child: A Present by a Child.

Herrick was a religious poet as well, and here is something he wrote for kids in his Noble Numbers. It's titled To his Saviour, a Child: A Present by a Child.

    "Go, pretty child, and bear this flower
    Unto thy little Saviour;
    And tell him, by that bud now blown,
    He is the Rose of Sharon known.
    When thou hast said so, stick it there
    Upon his bib or stomacher;
    And tell Him, for good hansel too,
    That thou hast brought a whistle new,
    Made of a clear, straight oaten reed,
    To charm his cries at time of need.
    Tell Him, for coral, thou hast none,
    But if thou hadst, He should have one;
    But poor thou art, and known to be
    Even as moneyless as He.
    Lastly, if thou canst win a kiss
    From those mellifluous lips of His;
    Then never take a second one,
    To spoil the first impression."

"Go, sweet child, and take this flower
    To your little Savior;
    And tell Him, with this blooming bud,
    He is the famous Rose of Sharon.
    When you’ve said that, pin it there
    On His bib or chest;
    And tell Him, as a little gift too,
    That you’ve brought a new whistle,
    Made from a clear, straight oat reed,
    To soothe His cries when He needs it.
    Tell Him you don’t have coral,
    But if you did, He would have one;
    But you’re poor, and that’s plain to see
    Just like He is, without any money.
    Lastly, if you can get a kiss
    From those sweet lips of His;
    Then don’t go for a second one,
    So the first impression stays intact."

Herrick wrote also several graces for children. Here is one:—

Herrick also wrote several blessings for children. Here is one:—

    "What God gives, and what we take
    'Tis a gift for Christ His sake:
    Be the meal of beans and peas,
    God be thanked for those and these:
    Have we flesh, or have we fish,
    All are fragments from His dish.
    He His Church save, and the king;
    And our peace here, like a Spring,
    Make it ever flourishing."

"What God provides, and what we receive
It’s a gift for Christ’s sake:
Whether it’s beans or peas,
We thank God for all of these:
Whether we have meat or fish,
All are leftovers from His table.
He saves His Church and the king;
And may our peace here, like a Spring,
Always remain flourishing."

While Herrick lived his quiet, dull life and wrote poetry in the
depths of Devonshire, the country was being torn asunder and
tossed from horror to horror by the great Civil War. Men took
sides and fought for Parliament or for King. Year by year the
quarrel grew. What was begun at Edgehill ended at Naseby where
the King's cause was utterly lost. Then, although Herrick took
no part in the fighting, he suffered with the vanquished, for he
was a Royalist at heart. He was turned out of his living to make
room for a Parliament man. He left this parish without regret.
    "Deanbourne, farewell; I never look to see
    Deane, or thy warty incivility.
    Thy rocky bottom, that doth tear thy streams,
    And makes them frantic, ev'n to all extremes;
    To my content, I never should behold,
    Were thy streams silver, or thy rocks all gold.
    Rocky thou art, and rocky we discover
    Thy men: and rocky are thy ways all over.
    O men, O manners, now and ever known
    To be a rocky generation:
    A people currish; churlish as the seas;
    And rude, almost, as rudest savages:
    With whom I did, and may re-sojourn when
    Rocks turn to rivers, rivers turn to men."

While Herrick was living his quiet, dull life and writing poetry in the
depths of Devonshire, the country was being torn apart and
thrown from one horror to another by the great Civil War. Men took
sides and fought for Parliament or for the King. Year by year the
conflict intensified. What began at Edgehill ended at Naseby where
the King's cause was completely lost. Then, although Herrick didn’t join
the fighting, he felt for the defeated, as he was a Royalist at heart. He
was kicked out of his position to make way for a Parliament supporter. He
left this parish without a second thought.
    "Deanbourne, goodbye; I don't expect to see
    Deane, or your rude behavior.
    Your rocky bottom tears at your streams,
    And drives them mad, even to extremes;
    To my relief, I shouldn't have to see,
    Whether your streams are silver or your rocks are gold.
    Rocky you are, and rocky we find
    Your people: and rocky are your ways all around.
    Oh men, oh manners, always known
    To be a rocky generation:
    A people rough; as churlish as the seas;
    And rude, almost, like the crudest savages:
    With whom I lived, and may return when
    Rocks turn to rivers, rivers turn to men."

Hastening to London, he threw off his sober priest's robe, and once more putting on the gay dress worn by the gentlemen of his day he forgot the troubles and the duties of a country parson.

Hurrying to London, he took off his plain priest's robe and put on the flashy clothes worn by the gentlemen of his time, forgetting the worries and responsibilities of a country pastor.

Rejoicing in his freedom he cried:—

Rejoicing in his freedom, he shouted:—

    "London my home is: though by hard fate sent
    Into a long and irksome banishment;
    Yet since called back; henceforward let me be,
    O native country, repossess'd by thee."

"London, my home is: though by unfortunate circumstances sent
Into a long and tiresome exile;
Yet since I've been called back; from now on let me be,
O native country, reclaimed by you."

He had no money, but he had many wealthy friends, so he lived, we may believe, merrily enough for the next fifteen years. It was during these years that the Hesperides was first published, although for a long time before many people had known his poems, for they had been handed about among his friends in manuscript.

He had no money, but he had a lot of wealthy friends, so he lived, we can assume, pretty happily for the next fifteen years. It was during this time that the Hesperides was first published, although for a long time before that many people had known his poems, as they had been passed around among his friends in manuscript form.

So the years passed for Herrick we hardly know how. In the great world Cromwell died and Charles II returned to England to claim the throne of his fathers. Then it would seem that Herrick had not found all the joy he had hoped for in London, for two years later, although rocks had not turned to rivers, nor rivers to men, he went back to his "loathed Devonshire."

So the years went by for Herrick, and it's hard to say how. In the larger world, Cromwell died, and Charles II came back to England to take the throne of his ancestors. It seems that Herrick hadn’t found all the happiness he expected in London, because two years later, even though rocks hadn’t turned into rivers, and rivers hadn’t turned into men, he returned to his "loathed Devonshire."

After that, all that we know of him is that at Dean Prior "Robert Herrick vicker was buried ye 15th day of October 1674." Thus in twilight ends the life of the greatest lyric poet of the seventeenth century.

After that, all we know about him is that at Dean Prior "Robert Herrick vicar was buried the 15th day of October 1674." Thus, in twilight, ends the life of the greatest lyric poet of the seventeenth century.

All the lyric poets of whom I have told you were Royalists, but
the Puritans too had their poets, and before ending this chapter
I would like to tell you a little of Andrew Marvell, a
Parliamentary poet.

All the lyric poets I mentioned were Royalists, but
the Puritans also had their poets, and before wrapping up this chapter
I want to share a bit about Andrew Marvell, a
Parliamentary poet.

If Herrick was a lover of flowers, Marvell was a lover of gardens, woods and meadows. The garden poet he has been called. He felt himself in touch with Nature:—

If Herrick loved flowers, Marvell loved gardens, woods, and meadows. He's been called the garden poet. He felt connected to Nature:—

    "Thus I, easy philosopher,
    Among the birds and trees confer,

"Therefore, I, a laid-back thinker,
    Talk among the birds and trees,

    And little now to make me wants,
    Or of the fowls or of the plants:
    Give me but wings as they, and I
    Straight floating in the air shall fly;
    Or turn me but, and you shall see
    I was but an inverted tree."*

And little now to make me want,
    Or for the birds or for the plants:
    Just give me wings like they have, and I
    Will float in the air and fly;
    Or just turn me around, and you’ll see
    I was just an upside-down tree."*

*Appleton House, to the Lord Fairfax.

Appleton House, to Lord Fairfax.

Yet although Marvell loved Nature, he did not live, like Herrick, far from the stir of war, but took his part in the strife of the times. He was an important man in his day. He was known to Cromwell and was a friend of Milton, a poet much greater than himself. He was a member of Parliament, and wrote much prose, but the quarrels in the cause of which it was written are matters of bygone days, and although some of it is still interesting, it is for his poetry rather that we remember and love him. Although Marvell was a Parliamentarian, he did not love Cromwell blindly, and he could admire what was fine in King Charles. He could say of Cromwell:—

Yet even though Marvell loved nature, he didn't live, like Herrick, far from the chaos of war. Instead, he actively participated in the struggles of his time. He was a significant figure in his era, known to Cromwell and a friend of Milton, a poet much greater than himself. He served in Parliament and wrote a lot of prose, but the conflicts he wrote about are part of history, and while some of it is still intriguing, we remember and appreciate him mainly for his poetry. Although Marvell was a Parliamentarian, he didn't follow Cromwell blindly and could recognize the admirable qualities in King Charles. He could say of Cromwell:—

    "Though his Government did a tyrant resemble,
    He made England great, and his enemies tremble."*

"Even though his government was like a tyranny,
    He made England powerful and struck fear into his enemies."*

*A dialogue between two Horses.

A conversation between two horses.

And no one perhaps wrote with more grave sorrow of the death of Charles than did Marvell, and that too in a poem which, strangely enough, was written in honor of Cromwell.

And maybe no one wrote with more profound sadness about Charles's death than Marvell, especially in a poem that, oddly enough, was written in honor of Cromwell.

    "He nothing common did, or mean,
    Upon that memorable scene,
        But with his keener eye
        The axe's edge did try:
    Nor called the gods with vulgar spite
    To vindicate his helpless right,
        But bowed his comely head,
        Down, as upon a bed."*

"He did nothing ordinary or dull,
    Upon that unforgettable scene,
        But with his sharper eye
        The axe's edge did test:
    Nor called the gods with petty anger
    To defend his powerless claim,
        But bowed his handsome head,
        Down, like he was on a bed."*

*An Horatian ode upon Cromwell's return from Ireland.

*An Horatian ode on Cromwell's return from Ireland.

At Cromwell's death he wrote:—

At Cromwell's death, he wrote:—

    "Thee, many ages hence, in martial verse
    Shall the English soldier, ere he charge, rehearse;
    Singing of thee, inflame himself to fight
    And, with the name of Cromwell, armies fright."*

"You, many years from now, in battle songs
    Will the English soldier, before he charges, recite;
    Singing of you, will fire himself up to fight
    And, invoking the name of Cromwell, will scare armies."*

*Upon the Death of the Lord Protector.

*Upon the Death of the Lord Protector.*

But all Marvell's writings were not political, and one of his prettiest poems was written about a girl mourning for a lost pet.

But not all of Marvell's writings were political, and one of his sweetest poems was about a girl grieving for a lost pet.

    "The wanton troopers riding by
    Have shot my fawn, and it will die.

"The reckless soldiers riding past
    Have shot my fawn, and it will die.

    Ungentle men! they cannot thrive
    who killed thee. Thou ne'er didst alive
    Them any harm: alas! nor could
    Thy death yet do them any good.
    . . . . .
    With sweetest milk and sugar, first
    I it at my own fingers nurs'd;
    And as it grew, so every day
    It wax'd more sweet and white than they.
    It had so sweet a breath! And oft
    I blushed to see its foot so soft,
    And white (shall I say than my hand?)
    Nay, any lady's of the land.
        It is a wondrous thing how fleet
    'Twas on those little silver feet;
    With what a pretty skipping grace
    It oft would challenge me to race;
    And when 't had left me far away,
    'Twould stay, and run again, and stay;
    For it was nimbler much than hinds,
    And trod as if on the four winds.
        I have a garden of my own,
    But so with roses overgrown
    And lilies, that you would it guess
    To be a little wilderness;
    And all the spring-time of the year
    It only loved to be there.
    Among the lilies, I
    Have sought it oft, where it should lie
    Yet could not, till itself would rise,
    Find it, although before mine eyes;
    For in the flaxen lilies' shade,
    It like a bank of lilies laid.
    Upon the roses it would feed,
    Until its lips even seemed to bleed;
    And then to me 'twould boldly trip
    And plant those roses on my lip.
    . . . . .
    Now my sweet fawn in vanish'd to
    Whither the swans and turtles go;
    In fair Elysium to endure,
    With milk-white lambs and ermines pure,
    O do not run too fast: for I
    Will but bespeak thy grave, and die."

Ungentle men! They can't prosper
who killed you. You never harmed
them while you were alive: sadly, your
death couldn't benefit them either.
. . . . .
With the sweetest milk and sugar, first
I nurtured it at my own fingers;
And as it grew, every day
it became sweeter and whiter than they.
It had such a sweet scent! And often
I blushed to see its soft,
white feet (shall I say they're more delicate than my hand?)
No, any lady’s in the land.
It’s a marvelous thing how quick
it was on those little silver feet;
with what a charming, skipping grace
it would often challenge me to a race;
and when it had left me far behind,
it would pause, then run again, then wait;
for it was much nimbler than deer,
and moved as if riding on the four winds.
I have a garden of my own,
but so overgrown with roses
and lilies that you might guess
it to be a little wilderness;
and it only loved to be there
all through the springtime of the year.
Among the lilies, I
often sought it, where it should lie,
yet couldn't find it until it chose to rise,
even though it was before my eyes;
for in the flaxen lilies' shade,
it lay like a bed of lilies.
It would feast on the roses,
until its lips even seemed to bleed;
and then it would boldly trot to me
and plant those roses on my lip.
. . . . .
Now my sweet fawn has vanished to
where the swans and turtles go;
in fair Elysium, to endure,
with milk-white lambs and pure ermines,
oh, please don’t run too fast: for I
will just arrange for your grave, and die.

After the Restoration Marvell wrote satires, a kind of poem of which you had an early and mild example in the fable of the two mice by Surrey, a kind of poem of which we will soon hear much more. In these satires Marvell poured out all the wrath of a Puritan upon the evils of his day. Marvell's satires were so witty and so outspoken that once or twice he was in danger of punishment because of them. But once at least the King himself saved a book of his from being destroyed, for by every one "from the King down to the tradesman his books were read with great pleasure."* Yet he had many enemies, and when he died suddenly in August, 1678, many people though that he had been poisoned. He was the last, we may say, of the seventeenth-century lyric poets.

After the Restoration, Marvell wrote satires, a type of poem for which you had an early and gentle example in the fable of the two mice by Surrey, a form of poetry we’ll soon hear a lot more about. In these satires, Marvell unleashed all the anger of a Puritan toward the issues of his time. Marvell's satires were so clever and so bold that he faced punishment because of them on a couple of occasions. However, at least once, the King himself saved one of his books from being destroyed, as they were enjoyed by everyone “from the King down to the tradesman.”* Yet he had many enemies, and when he died suddenly in August 1678, many people suspected that he had been poisoned. He was, we might say, the last of the seventeenth-century lyric poets.

*Burnet.

Burnet.

Besides the lyric writers there were many prose writers in the seventeenth century who are among the men to be remembered. But their books, although some day you will love them, would not interest you yet. They tell no story, they are long, they have not, like poetry, a lilt or rhythm to carry one on. It would be an effort to read them. If I tried to explain to you wherein the charm of them lies I fear the charm would fly, for it is impossible to imprison the sunbeam or find the foundations of the rainbow. It is better therefore to leave these books until the years to come in which it will be no effort to read them, but a joy.

Besides the lyric writers, there were many prose writers in the seventeenth century who deserve to be remembered. But their books, even though you might love them someday, wouldn’t interest you right now. They don’t tell a story, they’re long, and they don’t have the lilt or rhythm like poetry that draws you in. Reading them would be a chore. If I tried to explain what makes them charming, I worry the charm would disappear, because you can't catch a sunbeam or find the roots of a rainbow. So, it’s better to set these books aside for future years, when reading them will be a pleasure, not a task.

Chapter LVII MILTON—SIGHT AND GROWTH

"THERE is but one Milton,"* there is, too, but one Shakespeare, yet John Milton, far more than William Shakespeare, stands a lonely figure in our literature. Shakespeare was a dramatist among dramatists. We can see how there were those who led up to him, and others again who led away from him. From each he differs in being greater, he outshines them all. Shakespeare was a man among men. He loved and sinned with men, he was homely and kindly, and we can take him to our hearts. Milton both in his life and work was cold and lonely. He was a master without scholars, a leader without followers. Him we can admire, but cannot love with an understanding love. Yet although we love Shakespeare we can find throughout all his works hardly a line upon which we can place a finger and say here Shakespeare speaks of himself, here he shows what he himself thought and felt. Shakespeare understood human nature so well that he could see through another's eyes and so forget himself. But over and over again in Milton's work we see himself. Over and over again we can say here Milton speaks of himself, here he shows us his own heart, his own pain. He is one of the most self-ful of all poets. He has none of the dramatic power of Shakespeare, he cannot look through another's eyes, so he sees things only from one standpoint and that his own. He stands far apart from us, and is almost inhumanly cold. That is the reason why so many of us find him hard to love.

"THERE is only one Milton,"* and there is also only one Shakespeare, yet John Milton, much more than William Shakespeare, stands apart as a solitary figure in our literature. Shakespeare was a master dramatist, and we can see the predecessors who influenced him and the successors he inspired. He surpasses them all. Shakespeare was a relatable figure; he loved and sinned like everyone else, and he was warm and approachable, making it easy for us to embrace him. In contrast, Milton, both in his life and work, felt distant and solitary. He was a genius without students, a leader without followers. We can admire him, but we struggle to love him in the same way. While we adore Shakespeare, we can hardly find a line in his works where he reveals himself, where he shares his own thoughts and feelings. Shakespeare understood human nature so deeply that he could see through others’ perspectives and lost sight of himself. In contrast, Milton's work frequently reveals his own thoughts. Time and again, we can point out where Milton expresses himself, where he exposes his own heart and pain. He is one of the most self-focused of all poets. He lacks Shakespeare's dramatic power; he cannot perceive life from another's viewpoint, so he views everything solely from his own. He stands apart from us and feels almost inhumanly distant. That’s why many of us find it difficult to love him.

*Professor Raleigh.

Professor Raleigh.

When, on a bleak December day in 1606, more than three hundred years ago, Milton was born, Elizabeth was dead, and James of Scotland sat upon the throne, but many of the great Elizabethans still lived. Shakespeare was still writing, still acting, although he had become a man of wealth and importance and the owner of New Place. Ben Jonson was at the very height of his fame, the favorite alike of Court and Commons. Bacon was just rising to power and greatness, his Novum Organum still to come. Raleigh, in prison, was eating his heart out in the desire for freedom, trying to while away the dreary hours with chemical experiments, his great history not yet begun. Of the crowd of lyric writers some were boys at college, some but children in the nursery, and some still unborn. Yet in spite of the many writers who lived at or about the same time, Milton stands alone in our literature.

When Milton was born on a grim December day in 1606, over three hundred years ago, Elizabeth was dead, and James of Scotland was on the throne, but many great figures from Elizabeth’s time were still alive. Shakespeare was still writing and acting, although he had become wealthy and important as the owner of New Place. Ben Jonson was at the peak of his fame, favored by both the Court and the Commons. Bacon was just starting to gain power and influence, with his Novum Organum yet to come. Raleigh, imprisoned, was longing for freedom and trying to pass the dreary hours with chemical experiments, his significant history still unwritten. Among the lyric writers, some were college boys, some were still young children, and some had not yet been born. Yet despite the numerous writers from that era, Milton stands out alone in our literature.

John Milton was the son of a London scrivener, that is, a kind of lawyer. He was well-to-do and a Puritan. Milton's home, however, must have been brighter than many a Puritan home, for his father loved music, and not only played well, but also composed. He taught his son to play too, and all through his life Milton loved music.

John Milton was the son of a scrivener from London, which is a type of lawyer. He was well-off and a Puritan. However, Milton's home was likely more vibrant than many other Puritan households, because his father loved music. He not only played music well but also composed it. He taught his son to play as well, and throughout his life, Milton had a passion for music.

John was a pretty little boy with long golden brown hair, a fair face and dark gray eyes. But to many a strict Puritan, beauty was an abomination, and we are told that one of Milton's schoolmasters "was a Puritan in Essex who cut his hair short." No doubt to him a boy with long hair was unseemly. John was the eldest and much beloved son of his father, who perhaps petted and spoiled him. He was clever as well as pretty, and already at the age of ten he was looked upon by his family as a poet. He was very studious, for besides going to St. Paul's School he had a private tutor. Even with that he was not satisfied, but studied alone far into the night. "When he went to schoole, when he was very young," we are told, "he studied hard and sate up very late: commonly till twelve or one at night. And his father ordered the mayde to sitt up for him. And in those years he composed many copies of verses, which might well become a riper age."* We can imagine to ourselves the silence of the house, when all the Puritan household had been long abed. We can picture the warm quiet room where sits the little fair-haired boy poring over his books by the light of flickering candles, while in the shadow a stern-faced white-capped Puritan woman waits. She sits very straight in her chair, her worn hands are folded, her eyes heavy with sleep. Sometimes she nods. Then with a start she shakes herself wide awake again, murmuring softly that it is no hour for any Christian body to be out o' bed, wondering that her master should allow so young a child to keep so long over his books. Still she has her orders, so with a patient sigh she folds her hands again and waits. Thus early did Milton begin to shape his own course and to live a life apart from others.

John was a pretty little boy with long golden-brown hair, a fair face, and dark gray eyes. But to many strict Puritans, beauty was a sin, and we're told that one of Milton's schoolmasters "was a Puritan in Essex who cut his hair short." To him, a boy with long hair was inappropriate. John was the eldest and much-loved son of his father, who probably pampered and spoiled him. He was clever as well as pretty, and by the age of ten, his family saw him as a poet. He was very studious; in addition to attending St. Paul's School, he had a private tutor. Even with that, he wasn't satisfied and studied alone late into the night. "When he went to school, when he was very young," we're told, "he studied hard and stayed up very late: commonly till twelve or one at night. And his father ordered the maid to stay up for him. And during those years, he composed many poems that could have come from an older age." We can imagine the silence in the house when the entire Puritan household had long gone to bed. We can picture the warm, quiet room where the little fair-haired boy sits absorbed in his books by the flickering candlelight, while in the shadows, a stern-faced Puritan woman waits. She sits very straight in her chair, her worn hands folded, her eyes heavy with sleep. Sometimes she nods off. Then, with a start, she shakes herself awake, softly murmuring that it's no hour for any decent Christian to be up, wondering why her master allows such a young child to stay up with his books for so long. Still, she has her orders, so with a patient sigh, she folds her hands again and waits. Thus, early on, Milton began to chart his own path and live a life apart from others.

*Aubrey.

*Aubrey.

At sixteen Milton went to Christ's College, Cambridge. And here he earned for himself the name of the Lady of Christ's, both because of his beautiful face and slender figure, and because he stood haughtily aloof from amusements which seemed to him coarse or bad. In going to Cambridge, Milton had meant to study for the Church. But all through life he stood for liberty. "He thought that man was made only for rebellion," said a later writer.* As a child he had gone his own way, and as he grew older he found it harder and harder to agree with all that the Church taught—"till coming to some maturity of years, and perceiving what tyranny had invaded in the Church, that he who would take orders must subscribe slaves, and take an oath withal. . . . I thought it better to prefer a blameless silence before the sacred office of speaking, bought and begun with servitude and forswearing." Thus was he, he says, "church-outed by the Prelates."* Milton could not, with a free conscience, become a clergyman, so having taken his degree he went home to his father, who now lived in the country at Horton. He left Cambridge without regrets. No thrill of pleasure seemed to have warmed his heart in after days when he looked back upon the young years spent beside the Cam.

At sixteen, Milton went to Christ's College, Cambridge. Here, he earned the nickname "the Lady of Christ's," both for his good looks and slim figure and because he distanced himself from activities he considered vulgar or wrong. When he arrived at Cambridge, Milton intended to study for the Church. However, throughout his life, he stood for freedom. "He believed that man was made only for rebellion," said a later writer.* As a child, he followed his own path, and as he grew older, he found it increasingly difficult to accept everything the Church taught—"until reaching a certain maturity, and realizing the tyranny that had invaded the Church, that anyone who wished to take holy orders had to subscribe to servitude and take an oath... I thought it better to choose a blameless silence over the sacred office of speaking, which was bought and begun with servitude and perjury." Thus, he claims, he was "church-outed by the Prelates."* Milton could not, in good conscience, become a clergyman; so after earning his degree, he returned to his father, who now lived in the countryside at Horton. He left Cambridge without regrets. No sense of joy seemed to have warmed his heart when he looked back on his youth spent by the Cam.

*The Reason of Church Government, book II.

*The Reason of Church Government, book II.*

Milton went home to his father's house without any settled plan of life. He had not made up his mind what he was to be, he was only sure that he could not be a clergyman. His father was well off, but not wealthy. He had no great estates to manage, and he must have wished his eldest son to do and be something in the world, yet he did not urge it upon him. Milton himself, however, was not quite at rest, as his sonnet On his being arrived to the age of twenty-three shows:—

Milton returned to his father's house without a clear plan for his life. He hadn’t decided what he wanted to be; he only knew he didn’t want to be a clergyman. His father was comfortable but not rich. He didn’t have vast estates to oversee, and he must have hoped his eldest son would accomplish something significant in the world, but he didn’t push him to do so. However, Milton himself was not entirely at peace, as his sonnet "On his being arrived to the age of twenty-three" reveals:—

    "How soon hath Time, the subtle thief of youth,
    Stolen on his wing my three-and-twentieth year:
    My hasting days fly on with full career,
    But my late Spring no bud or blossom show'th.
    Perhaps my semblance might deceive the truth,
    That I to manhood am arriv'd so near,
    And inward ripeness doth much less appear,
    That some more timely happy spirits endu'th.
    Yet be it less or more, or soon or slow,
    It shall be still in strictest measure even
    To that same lot, however mean, or high,
    Toward which Time leads me; and the Will of Heaven;
    All is, if I have grace to use it so,
    As ever in my great Task-Master's eye."

"How quickly has Time, the clever thief of youth,
    Stolen away my twenty-third year:
    My rushing days fly by at full speed,
    But my late Spring shows no bud or blossom.
    Maybe my appearance could mislead the truth,
    That I’m so close to reaching adulthood,
    And my inner maturity shows much less,
    Than some happier spirits have at an earlier time.
    Yet whether it’s more or less, fast or slow,
    It will still be measured strictly
    To that same fate, whether it’s lowly or high,
    To which Time guides me; and by the Will of Heaven;
    It all depends on whether I have the grace to use it well,
    As always in the sight of my great Task-Master."

Yet dissatisfied as he sometimes was, he was very sure of himself, and for five years he let his wings grow, as he himself said. But these years were not altogether lost, for if both day and night Milton roamed the meadows about his home in seeming idleness, he was drinking in all the beauty of earth and sky, flower and field, storing his memory with sights and sounds that were to be a treasure to him in after days. He studied hard, too, ranging at will through Greek and Latin literature. "No delay, no rest, no care or thought almost of anything holds me aside until I reach the end I am making for, and round off, as it were, some great period of my studies," he says to a friend. And as the outcome of these five fallow years Milton has left us some of his most beautiful poems. They have not the stately grandeur of his later works, but they are natural and easy, and at times full of a joyousness which we never find in him again. And before we can admire his great poem which he wrote later, we may love the beauty of L'Allegro, Il Penseroso, and Lycidas, which he wrote now.

Yet, even though he was sometimes dissatisfied, he was very confident in himself, and for five years he let his talents develop, as he put it. But these years weren’t completely wasted; even if Milton seemed to be wandering aimlessly through the meadows near his home both day and night, he was absorbing all the beauty of the earth and sky, flowers and fields, filling his memory with sights and sounds that would be valuable to him later. He also studied diligently, freely exploring Greek and Latin literature. "No delays, no rest, barely any worry or thought about anything keeps me from reaching the goal I’m aiming for and completing, so to speak, a major phase of my studies," he tells a friend. As a result of these five unproductive years, Milton gifted us some of his most beautiful poems. They may not have the majestic grandeur of his later works, but they are natural and easy, and at times, filled with a joyfulness that we don’t see in him again. Before we can appreciate his great poem that he wrote later, we can cherish the beauty of L'Allegro, Il Penseroso, and Lycidas, which he wrote during this time.

L'Allegro and Il Penseroso are two poems which picture two moods in which the poet looks at life. They are two moods which come to every one, the mirthful and the sad. L'Allegro pictures the happy mood. Here the man "who has, in his heart, cause for contentment" sings. And the poem fairly dances with delight of being as it follows the day from dawn till evening shadows fall. It begins by bidding "loathed Melancholy" begone "'Mongst horrid shapes, and shrieks, and sights unholy," and by bidding come "heart-easing Mirth."

L'Allegro and Il Penseroso are two poems that represent the two moods from which the poet views life. These are moods everyone experiences: one joyful and one sorrowful. L'Allegro captures the joyful mood. Here, the man "who has, in his heart, cause for contentment" sings. The poem practically dances with joy as it follows the day from dawn until evening shadows arrive. It starts by telling "loathed Melancholy" to go away "'Mongst horrid shapes, and shrieks, and sights unholy," and invites "heart-easing Mirth" to come.

    "Haste, thee, nymph, and bring with thee
    Jest and youthful Jollity,
    Quips and cranks, and wanton wiles,
    Nods and becks, and wretchéd smiles.
    Such as hang on Hebe's cheek,
    And love to live in dimple sleek;
    Sport that wrinkled Care derides,
    And Laughter holding both his sides.
    Come, and trip it as ye go
    On the light fantastic toe.
    . . . . .
    To hear the lark begin his flight,
    And singing startle the dull night,
    From his watch-tower in the skies,
    Till the dappled dawn doth rise."

"Hurry up, nymph, and bring with you
    Fun and youthful joy,
    Jokes and tricks, and playful antics,
    Nods and gestures, and those wretched smiles.
    Like the ones that light up Hebe's face,
    And love to thrive in a smooth dimple;
    Games that make Wrinkled Care laugh,
    And Laughter holding his sides.
    Come, and dance as you go
    On the light, fantastic toe.
    . . . . .
    To hear the lark begin his flight,
    And singing wake up the dull night,
    From his watchtower in the sky,
    Until the dappled dawn arises."

These are a few lines from the opening of the poem which you must read for yourselves, for if I quoted all that is beautiful in it I should quote the whole.

These are a few lines from the start of the poem that you need to read for yourselves, because if I shared everything beautiful in it, I would have to share the whole thing.

Il Penseroso pictures the thoughtful mood, or mood of gentle Melancholy. Here Mirth is banished, "Hence fair deluding joys, the brood of Folly, and hail divinest Melancholy." The poem moves with more stately measure, "with even step, and musing gait," from evening through the moonlit night till morn. It ends with the poet's desire to live a peaceful studious life.

Il Penseroso depicts a reflective mood, or a feeling of gentle melancholy. Here, joy is excluded: “Away with charming, misleading pleasures, the offspring of folly, and welcome, divine melancholy.” The poem progresses with a more measured pace, “with a steady step and thoughtful stride,” from evening through the moonlit night until morning. It concludes with the poet's wish to lead a peaceful, studious life.

    "But let my due feet never fail
    To walk the studious cloisters pale;
    And love the high embowéd roof,
    With antique pillars massy proof,
    And storied windows richly dight,
    Casting a dim religious light.
    There let the pealing organ blow
    To the full-voic'd choir below,
    In service high, and anthem clear,
    As may with sweetness through mine ear,
    Dissolve me into ecstacies,
    And bring all Heaven before mine eyes."

"But let my feet never waver
    As I walk the quiet, scholarly halls;
    And cherish the grand, vaulted ceilings,
    With strong, ancient pillars;
    And beautifully adorned stained glass windows,
    Casting a soft, sacred light.
    There, let the resounding organ play
    For the harmonious choir below,
    In a noble service, with clear anthems,
    That may flow with sweetness into my ears,
    And transport me to ecstasy,
    Bringing all of Heaven before my eyes."

In Lycidas Milton mourns the death of a friend who was drowned
while crossing the Irish Channel. He took the name from an
Italian poem, which told of the sad death of another Lycidas.
The verse moves with even more stately measure than Il Penseroso.

In "Lycidas," Milton grieves the loss of a friend who drowned
while crossing the Irish Channel. He borrowed the name from an
Italian poem that recounted the tragic death of another Lycidas.
The verses flow with an even more dignified rhythm than "Il Penseroso."

    "Bitter constraint, and sad occasion dear,
    Compels me to disturb your season due:
    For Lycidas is dead, dead ere his prime,
    Young Lycidas, and hath not left his peer:
    Who would not sing for Lycidas? he knew
    Himself to sing, and build the lofty rhyme.
    . . . . . .
    Fame is the spur that the clear spirit doth raise,
    (That last infirmity of noble minds)
    To scorn delights, and live laborious days;
    But the fair guerdon when we hope to find,
    And think to burst out into sudden blaze,
    Comes the blind Fury with th' abhorréd shears,
    And slits the thin-spun life."

"Heavy constraints and a heartbreaking moment,
    Force me to interrupt your proper time:
    For Lycidas is gone, gone before his prime,
    Young Lycidas, and he has left no equal:
    Who wouldn’t sing for Lycidas? He knew
    How to sing and craft the lofty verse.
    . . . . . .
    Fame is the driving force that lifts the clear spirit,
    (That final weakness of noble minds)
    To reject pleasures and endure hard days;
    But the beautiful reward we hope to find,
    And think will burst forth into sudden glory,
    Comes the blind Fury with her dreaded shears,
    And cuts short the delicately spun life."

It was during these early years spent at Horton, too, that Milton wrote his masque of Comus. It is strange to find a Puritan poet writing a masque, for Puritans looked darkly on all acting. It is strange to find that, in spite of the Puritan dislike to acting, the last and, perhaps, the best masque in our language should be written by a Puritan, and that not ten years before all the theaters in the land were closed by Puritan orders. But although, in many ways, Milton was sternly Puritan, these were only the better ways. He had no hatred of beauty, "God has instilled into me a vehement love of the beautiful," he says.

It was during these early years spent at Horton that Milton wrote his masque of Comus. It's odd to see a Puritan poet writing a masque, as Puritans generally had a negative view of acting. It's surprising that, despite the Puritan aversion to theater, the last and possibly the best masque in our language was written by a Puritan, just ten years before all the theaters in the country were shut down by Puritan orders. However, while Milton was Puritan in many respects, those were just the more admirable aspects. He held no disdain for beauty; "God has instilled into me a strong love of the beautiful," he said.

The masque of Comus was written for a great entertainment given by the Earl of Bridgewater, at Ludlow Castle, and three of his children took part in it. In a darksome wood, so the story runs, the enchanter, Comus, lived with his rabble rout, half brute, half man. For to all who passed through the wood Comus offered a glass from which, if any drank, —

The masque of Comus was written for a grand event hosted by the Earl of Bridgewater at Ludlow Castle, featuring three of his children. In a dark forest, as the tale goes, the enchanter Comus lived with his unruly group, part beast, part human. For everyone who walked through the woods, Comus offered a drink from a glass, which, if anyone sipped from it, —

        "Their human countenance,
    Th' express resemblance of the gods, is changed
    Into some brutish form of wolf, or bear,
    Or ounce, or tiger, hog, or bearded goat,
    All other parts remaining as they were."

"Their human appearance,
    The exact likeness of the gods, is altered
    Into some savage shape of wolf, or bear,
    Or leopard, or tiger, pig, or bearded goat,
    All other features staying the same."

And they, forgetting their home and friends, henceforth live riotously with Comus.

And they, forgetting their home and friends, now live wildly with Comus.

Through this wood a Lady and her two brothers pass, and on the way the Lady is separated from her brothers and loses her way. As she wanders about she is discovered by Comus who, disguising himself as a shepherd, offers her shelter in his "low but loyal cottage." The Lady, innocent and trusting, follows him. But instead of leading her to a cottage he leads her to his palace. There the Lady is placed in an enchanted chair from which she cannot rise, and Comus tempts her to drink from his magic glass. The Lady refuses, and with his magic wand Comus turns her to seeming stone.

Through this woods, a Lady and her two brothers walk, and along the way, the Lady gets separated from her brothers and loses her way. As she wanders, she is spotted by Comus, who disguises himself as a shepherd and offers her shelter in his "humble but loyal cottage." The Lady, innocent and trusting, follows him. But instead of taking her to a cottage, he brings her to his palace. There, the Lady is placed in an enchanted chair that she cannot escape from, and Comus tries to persuade her to drink from his magic glass. The Lady declines, and with his magic wand, Comus turns her into what appears to be stone.

Meanwhile the brothers have met a Guardian Spirit, also disguised as a shepherd, and he warns them of their sister's danger. Guided by him they set out to find her. Reaching the palace, they rush in, sword in hand. They dash the magic glass to the ground and break it in pieces and put Comus and his rabble to flight. But though the Lady is thus saved she remains motionless and stony in her chair.

Meanwhile, the brothers encounter a Guardian Spirit, who is also disguised as a shepherd, and he warns them about their sister's danger. With his guidance, they set out to find her. Upon reaching the palace, they rush in with their swords drawn. They smash the magic glass on the ground, shattering it into pieces, and send Comus and his followers running. However, even though the Lady is saved, she remains frozen and unresponsive in her chair.

"What, have ye let the false enchanter scape?" the Guardian Spirit cries. "Oh, ye mistook, ye should have snatched his wand and bound him fast." Without his rod reversed and backward- muttered incantation they cannot free the Lady. Yet there is another means. Sabrina, the nymph of the Severn, may save her. So the Spirit calls upon her for aid.

"What, have you let the false enchanter get away?" the Guardian Spirit exclaims. "Oh, you were wrong; you should have snatched his wand and tied him up." Without his wand turned backward and his spells undone, they cannot free the Lady. Yet there is another way. Sabrina, the nymph of the Severn, might save her. So the Spirit calls on her for help.

        "Sabrina fair,
    Listen where thou art sitting
    Under the glassy, cool, translucent wave,
    In twisted braids of lilies knitting
    The loose train of thy amber-dropping hair,
    Listen for dear honour's sake,
    Goddess of the silver lake,
            Listen and save."

"Sabrina fair,
    Listen where you are sitting
    Under the clear, cool, translucent wave,
    In twisted braids of lilies weaving
    The loose flowing of your amber-dropping hair,
    Listen for the sake of dear honor,
    Goddess of the silver lake,
            Listen and save."

Sabrina comes, and sprinkling water on the Lady, breaks the charm.

Sabrina arrives and sprinkles water on the Lady, breaking the spell.

    "Brightest Lady, look on me;
    Thus I sprinkle on thy breast
    Drops that from my fountain pure
    I have kept of precious cure,
    Thrice upon thy fingers' tip,
    Thrice upon thy rubied lip;
    Next this marble venomed seat,
    Smeared with gums of glutinous heat,
    I touch with chaste palms moist and cold:
    Now the spell hath lost its hold."

"Brightest Lady, look at me;
    So I sprinkle on your chest
    Drops that from my pure fountain
    I have kept as a precious remedy,
    Three times on your fingertips,
    Three times on your ruby lips;
    Next to this marble, poisoned seat,
    Smeared with sticky fragrant oils,
    I touch with clean palms, moist and cool:
    Now the spell has lost its power."

The Lady is free and, greatly rejoicing, the Guardian Spirit leads her, with her brothers, safe to their father's home.

The Lady is free and, filled with joy, the Guardian Spirit guides her and her brothers safely back to their father's home.

All these poems of which I have told you, Milton wrote during the quiet years spent at Horton. But at length these days came to an end. He began to feel his life in the country cramped and narrow. He longed to go out into the great wide world and see something of all the beauties and wonder of it. Italy, which had called so many of our poets, called him. Once more his kindly father let him do as he would. He gave him money, provided him with a servant, and sent him forth on his travels. For more than a year Milton wandered, chiefly among the sunny cities of Italy. He meant to stray still further to Sicily and Greece, but news from home called him back, "The sad news of Civil War." "I thought it base," he said, "that while my fellow-countrymen were fighting at home for liberty, I should be traveling abroad at ease."

All the poems I've mentioned were written by Milton during his peaceful years in Horton. But eventually, those days came to an end. He started to feel like his life in the country was cramped and limited. He yearned to venture into the vast world and experience all its beauty and wonders. Italy, which had attracted so many of our poets, beckoned him as well. Once again, his supportive father allowed him to follow his desires. He gave him money, arranged for a servant, and sent him off to travel. For over a year, Milton roamed mainly through the sunny cities of Italy. He intended to travel even further to Sicily and Greece, but news from home pulled him back: "The sad news of Civil War." "I thought it was dishonorable," he said, "that while my fellow countrymen were fighting for liberty at home, I should be traveling abroad comfortably."

When Milton returned home he did not go back to Horton, but set up house in London. Here he began to teach his two nephews, his sister's children, who were boys of nine and ten. Their father had died, their mother married again, and Milton not only taught the boys, but took them to live with him. He found pleasure, it would seem, in teaching, for soon his little class grew, and he began to teach other boys, the sons of friends.

When Milton got back home, he didn’t return to Horton but settled in London. Here, he started teaching his two nephews, his sister's kids, who were nine and ten years old. Their dad had passed away, their mom remarried, and Milton not only educated the boys but also welcomed them to live with him. It seems he found joy in teaching, as soon his small class expanded, and he began teaching other boys, the sons of his friends.

Milton was a good master, but a severe one. The boys were kept long hours at their lessons, and we are told that in a year's time they could read a Latin author at sight, and within three years they went through the best Latin and Greek poets. But "as he was severe on one hand, so he was most familiar and free in his conversation to those to whom most sour in his way of education." He himself showed the example of "hard study and spare diet,"** for besides teaching the boys he worked and wrote steadily, study being ever the "grand affair of his life."** Only now and again he went to see "young sparks" of his acquaintance, "and now and then to keep a gawdy-day."** It is scarce to be imagined that a gawdy-day in which John Milton took part could have been very riotous.

Milton was a good teacher, but a strict one. The boys had long hours of lessons, and it’s said that in a year, they could read a Latin author without preparation, and in three years, they had gone through the best Latin and Greek poets. But “as he was strict in one way, he was also very friendly and open in conversation to those he was most stern with in his teaching.” He led by example with “hard work and a simple diet,” because besides teaching the boys, he was constantly working and writing, as study was always the “main focus of his life.” He occasionally visited “young friends” he knew, “and now and then participated in a festive occasion.” It’s hard to imagine that a festive occasion involving John Milton could have been very wild.

*Aubrey.
**Philips.

Aubrey.
**Philips.

Then after Milton had been leading this severe quiet life for about four years, a strange thing happened. One day he set off on a journey. He told no one why he went. Every one thought it was but a pleasure jaunt. He was away about a month, then "home he returns a married man that went out a bachelor."* We can imagine how surprised the little boys would be to find that their grave teacher of thirty-four had brought home a wife, a wife, too, who was little more than a girl a few years older than themselves. And as it was a surprise to them it is still a surprise to all who read and write about Milton's life to this day. With the new wife came several of her friends, and so the quiet house was made gay with feasting and merriment for a few days; for strange to say, Milton, the stern Puritan, had married a Royalist lady, the daughter of a cavalier. After these few merry days the gay friends left, and the young bride remained behind with her grave and learned husband, in her new quiet home. But to poor little Mary Milton, used to a great house and much merry coming and going, the life she now led seemed dull beyond bearing. She was not clever; indeed, she was rather stupid, so after having led a "philosophical life" for about a month, she begged to be allowed to go back to her mother.

Then, after Milton had been living a strict, quiet life for about four years, something unexpected happened. One day, he set off on a journey. He didn’t tell anyone why he was going. Everyone thought it was just a pleasure trip. He was gone for about a month, and when he returned, “home he returns a married man that went out a bachelor.”* We can imagine how surprised the little boys would be to find that their serious teacher, who was thirty-four, had come back with a wife, who was barely older than they were. Just as it surprised them, it still surprises everyone who reads and writes about Milton's life today. With his new wife came several of her friends, and for a few days, the quiet house was filled with celebrations and joy; oddly enough, Milton, the stern Puritan, had married a Royalist woman, the daughter of a cavalier. After these joyful days, the lively friends left, and the young bride stayed behind with her serious and learned husband in her new quiet home. But for poor little Mary Milton, used to a large house and lots of merriment, her new life felt unbearably dull. She wasn't clever; in fact, she was rather dull-witted, so after leading a "philosophical life" for about a month, she asked to go back to her mother.

*Philips.

Philips.

Milton let he go on the understanding that she should return to him in a month or two. But the time appointed came and went without any sign of a returning wife. Milton wrote to her and got no answer. Several times he wrote, and still no answer. Then he sent a messenger. But the messenger returned without an answer, or at least without a pleasing one. He had indeed been "dismissed with some sort of contempt."

Milton let her leave with the understanding that she would come back in a month or two. But the time came and went without any sign of his returning wife. Milton wrote to her and got no reply. He wrote several times, but still no response. Then he sent a messenger. However, the messenger came back without an answer, or at least without a favorable one. He had indeed been "dismissed with some sort of contempt."

It would seem the cavalier family regretted having given a daughter in marriage to the Puritan poet. The poet, on his side, now resolved to cast out forever from his heart and home his truant wife. He set himself harder than before to the task of writing and teaching. He hid his aching heart and hurt pride as best he might beneath a calm and stern bearing. But life had changed for him. Up to this time all had gone as he wished. Ever since, when a boy of twelve, he had sat till midnight over his books with a patient waiting-maid beside him, those around had smoothed his path in life for him. His will had been law until a girl of seventeen defied him.

It seems that the cavalier family regretted marrying their daughter off to the Puritan poet. The poet, for his part, now decided to banish his wayward wife from his heart and home forever. He committed himself even more to writing and teaching. He did his best to hide his aching heart and wounded pride under a calm and stern exterior. But life had changed for him. Until this point, everything had gone according to his wishes. Ever since, at the age of twelve, he had studied late into the night with a patient maid by his side, those around him had smoothed his path in life. His will had been the law until a seventeen-year-old girl challenged him.

Time went on, the King's cause was all but hopeless. Many a cavalier had lost all in his defense, among them those of Mary Milton's family. Driven from their home, knowing hardly where to turn for shelter, they bethought them of Mary's slighted husband. He was on the winning side, and a man of growing importance. Beneath his roof Mary at least would be safe.

Time passed, and the King's cause seemed nearly lost. Many loyal supporters had given everything in his defense, including those from Mary Milton's family. Forced from their home and unsure where to find shelter, they remembered Mary's overlooked husband. He was on the winning side and becoming increasingly influential. Under his roof, Mary would at least be safe.

The poor little runaway wife, we may believe, was afraid to face her angry husband. But helped both by his friends and her own a meeting was arranged. Milton had a friend to whose house he often went, and in this house his wife was hid one day when the poet came to pay a visit. While Milton waited for his friend he was surprised, for when the door opened there came from the adjoining room, not his friend, but "one whom he thought to have never seen more." Mary his wife came to him, and sinking upon her knees before him begged to be forgiven. Long after, in his great poem, Milton seems to describe the scene when he makes Adam cry out to Eve after the Fall, "Out of my sight, thou serpent! That name best befits thee."

The poor little runaway wife was likely too scared to face her angry husband. But with the help of his friends and her own, they arranged a meeting. Milton often visited a friend, and one day while he was there, his wife was hiding in the house. As Milton waited for his friend, he was surprised when the door opened and instead of his friend, it was "someone he thought he would never see again." Mary, his wife, came to him and fell to her knees, begging for forgiveness. Later on, in his great poem, Milton seems to describe this moment when he makes Adam shout to Eve after the Fall, "Get away from me, you serpent! That name suits you best."

                "But Eve,
    Not so repulsed, with tears that ceased not flowing,
    And tresses all disordered, at his feet
    Fell humble, and, embracing them, besought
    His peace; and thus proceeded in her plaint:
        'Forsake me not thus, Adam! Witness, Heaven,
    What love sincere, and reverence in my heart
    I bear thee, and unweeting have offended,
    Unhappily deceived! Thy suppliant
    I beg, and clasp thy knees. Bereave me not,
    Whereon I live, thy gentle looks, thy aid,
    Thy counsel in this uttermost distress,
    My only strength and stay. Forlorn of thee,
    Whither shall I betake me? where subsist?
    While yet we live, scarce one short hour perhaps,
    Between us two let there be peace.'
    . . . . . . .
    She ended weeping; and her lowly plight,
    Immovable till peace obtained from fault
    Acknowledged and deplored, in Adam wrought
    Commiseration. Soon his heart relented
    Towards her, his life so late and sole delight,
    Now at his feet submissive in distress,
    Creature so fair his reconcilement seeking,
    His counsel, whom she had displeased, his aid;
    As one disarmed, his anger all he lost,
    And thus with peaceful words upraised her soon."

"But Eve,
    Not so disgusted, with tears that wouldn’t stop flowing,
    And hair all messy, she fell humbly at his feet,
    Embracing them, and pleading for his forgiveness;
    And so she went on with her complaint:
        'Don't leave me like this, Adam! Witness, Heaven,
    The sincere love and respect I have for you
    And that I’ve unknowingly offended,
    Unintentionally deceived! I’m begging,
    Clinging to your knees. Don’t take away from me,
    The gentle looks, the support,
    Your advice in this utmost distress,
    My only strength and support. Without you,
    Where should I go? Where will I live?
    While we still live, probably just for one more hour,
    Let there be peace between us.'
    . . . . . . .
    She finished weeping; and her humble state,
    Staying still until peace was achieved from the acknowledged
    And regretted fault, stirred pity in Adam.
    Soon his heart softened
    Towards her, his once sole delight,
    Now submissive at his feet in distress,
    A creature so beautiful seeking his forgiveness,
    His guidance, whom she had angered, his help;
    As one disarmed, he lost all his anger,
    And with soothing words lifted her up soon."

Milton thus took back to his home his wandering wife and not her only, but also her father, mother, and homeless brothers and sisters. So although he had moved to a larger house, it was now full to overflowing, for besides all this Royalist family he had living with him his pupils and his own old father.

Milton brought his wandering wife back home, along with her father, mother, and her homeless brothers and sisters. So even though he had moved to a bigger house, it was now overflowing, because in addition to this Royalist family living with him, he also had his students and his own elderly father.

Chapter LVIII MILTON—DARKNESS AND DEATH

AND now for twenty years the pen of Milton was used, not for poetry, but for prose. The poet became a politician. Victory was still uncertain, and Milton poured out book after book in support of the Puritan cause. These books are full of wrath and scorn and all the bitter passion of the time. They have hardly a place in true literature, so we may pass them over glad that Milton found it possible to spend his bitterness in prose and leave his poetry what it is.

AND now for twenty years, Milton’s pen was used not for poetry, but for prose. The poet turned into a politician. Victory was still uncertain, and Milton produced book after book to support the Puritan cause. These books are filled with anger, contempt, and all the intense emotions of the time. They hardly belong in true literature, so we can overlook them, relieved that Milton was able to express his bitterness in prose and keep his poetry as it is.

One only of his prose works is still remembered and still read for its splendid English. That is Areopagitica, a passionate appeal for a free press. Milton desired that a man should have not only freedom of thought, but freedom to write down and print and publish these thoughts. But the rulers of England, ever since printing had been introduced, had thought otherwise, and by law no book could be printed until it had been licensed, and no man might set up a printing press without permission from Government. To Milton this was tyranny. "As good almost kill a man as kill a good book," he said, and again "Give me the liberty to know, to utter, and to argue freely according to my conscience above all liberties." He held the licensing law in contempt, and to show his contempt he published Areopagitica without a license and without giving the printer's or bookseller's name. It was not the first time Milton had done this, and his enemies tried to use it against him to bring him into trouble. But he had become by this time too important a man, and nothing came of it.

One of his prose works is still remembered and read today for its excellent English. That work is Areopagitica, a passionate plea for a free press. Milton believed that people should have not only the freedom to think but also the freedom to write, print, and publish their thoughts. However, the rulers of England, since the introduction of printing, had other ideas. By law, no book could be printed without a license, and no one could set up a printing press without government permission. To Milton, this was tyranny. "It's almost as bad to kill a man as it is to kill a good book," he stated, and again he said, "Give me the freedom to know, to express, and to argue freely according to my conscience above all other freedoms." He looked down on the licensing law, and to show his disdain, he published Areopagitica without a license and without crediting the printer or bookseller. This wasn't the first time Milton had done something like this, and his enemies tried to use it against him to get him in trouble. But by then, he had become too significant a figure, and nothing came of it.

Time went on, the bitter struggle between King and people came to an end. The people triumphed, and the King laid his head upon the block. Britain was without ruler other than Parliament. It was then, one March day in 1649, that a few grave-faced, somber- clad men knocked at the door of Milton's house. We can imagine them tramping into the poet's low-roofed study, their heavy shoes resounding on the bare floor, their sad faces shaded with their tall black hats. And there, in sing-song voices, they tell the astonished man that they come from Parliament to ask him to be Secretary for Foreign Tongues.

Time passed, and the bitter conflict between the King and the people came to an end. The people emerged victorious, and the King laid his head on the block. Britain was left without a ruler except for Parliament. It was then, one March day in 1649, that a few serious-looking men dressed in dark clothing knocked on the door of Milton's house. We can picture them walking into the poet's low-ceilinged study, their heavy shoes echoing on the bare floor, their sorrowful faces shaded by their tall black hats. And there, in a sing-song manner, they tell the surprised man that they have come from Parliament to ask him to be Secretary for Foreign Tongues.

Milton was astonished, but he accepted the post. And now his life became a very busy one. It had been decided that all letters to foreign powers should be written in Latin, but many Governments wrote to England in their own languages. Milton had to translate these letters, answer them in Latin, and also write little books or pamphlets in answer to those which were written against the Government.

Milton was amazed, but he took the job. And now his life became extremely busy. It was decided that all correspondence with foreign governments would be in Latin, but many countries wrote to England in their own languages. Milton had to translate these letters, respond to them in Latin, and also write short books or pamphlets to counter those written against the Government.

It was while he was busy with this, while he was pouring out bitter abuse upon his enemies or upon the enemies of his party, that his great misfortune fell upon him. He became blind. He had had many warnings. He had been told to be careful of his eyes, for the sight of one had long been gone. But in spite of all warnings he still worked on, and at length became quite blind.

It was while he was caught up in this, while he was hurling angry insults at his enemies or at the enemies of his party, that his major misfortune struck. He went blind. He had received many warnings. People had advised him to take care of his eyes, since he had already lost the sight in one. But despite all the warnings, he kept working and eventually became completely blind.

His enemies jeered at him, and said it was a judgment upon him for his wicked writing. But never for a moment did Milton's spirit quail. He had always been sure of himself, sure of his mission in life, sufficient for himself. And now that the horror of darkness shut him off from others, shut him still more into himself, his heart did not fail him. Blind at forty-three, he wrote:—

His enemies mocked him, claiming it was a punishment for his sinful writing. But not once did Milton's spirit falter. He had always been confident in himself, certain of his purpose in life, self-sufficient. And now, as the fear of darkness isolated him from others and drew him deeper into himself, his heart remained strong. Blind at forty-three, he wrote:—

    "When I consider how my light is spent,
    Ere half my days, in this dark world and wide,
    And that one talent which is death to hide,
    Lodg'd with me useless, though my soul more bent
    To serve therewith my Maker, and present
    My true account, lest He, returning, chide;
    'Doth God exact day labour, light denied?'
    I fondly ask: but Patience, to prevent
    That murmur, soon replies, 'God doth not need
    Either man's work, or His own gifts; who best
    Bear His mild yoke, they serve Him best: His state
    Is kingly; thousands at His bidding speed,
    And post o'er land and ocean without rest;
    They also serve who only stand and wait.'"

"When I think about how I've spent my light,
    Before I’ve even lived half my days, in this vast and dark world,
    And how that one talent I have is useless if hidden,
    Stuck with me and wasted, even though my heart is more determined
    To use it to serve my Maker, and to present
    My true account, so He doesn’t scold me when He returns;
    'I foolishly wonder: does God expect a day's work when denied light?'
    But Patience, to stop
    That complaint, quickly answers, 'God doesn’t need
    Either man’s work or His own gifts; those who best
    Bear His gentle yoke are His best servants: His power
    Is royal; thousands hurry at His command,
    And travel across land and sea without rest;
    They also serve who only stand and wait.'"

Milton meant to take up this new burden patiently, but at forty- three, with all the vigor of life still stirring in him, he could not meekly fold his hands to stand and wait. Indeed, his greatest work was still to come. Blind though he was, he did not give up his post of Latin Secretary. He still remained Chief Secretary, and others worked under him, among them Andrew Marvell, the poet. He still gave all his brain and learning to the service of his country, while others supplied his lacking eyesight. But now in the same year Fate dealt him another blow. His wife died. Perhaps there had never been any great love or understanding between these two, for Milton's understanding of all women was unhappy. But now, when he had most need of a woman's kindly help and sympathy, she went from him leaving to his blind care three motherless girls, the eldest of whom was only six years old.

Milton intended to handle this new challenge with patience, but at forty-three, with all the energy of life still within him, he couldn't just stand by and wait. In fact, his greatest work was yet to come. Even though he was blind, he didn't resign from his role as Latin Secretary. He remained Chief Secretary, with others working under him, including the poet Andrew Marvell. He continued to dedicate all his intellect and knowledge to serving his country, while others compensated for his lost eyesight. But that same year, Fate dealt him another blow. His wife passed away. There may never have been much love or understanding between them, as Milton’s views on women were often troubled. Yet now, when he needed a woman's support and compassion the most, she left him with three motherless daughters, the oldest of whom was just six years old.

We know little of Milton's home life during the next years. But it cannot have been a happy one. His children ran wild. He tried to teach them in some sort. He was dependent now on others to read to him, and he made his daughters take their share of this. He succeeded in teaching them to read in several languages, but they understood not a word of what they read, so it was no wonder that they looked upon it as a wearisome task. They grew up with neither love for nor understanding of their stern blind father. To them he was not the great poet whose name should be one of the triumphs of English Literature. He was merely a severe father and hard taskmaster.

We know very little about Milton's home life during those years. But it couldn’t have been happy. His children were unruly. He tried to teach them in some way. He was now reliant on others to read to him, and he made his daughters take turns doing this. He managed to teach them to read in several languages, but they didn’t understand a word of what they were reading, so it’s no surprise they saw it as a boring chore. They grew up without love for or understanding of their strict blind father. To them, he wasn’t the great poet whose name should be celebrated in English Literature. He was just a strict dad and a tough disciplinarian.

Four years after his first wife died Milton married again. This lady he never saw, but she was gentle and kind, and he loved her. For fifteen months she wrought peace and order in his home, then she too died, leaving her husband more lonely than before. He mourned her loss in poetic words. He dreamed she came to him one night:—

Four years after his first wife passed away, Milton remarried. He never actually met this woman, but she was gentle and kind, and he loved her. For fifteen months, she brought peace and order to his home, and then she too passed away, leaving him lonelier than before. He mourned her loss in poetry. He dreamed that she visited him one night:—

    "Came vested all in white, pure as her mind;
    Her face was veil'd; yet to my fancied sight
    Love, sweetness, goodness, in her person shin'd
    So clear, as in no face with more delight.
    But O, as to embrace me she inclin'd,
    I wak'd; she fled; and day brought back my night."

"Came dressed all in white, as pure as her thoughts;
    Her face was covered; yet in my imagined view,
    Love, sweetness, goodness, shone in her presence
    So clearly, more delight than any other face.
    But oh, as she leaned in to embrace me,
    I woke up; she vanished, and the day returned my night."

With this sonnet (for those lines are part of the last sonnet Milton ever wrote) it would seem as if a new period began with Milton, his second period of poetry writing. Who knows but that it was the sharp sorrow of his loss which sent him back to poetry. For throughout Milton's life we can see that it was always something outside himself which made him write poetry. He did not sing like the birds because he must, but because he was asked to sing by some person, or made to sing by some circumstance.

With this sonnet (since those lines are part of the last sonnet Milton ever wrote), it seems like a new era began for Milton, his second phase of writing poetry. Who knows, maybe it was the deep sadness of his loss that brought him back to poetry. Throughout Milton's life, we can see that it was always something external that inspired him to write. He didn't write like the birds just because he wanted to, but because someone asked him to sing or because of certain circumstances that pushed him to do so.

However that may be, it was now that Milton began his greatest work, Paradise Lost. Twenty years before the thought had come to him that he would write a grand epic. We have scarcely spoken of an epic since that first of all our epics, the Story of Beowulf. And although others had written epics, Milton is to be remembered as the writer of the great English epic. At first he thought of taking Arthur for his hero, but as more and more he saw what a mass of fable had gathered round Arthur, as more and more he saw how plain a hero Arthur seemed, stripped of that fable, his mind turned from the subject. And when, at last, after twenty years of almost unbroken silence as a poet, he once more let his organ voice be heard, it was not a man he spoke of, but Man. He told the story which Caedmon a thousand years before had told of the war in heaven, of the temptation and fall of man, and of how Adam and Eve were driven out of the happy garden.

However that may be, it was at this point that Milton began his greatest work, *Paradise Lost*. Twenty years earlier, he had the idea to write a grand epic. We’ve hardly mentioned an epic since the first of all our epics, the Story of Beowulf. Even though others had written epics, Milton is remembered as the author of the great English epic. Initially, he considered making Arthur his hero, but as he realized how much fable had built up around Arthur and how simple a hero he appeared without that fable, he shifted his focus. Then, after twenty years of mostly silence as a poet, when he finally let his poetic voice be heard again, he didn’t talk about a man, but about Man. He recounted the story that Caedmon had told a thousand years earlier about the war in heaven, the temptation and fall of man, and how Adam and Eve were expelled from the joyful garden.

    "Of man's first disobedience, and the fruit
    Of that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste
    Brought death into the world, and all our woe,
    With loss of Eden, till one greater Man
    Restore us, and regain the blissful seat,
    Sing, Heavenly Muse."

"About the first disobedience of man, and the fruit
    From that forbidden tree, whose deadly taste
    Brought death into the world, along with all our pain,
    With the loss of Eden, until one greater Man
    Restores us and brings back our blissful place,
    Sing, Heavenly Muse."

You will remember, or if you look back to Chapter XIII you can read again about the old poet Caedmon and what he wrote. It was in 1655 that Junius published the so-called Caedmon Manuscript, and Milton, who was so great a student, no doubt heard of it and found some one to read it to him. And perhaps these poems helped to decide him in his choice, although many years before he had thought of writing on the subject.

You’ll remember, or if you check back to Chapter XIII, you can read again about the old poet Caedmon and his works. It was in 1655 that Junius published the so-called Caedmon Manuscript, and Milton, being such a keen student, probably heard about it and had someone read it to him. It’s possible these poems influenced his decision, even though he had considered writing about the topic many years earlier.

Perhaps when you are older it may interest you to read the poems of Milton and the poems of Caedmon together. Then you will see how far ahead of the old poet Milton is in smooth beauty of verse, how far behind him sometimes in tender knowledge of man and woman. But I do not think you can hope to read Paradise Lost with true pleasure yet a while. It is a long poem in blank verse, much of it will seem dull to you, and you will find it hard to be interested in Adam and Eve. For Milton set himself a task of enormous difficulty when he tried to interest common men and women in people who were without sin, who knew not good nor evil. Yet if conceit, if self-assurance, if the want of the larger charity which helps us to understand another's faults, are sins, then Adam sinned long before he left Milton's Paradise. In fact, Adam is often a bore, and at times he proves himself no gentleman in the highest and best meaning of the word.

Maybe when you're older, you'll be interested in reading the poems of Milton alongside those of Caedmon. Then you'll see how much smoother and more beautiful Milton's verses are and how sometimes he falls short in understanding men and women. But I don't think you can really enjoy Paradise Lost just yet. It's a long poem in blank verse, and much of it might seem dull to you; you might find it hard to care about Adam and Eve. Milton took on a huge challenge by trying to engage regular people with characters who are sinless and don't know good from evil. Yet, if arrogance, self-confidence, and a lack of the kind of compassion that helps us understand others' flaws are considered sins, then Adam sinned long before he left Milton's Paradise. In fact, Adam can often be quite tedious, and sometimes he shows he's not a gentleman in the fullest sense of the word.

But in spite of Adam, in spite of everything that can be said against it, Paradise Lost remains a splendid poem. Never, perhaps, has the English language been used more nobly, never has blank verse taken on such stately measure. Milton does not make pictures for us, like some poets, like Spenser, for instance; he sings to us. He sings to us, not like the gay minstrel with his lute, but in stately measured tones, which remind us most of solemn organ chords. His voice comes to us, too, out of a poet's country through which, if we would find our way, we must put our hand in his and let him guide us while he sings. And only when we come to love "the best words in the best order" can we truly enjoy Milton's Paradise Lost.

But despite Adam, and everything that can be said against it, Paradise Lost is still an amazing poem. Never, perhaps, has the English language been used so nobly, and never has blank verse adopted such a grand rhythm. Milton doesn’t create images for us like some poets, such as Spenser; he sings to us. He sings not like a cheerful minstrel with his lute, but in grand, measured tones that remind us more of deep organ chords. His voice reaches us from a poet's realm, and if we want to navigate through it, we must take his hand and let him lead us while he sings. Only when we learn to appreciate "the best words in the best order" can we truly enjoy Milton's Paradise Lost.

Milton fails at times to interest us in Adam, but he does interest us in the Bad Angel Satan, and it has been said over and over again that Satan is his true hero. And with such a man as Milton this was hardly to be wondered at. All his life had been a cry for liberty—liberty even when it bordered on rebellion. And so he could not fail to make his arch rebel grand, and even in his last degradation we somehow pity him, while feeling that he is almost too high for pity. Listen to Satan's cry of sorrow and defiance when he finds himself cast out from Heaven:—

Milton sometimes struggles to make us care about Adam, but he definitely makes us interested in the Bad Angel Satan, and it's been said countless times that Satan is really his true hero. Given who Milton was, it's not surprising. His entire life was a shout for freedom—freedom even when it teetered on rebellion. So, he couldn’t help but portray his ultimate rebel as grand, and even in his lowest moments, we somehow feel sorry for him while sensing he’s almost too noble for pity. Listen to Satan’s cry of sorrow and defiance when he realizes he’s been cast out of Heaven:—

    "'Is this the region, this the soil, the clime,'
    Said then the lost Archangel, 'this the seat
    That we must change for heaven?—this mournful gloom
    For that celestial light? Be it so, since he
    Who now is sovran can dispose and bid
    What shall be right; farthest from his is best,
    Whom reason hath equalled, force hath made supreme
    Above his equals. Farewell, happy fields,
    Where joy for ever dwells! Hail, horrors! hail,
    Infernal world! and thou, profoundest Hell
    Receive thy new possessor—one who brings
    A mind not to be changed by place or time,
    The mind is its own place, and in itself
    Can make a Heaven of Hell, a Hell of Heaven.
    What matter where, if I be still the same,
    And what I should be, all but less than he
    Whom thunder hath made greater? Here at least
    We shall be free the Almighty hath not built
    Here for his envy, will not drive us hence;
    Here we may reign secure; and, in my choice,
    To reign is worth ambition, though in Hell:
    Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.'"

"'Is this the place, this the ground, this the climate,'
    Said then the lost Archangel, 'is this the spot
    That we must trade for heaven?—this dreary darkness
    For that heavenly light? So be it, since he
    Who is in charge can decide what is right;
    Far from his is best, whom reason has made equal,
    force has made supreme
    Above his peers. Farewell, happy fields,
    Where joy forever lives! Hail, horrors! hail,
    Infernal world! and you, deepest Hell
    Receive your new owner—one who brings
    A mind that isn’t swayed by place or time,
    The mind is its own place, and in itself
    Can create a Heaven out of Hell, or a Hell out of Heaven.
    What does it matter where, if I remain the same,
    And what I should be, all but less than he
    Whom thunder has made greater? Here at least
    We will be free; the Almighty hasn't built
    This place for his envy, will not drive us away;
    Here we may reign securely; and, in my choice,
    To reign is worth having ambition, even in Hell:
    Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.'"

Then in contrast to this outburst of regal defiance, read the last beautiful lines of the poem and see in what softened mood of submission Milton pictures our first parents as they leave the Happy Garden:—

Then, in contrast to this burst of royal defiance, read the last beautiful lines of the poem and see how Milton depicts our first parents in a softened mood of submission as they leave the Happy Garden:—

    "In either hand the hastening Angel caught
    Our lingering parents, and to the eastern gate
    Led them direct, and down the cliff as fast
    To the subjected plain—then disappeared.
    They, looking back, all the eastern side beheld
    Of Paradise, so late their happy seat,
    Waved over by that flaming brand; the gate
    With dreadful faces thronged and fiery arms.
    Some natural tears they dropped, but wiped them soon;
    The world was all before them, where to choose
    Their place of rest, and Providence their guide.
    They, hand in hand, with wandering steps and slow,
    Through Eden took their solitary way."

"In either hand, the rushing Angel grabbed
    Our lingering parents and led them straight to the eastern gate,
    Down the cliff as quickly as possible,
    And then disappeared.
    They looked back and saw all the eastern side of
    Paradise, which had just been their happy home,
    Waved over by that flaming brand; the gate
    Crowded with terrifying faces and fiery arms.
    They shed a few natural tears but soon wiped them away;
    The world was wide open before them, allowing them to choose
    Their place of rest, with Providence as their guide.
    They, hand in hand, with wandering steps and slow,
    Made their way through Eden alone."

Milton worked slowly at this grand poem. Being blind he had now to depend on others to write out what poetry he made in his own mind, so it was written "in a parcel of ten, twenty, or thirty verses at a time by whatever hand came next." We are told that when he was dictating sometimes he sat leaning back sideways in an easy-chair, with his leg flung over the arm. Sometimes he dictated from his bed, and if in the middle of the night lines came to him, whatever time it was he would ring for one of his daughters to write them down for him, lest the thought should be lost ere morning.

Milton worked slowly on this epic poem. Being blind, he had to rely on others to write down the poetry he created in his mind, so it was written "in a batch of ten, twenty, or thirty verses at a time by whoever was available." We're told that when he dictated, he sometimes leaned back sideways in an easy chair with his leg draped over the arm. Other times, he dictated from his bed, and if lines of poetry came to him in the middle of the night, he would ring for one of his daughters to write them down for him, so he wouldn't lose the thought before morning.

We are told, too, that he wrote very little in summer. For he said himself that it was in winter and spring that his poetic fancy seemed to come best to him, and that what he wrote at other times did not please him. "So that in all the years he was about this poem, he may be said to have spent but half his time therein."*

We’re also told that he wrote very little in the summer. He himself said that his creativity flourished in winter and spring, and that what he wrote at other times didn’t satisfy him. "So, in all the years he worked on this poem, it could be said that he only spent half his time on it."*

*Philips.

Philips.

But now, while Milton's mind was full of splendid images, while in spite of the discomfort and lonliness of his misruled home, he was adding line to line of splendid sounding English, great changes came over the land.

But now, while Milton's mind was filled with brilliant images, despite the discomfort and loneliness of his poorly managed home, he was putting together line after line of beautiful English, significant changes were happening across the land.

Oliver Cromwell died. To him succeeded his son Richard. But his weak hands could not hold the scepter. He could not bind together a rebel people as great Oliver had done. In a few months he gave up the task, and little more than a year later the people who had wept at the death of the great Protector, were madly rejoicing at the return of a despot.

Oliver Cromwell died. His son Richard succeeded him. But his weak hands couldn't hold the scepter. He couldn't unite a rebellious people like great Oliver had done. Within a few months, he gave up the task, and a little more than a year later, the people who had mourned the death of the great Protector were wildly celebrating the return of a despot.

With a Stuart king upon the throne, there was no safety for the rebel poet who had used all the power of his wit and learning against the Royal cause. Pity for his blindness might not save him. So listening to the warnings of his friends, he fled into hiding somewhere in the city of London, "a place of retirement and abscondence."

With a Stuart king on the throne, there was no safety for the rebel poet who had wielded all the power of his wit and knowledge against the Royal cause. Sympathy for his ignorance wouldn't protect him. So, heeding the warnings of his friends, he went into hiding somewhere in the city of London, "a place of retirement and abscondence."

But after a time the danger passed, and Milton crept forth from his hiding-place. It was perhaps pity for his blind helplessness, perhaps contempt for his powerlessness, that saved him, who can tell? His books were burned by the common hangman, and he found himself in prison for a short time, but he was soon released. While others were dying for their cause, the blind poet whose trumpet call had been Liberty! Liberty! was contemptuously allowed to live.

But after a while, the danger faded, and Milton emerged from his hiding spot. It might have been pity for his blindness and helplessness, or maybe disdain for his inability to fight back, that spared him—who knows? His books were burned by the local executioner, and he ended up in prison for a little while, but he was released soon after. While others were dying for their cause, the blind poet who had called out for Liberty! Liberty! was scornfully allowed to live.

Now indeed had Milton fallen on dark and evil days. He had escaped with his life and was free. But all that he had worked for during the past twenty years he saw shattered as at one blow. He saw his friends suffering imprisonment and death, himself forsaken and beggared. He found no sympathy at home. His daughters, who had not loved their father in his days of wealth and ease, loved him still less in poverty. They sold his books, cheated him with the housekeeping money, and in every way added to his unhappiness. At length, as a way out of the misery and confusion of his home, Milton married for the third time.

Now Milton had truly fallen on dark and difficult times. He had survived and was free. But everything he had worked for over the last twenty years was destroyed in an instant. He watched his friends suffer imprisonment and death, while he felt abandoned and poor. He found no support at home. His daughters, who hadn’t cared for their father during his prosperous days, cared for him even less in his hardship. They sold his books, took advantage of him with the household money, and in every way added to his misery. Eventually, in search of relief from the pain and chaos of his home, Milton got married for the third time.

The new wife was a placid, kindly woman. She managed the house, managed too the wild, unruly girls as no one had managed them before. She saw the folly of keeping them, wholly untamed and half-educated as they were, at home, and persuaded her husband to let them learn something by which they might earn a living. So they went out into the world "to learn some curious and ingenious sorts of manufacture, that are proper for women to learn, particularly embroideries in gold and silver."

The new wife was a calm, caring woman. She took charge of the household and handled the wild, unruly girls better than anyone had before. She realized it was pointless to keep them at home, completely untamed and only partially educated, and convinced her husband to allow them to learn skills that would help them earn a living. So, they ventured out into the world to learn some interesting and creative types of craftwork that are suitable for women, especially gold and silver embroidery.

Thus for the last few years of his life Milton was surrounded by peace and content such as he had never before known. All through life he had never had any one to love him deeply except his father and his mother, whose love for him was perhaps not all wise. Those who had loved him in part had feared him too, and the fear outdid the love. But now in the evening of his days, if no perfect love came to him, he found at least kindly understanding. His wife admired him and cared for him. She had a fair face and pretty voice, and it is pleasant to picture the gray-haired poet sitting at his organ playing while his wife sings. He cannot see the sun gleam and play in her golden hair, or the quick color come and go in her fair face, but at least he can take joy in the sound of her sweet fresh voice.

So, for the last few years of his life, Milton was surrounded by a sense of peace and contentment that he had never experienced before. Throughout his life, he had only been truly loved by his father and mother, and even their love might not have been entirely wise. Those who had loved him partially had also feared him, and that fear overshadowed the love. But now, in the twilight of his life, if he didn’t find perfect love, at least he discovered a kind understanding. His wife admired and cared for him. She had a beautiful face and a lovely voice, and it’s nice to imagine the gray-haired poet sitting at his organ playing while his wife sings. He can’t see the sunlight glinting in her golden hair or the quick changes of color in her fair face, but he can still find joy in the sound of her sweet, fresh voice.

It was soon after this third marriage that Paradise Lost was finished and published. And even in those wild Restoration days, when laughter and pleasure alone were sought, men acknowledged the beauty and grandeur of this grave poem. "This man cuts us all out, and the ancients too," said Dryden, another and younger poet.

It was shortly after this third marriage that Paradise Lost was completed and published. Even during those chaotic Restoration days, when people were only after laughter and fun, everyone recognized the beauty and greatness of this serious poem. "This guy outshines all of us, including the ancients," said Dryden, another younger poet.

People now came to visit the author of Paradise Lost, as before they had come to visit great Cromwell's secretary. We have a pleasant picture of him sitting in his garden at the door of his house on sunny days to enjoy the fresh air, for of the many houses in which Milton lived not one was without a garden. There, even when the sun did not shine, wrapt in a great coat of coarse gray cloth, he received his visitors. Or when the weather was colder he sat in an upstairs room hung with rusty green. He wore no sword, as it was the fashion in those days to do, and his clothes were black. His long, light gray hair fell in waves round his pale but not colorless face, and the sad gray eyes with which he seemed to look upon his visitors were still clear and beautiful.

People now visited the author of Paradise Lost, just like they used to visit great Cromwell's secretary. We get a nice image of him sitting in his garden at his house on sunny days, enjoying the fresh air, because every house Milton lived in had a garden. Even when the sun wasn't shining, he would receive his visitors wrapped in a big coat made of coarse gray fabric. On colder days, he would sit in an upstairs room decorated in faded green. He didn't wear a sword, which was the style back then, and his clothes were black. His long, light gray hair fell in waves around his pale but not colorless face, and the sad gray eyes that seemed to observe his visitors were still clear and beautiful.

Life had now come for Milton to a peaceful evening time, but his work was not yet finished. He had two great poems still to write.

Life had now brought Milton to a calm evening, but his work wasn't done yet. He still had two major poems to write.

One was Paradise Regained. In this he shows how man's lost happiness was found again in Christ. Here is a second temptation, the temptation in the wilderness, but this time Satan is defeated, Christ is victorious.

One was Paradise Regained. In this, he illustrates how man's lost happiness was reclaimed in Christ. Here is the second temptation, the temptation in the wilderness, but this time Satan is defeated, and Christ is the victor.

The second poem was Samson Agonistes, which tells the tragic story of Samson in his blindness. And no one reading it can fail to see that it is the story too of Milton in his blindness. It is Milton himself who speaks when he makes Samson exclaim:—

The second poem was Samson Agonistes, which tells the tragic story of Samson in his blindness. And anyone reading it can't help but notice that it’s also the story of Milton in his blindness. It is Milton himself who speaks when he makes Samson exclaim:—

    "O loss of sight, of thee I most complain!
    Blind among enemies: O worse than chains,
    Dungeon, or beggary, or decrepit age!
    Light, the prime work of God, to me is extinct,
    And all her various objects of delight
    Annulled, which might in part my grief have eased.
    Inferior to the vilest now become
    Of man or worm: the vilest here excel me,
    They creep, yet see; I, dark in light, exposed
    To daily fraud, contempt, abuse, and wrong,
    Within doors, or without, still as a fool,
    In power of others, never in my own;—
    O dark, dark, dark, amid the blaze of noon,
    Irrecoverably dark, total eclipse
    Without all hope of day!"

"O loss of sight, I complain about you the most!
    Blind among enemies: Oh, worse than chains,
    A dungeon, or being a beggar, or old age!
    Light, God's greatest creation, is gone for me,
    And all its various beautiful things
    Are gone, which might have eased my pain.
    Now I’m lesser than the lowest of man or worm:
    The very lowest here are better than me,
    They crawl and still see; I, lost in the light, exposed
    To daily deceit, scorn, mistreatment, and wrong,
    Inside or outside, still like a fool,
    Under the power of others, never my own;—
    Oh dark, dark, dark, in the bright light of noon,
    Irrecoverably dark, a complete eclipse
    With no hope for day!"

This was Milton's last poem. He lived still four years longer and still wrote. But his singing days were over, and what he now wrote was in prose. His life's work was done, and one dark November evening in 1674 he peacefully died.

This was Milton's last poem. He lived four more years and continued to write. But his days of writing poetry were over, and what he wrote now was in prose. His life's work was complete, and on a dark November evening in 1674, he died peacefully.

    "Thy soul was like a Star, and dwelt apart:
    Thou hadst a voice whose sound was like the sea:
    Pure as the naked heavens, majestic, free,
    So didst thou travel on life's common way."*

"Your soul was like a star, and lived alone:
    You had a voice that sounded like the sea:
    Pure as the clear sky, majestic, free,
    So you traveled along life's ordinary path."*

*Wordsworth.

Wordsworth.

Chapter LIX BUNYAN—"THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS"

THE second great Puritan writer of England was John Bunyan. He was born in 1628, more than twenty years after Milton. His father was a tinker. A tinker! The word makes us think of ragged, weather-worn men and women who wander about the countryside. They carry bundles of old umbrellas, and sometimes a battered kettle or two. They live, who knows how? they sleep, who knows where? Sometimes in our walks we come across a charred round patch upon the grass in some quiet nook by the roadside, and we know the tinkers have been there, and can imagine all sorts of stories about them. Or sometimes, better still, we find them really there by the roadside boiling a mysterious three- legged black kettle over a fire of sticks.

THE second great Puritan writer of England was John Bunyan. He was born in 1628, more than twenty years after Milton. His father was a tinker. A tinker! The word makes us think of ragged, weather-worn men and women who wander around the countryside. They carry bundles of old umbrellas, and sometimes a battered kettle or two. They live, who knows how? They sleep, who knows where? Sometimes during our walks, we come across a charred round patch on the grass in some quiet spot by the roadside, and we know the tinkers have been there, and we can imagine all sorts of stories about them. Or sometimes, even better, we find them actually there by the roadside, boiling a mysterious three-legged black kettle over a fire of sticks.

But John Bunyan's father was not this kind of tinker. He did not wander about the countryside, but lived at the little village of Elstow, about a mile from the town of Bedford, as his father had before him. He was a poor and honest workman who mended his neighbors' kettles and pans, and did his best to keep his family in decent comfort.

But John Bunyan's father wasn't that kind of tinker. He didn't roam around the countryside; instead, he lived in the small village of Elstow, about a mile from the town of Bedford, just like his father had before him. He was a poor yet honest worker who repaired his neighbors' kettles and pans, doing his utmost to provide for his family in reasonable comfort.

One thing which shows this is that little John was sent to school. In those days learning, even learning to read and write, was not the just due of every one. It was only for the well-to- do. "But yet," says Bunyan himself, "notwithstanding the meanness and inconsiderableness of my parents, it pleased God to put it into their hearts to put me to school, to learn me both to read and write."

One thing that shows this is that little John was sent to school. Back then, education, even just learning to read and write, wasn’t something everyone had access to. It was only for the wealthy. "But still," says Bunyan himself, "despite the humble and insignificant status of my parents, it pleased God to inspire them to send me to school so I could learn both to read and write."

Bunyan was born when the struggle between King and people was beginning to be felt, and was a great boy of fourteen when at last the armies of King and Parliament met on the battlefield of Edgehill. To many this struggle was a struggle for freedom in religion. From end to end of our island the question of religion was the burning question of the day. Religion had wrought itself into the lives of people. In those days of few books the Bible was the one book which might be found in almost every house. The people carried it in their hands, and its words were ever on their lips. But the religion which came to be the religion of more than half the people of England was a stern one. They forgot the Testament of Love, they remembered only the Testament of Wrath. They made the narrow way narrower, and they believed that any who strayed from it would be punished terribly and eternally. It was into this stern world that little John Bunyan was born, and just as a stern religious struggle was going on in England so a stern religious struggle went on within his little heart. He heard people round him talk of sins and death, of a dreadful day of judgment, of wrath to come. These things laid hold of his childish mind and he began to believe that in the sight of God he must be a desperate sinner. Dreadful dreams came to him at night. He dreamed that the Evil One was trying to carry him off to a darksome place there to be "bound down with the chains and bonds of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day." Such dreams made night terrible to him.

Bunyan was born at a time when the conflict between the King and the people was just starting to emerge, and he was already a spirited fourteen-year-old when the armies of the King and Parliament faced off on the battlefield of Edgehill. For many, this conflict was about fighting for religious freedom. Across the entire island, religion was the hot topic of the time. Religion was deeply woven into people's lives. In an era with few books, the Bible was the one book you could find in almost every home. People carried it with them and often spoke its words. However, the version of religion that became the faith for more than half of England was a harsh one. They overlooked the Testament of Love and focused solely on the Testament of Wrath. They made the already narrow path even narrower and believed that anyone who strayed from it would face terrible and eternal punishment. It was into this harsh world that young John Bunyan was born, and just as a severe religious conflict was unfolding in England, a similar battle was happening within his own little heart. He listened to the people around him discussing sins and death, a terrifying day of judgment, and the wrath to come. These ideas seized his young mind, and he began to think that, in God's eyes, he must be a hopeless sinner. Horrifying dreams haunted him at night. He dreamt that the Evil One was trying to drag him away to a dark place, where he would be “bound down with the chains and bonds of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day.” Such dreams turned night into a nightmare for him.

Bunyan tells us that he swore and told lies and that he was the ringleader in all the wickedness of the village. But perhaps he was not so bad as he would have us believe, for he was always very severe in his judgments of himself. Perhaps he was not worse than many other boys who did not feel that they had sinned beyond all forgiveness. And in spite of his awful thoughts and terrifying dreams Bunyan still went on being a naughty boy; he still told lies and swore.

Bunyan tells us that he swore and lied, claiming he was the ringleader in all the mischief of the village. But he might not have been as bad as he claimed, since he was always very harsh in judging himself. Perhaps he wasn't worse than many other boys who didn’t feel they had sinned beyond redemption. And despite his terrible thoughts and scary dreams, Bunyan continued to be a naughty boy; he still lied and swore.

At length he left school and became a tinker like his father. But all England was being drawn into war, and so Bunyan, when about seventeen, became a soldier.

At last, he finished school and became a tinker like his dad. But all of England was getting pulled into war, so Bunyan, at around seventeen, joined the military.

Strange to say we do not know upon which side he fought. Some people think that because his father belonged to the Church of England that he must have fought on the King's side. But that is nothing to go by, for many people belonged to that Church for old custom's sake who had no opinions one way or another, and who took no side until forced by the war to do so. It seems much more likely that Bunyan, so Puritan in all his ways of thought, should fight for the Puritan side. But we do not know. He was not long a soldier, we do not know quite how long, it was perhaps only a few months. But during these few months his life was saved by, what seemed to him afterwards to have been a miracle.

Strangely enough, we don’t know which side he fought on. Some people think that because his father was part of the Church of England, he must have fought for the King's side. But that doesn’t mean much, as many people belonged to that Church out of tradition without any strong opinions, and they didn’t take a side until the war forced them to. It seems more likely that Bunyan, who was very Puritan in his thinking, would have fought for the Puritan side. But we just don’t know. He wasn’t a soldier for long; we aren’t exactly sure how long, maybe just a few months. Yet during those few months, he felt his life was saved by what he later considered to be a miracle.

"When I was a soldier," he says, "I, with others, were drawn out to go to such a place to besiege it. But when I was just ready to go one of the company desired to go in my room. To which, when I had consented, he took my place. And coming to the siege, as he stood sentinel, he was shot in the head with a musket bullet, and died.

"When I was a soldier," he says, "I, along with others, was ordered to go to a certain place to lay siege. But just as I was about to leave, one of the guys asked to take my spot. I agreed, and he took my place. When we got to the siege, he was on guard and got shot in the head with a musket bullet and died."

"Here, as I said, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them did awaken my soul to righteousness. Wherefore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against God."

"Here, as I mentioned, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them stirred my soul to righteousness. Therefore, I continued to sin and became increasingly rebellious against God."

So whether Bunyan served in the Royal army, where he might have heard oaths, or in the Parliamentarian, where he might have heard godly songs and prayers, he still went on his way as before.

So whether Bunyan served in the Royal army, where he might have heard swearing, or in the Parliamentarian, where he could have heard religious songs and prayers, he still continued on his path as before.

Some time after Bunyan left the army, and while he was still very young, he married. Both he and his wife were, he says, "as poor as poor might be, not having so much household stuff as a dish or a spoon betwixt us both. Yet this she had for her part, The Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven and The Practice of Piety, which her father had left her when he died."

Some time after Bunyan left the army, and while he was still very young, he got married. Both he and his wife were, he says, "as poor as could be, not having so much as a dish or a spoon between them. Yet this was her share: The Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven and The Practice of Piety, which her father had left her when he passed away."

These two books Bunyan read with his wife, picking up again the art of reading, which he had been taught at school, and which he had since almost forgotten. He began now to go a great deal to church, and one of his chief pleasures was helping to ring the bells. To him the services were a joy. He loved the singing, the altar with its candles, the rich robes, the white surplices, and everything that made the service beautiful. Yet the terrible struggle between good and evil in his soul went on. He seemed to hear voices in the air, good voices and bad voices, voices that accused him, voices that tempted. He was a most miserable man, and seemed to himself to be one of the most wicked, and yet perhaps the worst thing he could accuse himself of doing was playing games on Sunday, and pleasing himself by bell-ringing. He gave up his bell-ringing because it was a temptation to vanity. "Yet my mind hankered, therefore I would go to the steeple house and look on, though I durst not ring." One by one he gave up all the things he loved, things that even if we think them wrong do not seem to us to merit everlasting punishment. But at last the long struggle ended and his tortured mind found rest in the love of Christ.

These two books Bunyan read with his wife, rediscovering the art of reading he had learned in school but had mostly forgotten. He started going to church a lot more, and one of his main joys was helping ring the bells. To him, the services were a delight. He loved the singing, the altar with its candles, the fancy robes, the white surplices, and everything that made the service beautiful. Yet, he continued to battle the intense struggle between good and evil within himself. He felt he could hear voices in the air, both good and bad, accusing him and tempting him. He was a very unhappy man and felt he was one of the worst sinners. Perhaps the worst thing he believed he had done was play games on Sunday and enjoy ringing the bells. He stopped ringing the bells because it made him feel prideful. "Yet my mind craved it, so I would go to the steeple house and watch, even though I didn’t dare to ring." One by one, he gave up all the things he loved, things that, even if considered wrong, didn't seem deserving of eternal punishment. But eventually, the long struggle ended, and his troubled mind found peace in the love of Christ.

Bunyan himself tells us the story of this long fight in a book called Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners. As we read we cannot help but see that Bunyan was never a very wicked man, but merely a man with a very tender conscience. Things which seemed to other men trifles were to him deadly sins; and although he was so stern to himself, to others he shows a fatherly tenderness which makes us feel that this rough tinker was no narrow Puritan, but a broad-minded, large-hearted Christian. And now that Bunyan had found peace he became a Baptist, and joined the church of a man whom he calls "the holy Mr. Gifford." Gifford had been an officer in the Royal army. He had been wild and drunken, but repenting of his evil ways had become a preacher. Now, until he died some years later, he was Bunyan's fast friend.

Bunyan shares the story of his long struggle in a book called *Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners*. As we read, we can’t help but notice that Bunyan was never really a wicked man, just someone with a very sensitive conscience. Things that seemed trivial to others were, for him, serious sins; and even though he was harsh on himself, he showed a fatherly kindness to others that makes us realize this rough tinker wasn’t a narrow-minded Puritan, but a open-hearted, broad-minded Christian. Once Bunyan found peace, he became a Baptist and joined the church of a man he refers to as "the holy Mr. Gifford." Gifford had been an officer in the Royal army. He was once wild and drunken, but after repenting of his ways, he became a preacher. Until his death a few years later, he was Bunyan's close friend.

In the same year as Bunyan lost his friend his wife too died, and he was left alone with four children, two of them little girls, one of whom was blind. She was, because of that, all the more dear to him. "She lay nearer to my heart than all beside," he says.

In the same year that Bunyan lost his friend, his wife also died, leaving him alone with four kids, two of whom were little girls, one of whom was blind. Because of that, she was even more precious to him. "She lay closer to my heart than anyone else," he says.

And now Bunyan's friends found out his great gift of speech. They begged him to preach, but he was so humble and modest that at first he refused. At length, however, he was over-persuaded. He began his career as a minister and soon became famous. People came from long distances to hear him, and he preached not only in Elstow and Bedford but in all the country round. He preached, not only in churches, but in barns and in fields, by the roadside or in the market-place, anywhere, in fact, where he could gather an audience.

And now Bunyan's friends discovered his amazing gift for speaking. They begged him to preach, but he was so humble and modest that he initially refused. Eventually, though, he was convinced. He started his career as a minister and quickly became well-known. People traveled from far away to hear him, and he preached not just in Elstow and Bedford, but throughout the surrounding area. He preached not only in churches, but also in barns and fields, by the roadside or in the marketplace—anywhere he could gather an audience.

It was while Cromwell ruled that Bunyan began this ministry. But in spite of all the battles that had been fought for religious freedom, there was as yet no real religious freedom in England. Each part, as it became powerful, tried to tyrannize over every other party, and no one was allowed to preach without a license. The Presbyterians were now in power; Bunyan was a Baptist, and some of the Presbyterians would gladly have silenced him. Yet during Cromwell's lifetime he went his way in peace. Then the Restoration came. A few months later Bunyan was arrested for preaching without a license. Those who now ruled "were angry with the tinker because he strove to mend souls as well as kettles and pans."* Before he was taken prisoner Bunyan was warned of his danger, and if he had "been minded to have played the coward" he might have escaped. But he would not try to save himself. "If I should now run to make an escape," he said, "it will be a very ill savour in the country. For what will my weak and newly-converted brethren think of it but that I was not so strong in deed as I was in word."

It was during Cromwell's rule that Bunyan started his ministry. But despite all the struggles for religious freedom, there wasn't any real religious freedom in England yet. Each group that gained power tried to overpower all the others, and preaching without a license was not allowed. The Presbyterians were now in charge; Bunyan was a Baptist, and some Presbyterians would have happily silenced him. Still, during Cromwell's lifetime, he continued his work peacefully. Then the Restoration happened. A few months later, Bunyan was arrested for preaching without a license. Those in power "were angry with the tinker because he strove to mend souls as well as kettles and pans."* Before he was imprisoned, Bunyan was warned of the danger, and if he had "chosen to play it safe," he might have escaped. But he refused to save himself. "If I were to run away now," he said, "it would leave a very bad impression in the country. Because what would my weak and newly-converted brethren think but that I wasn't as strong in action as I was in words."

*Henry Deane.

Henry Deane.

So Bunyan was taken prisoner. Even then he might have been at once set free would he have promised not to preach. But to all persuasions he replied, "I durst not leave off that work which God has called me to."

So Bunyan was taken prisoner. Even then he could have been set free right away if he had promised not to preach. But to all the pleas, he replied, "I can't stop the work that God has called me to."

Thus Bunyan's long imprisonment of twelve years began. He had married again by this time, and the parting with his wife and children was hard for him, and harder still for the young wife left behind "all smayed at the news." But although she was dismayed she was brave of heart, and she at once set about eagerly doing all she could to free her husband. She went to London, she ventured into the House of Lords, and there pleaded for him. Touched by her earnestness and her helplessness the Lords treated her kindly. But they told her they could do nothing for her and that she must plead her case before the ordinary judges.

Thus, Bunyan's long imprisonment of twelve years began. He had remarried by this time, and saying goodbye to his wife and children was difficult for him, and even harder for the young wife left behind, "all dismayed at the news." But even though she was upset, she was brave at heart, and she immediately set about eagerly doing everything she could to free her husband. She went to London, ventured into the House of Lords, and there pleaded for him. Moved by her sincerity and helplessness, the Lords treated her kindly. However, they told her they could do nothing for her and that she would need to appeal her case before the ordinary judges.

So back to Bedford she went, and with beating heart and trembling limbs sought out the judges. Again she was kindly received, but again her petition was of no avail. The law was the law. Bunyan had broken the law and must suffer. He would not promise to cease from preaching, she would as little promise for him. "My lord," she said, "he dares not leave off preaching as long as he can speak."

So back to Bedford she went, and with a pounding heart and trembling limbs, she looked for the judges. Once again, she was met with kindness, but once again her request didn’t succeed. The law was the law. Bunyan had broken the law and had to face the consequences. He wouldn’t promise to stop preaching, and she couldn’t promise that for him either. "My lord," she said, "he can't stop preaching as long as he can speak."

So it was all useless labor, neither side could or would give way one inch. Bursting into tears the poor young wife turned away. But she wept "not so much because they were so hard-hearted against me and my husband, but to think what a sad account such poor creatures will have to give at the coming of the Lord, when they shall then answer for all things whatsoever they have done in the body, whether it be good, or whether it be bad."

So it was all pointless effort, neither side could or would back down even a little. Breaking down in tears, the poor young wife turned away. But she cried "not so much because they were so cold-hearted towards me and my husband, but thinking about the unfortunate reckoning these poor souls will face when the Lord comes, when they will have to answer for everything they’ve done in their lives, whether good or bad."

Seeing there was no help for it, Bunyan set himself bravely to endure his imprisonment. And, in truth, this was not very severe. Strangely enough he was allowed to preach to his fellow- prisoners, he was even at one time allowed to go to church. But the great thing for us is that he wrote books. Already, before his imprisonment, he had written several books, and now he wrote that for which he is most famous, the Pilgrim's Progress.

Seeing that there was no way out, Bunyan bravely accepted his imprisonment. And, in fact, it wasn’t very harsh. Oddly enough, he was allowed to preach to his fellow prisoners, and at one point, he even got to attend church. But the most important part for us is that he wrote books. Already, before his imprisonment, he had authored several works, and now he wrote what he is best known for, the Pilgrim's Progress.

It is a book so well known and so well loved that I think I need say little about it. In the form of a dream Bunyan tells, as you know, the story of Christian who set out on his long and difficult pilgrimage from the City of Destruction to the City of the Blest. He tells of all Christian's trials and adventures on the way, of how he encounters giants and lion, of how he fights with a great demon, and of how at length he arrives at his journey's end in safety. A great writer has said, "There is no book in our literature on which we would so readily stake the fame of the old unpolluted English language, no book which shows so well how rich that language is in its own proper wealth, and how little it has been improved by all that it has borrowed."*

It’s a book that is so well known and loved that I don’t think I need to say much about it. In the form of a dream, Bunyan tells the story of Christian, who embarks on his long and challenging journey from the City of Destruction to the City of the Blest. He describes all of Christian's trials and adventures along the way, how he faces giants and lions, how he battles a great demon, and how he finally reaches his destination safely. A great writer once said, "There is no book in our literature on which we would so readily stake the fame of the old unpolluted English language, no book which shows so well how rich that language is in its own proper wealth, and how little it has been improved by all that it has borrowed."*

*Macaulay.

Macaulay.

For the power of imagination this writer places Bunyan by the side of Milton. Although there were many clever men in England towards the end of the seventeenth century, there were only two minds which had great powers of imagination. "One of those minds produced the Paradise Lost, the other the Pilgrim's Progress." That is very great praise, and yet although Milton and Bunyan are thus placed side by side no two writers are more widely apart. Milton's writing is full of the proofs of his leaning, his English is fine and stately, but it is full of words made from Latin words. As an early writer on him said "Milton's language is English, but it is Milton's English."*

For the power of imagination, this writer puts Bunyan alongside Milton. Although there were many talented people in England toward the end of the seventeenth century, only two minds had remarkable imaginative power. "One of those minds created Paradise Lost; the other created Pilgrim's Progress." That is high praise, and yet, even though Milton and Bunyan are compared, no two writers are more different. Milton's writing is rich with evidence of his influences, his English is elegant and formal, but it's packed with words derived from Latin. As an early critic noted, "Milton's language is English, but it is Milton's English."*

*Richardson.

Richardson.

On the other hand, Bunyan's writing is most simple. He uses strong, plain, purely English words. There is hardly one word in all his writing which a man who knows his Bible cannot easily understand. And it was from the Bible that Bunyan gathered nearly all his learning. He knew it from end to end, and the poetry and grandeur of its language filled his soul. But he read other books, too, among them, we feel sure, the Faery Queen. Some day you may like to compare the adventures of the Red Cross Knight with the adventures of Christian. And perhaps in all the Faery Queen you will find nothing so real and exciting as Christian's fight with Apollyon. Apollyon comes from a Greek word meaning the destroyer. This is how Bunyan tells of the fight:—

On the other hand, Bunyan's writing is very simple. He uses strong, straightforward, and pure English words. There's hardly a word in all his writing that someone who knows their Bible can't easily understand. Bunyan gathered nearly all his knowledge from the Bible. He knew it inside and out, and the beauty and grandeur of its language filled his soul. But he also read other books, including, we’re pretty sure, the Faery Queen. Someday, you might want to compare the adventures of the Red Cross Knight with those of Christian. And maybe in the entire Faery Queen, you won't find anything as real and exciting as Christian's battle with Apollyon. Apollyon comes from a Greek word that means the destroyer. This is how Bunyan describes the fight:—

"But now in this Valley of Humiliation poor Christian was hard put to it. For he had gone but a little way before he espied a Foul Fiend coming over the field to meet him. His name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid and to cast in his mind whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he considered again, that he had no armour for his back, and therefore thought that to turn the back to him might give him greater advantage, with ease, to pierce him with his darts. Therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground. For, he thought, had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my life, 'twould be the best way to stand.

"But now in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was in a tough spot. He had only traveled a short distance when he spotted a Foul Fiend coming across the field to meet him. His name was Apollyon. Christian began to feel scared and weighed his options of whether to turn back or stand his ground. But then he remembered that he had no armor for his back, and he thought that turning away might give the fiend a better chance to hit him with his darts. So he decided to take the risk and stand firm. After all, he reasoned, if all I have to think about is saving my life, then the best thing to do is to stand my ground."

"So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the Monster was hideous to behold. He was clothed with scales like a fish, and they are his pride. He had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke. And his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he came up to Christian he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question him.

"So he continued on, and Apollyon confronted him. Now the Monster was terrifying to look at. He was covered in fish-like scales, which were his pride. He had dragon-like wings, bear-like feet, and fire and smoke came from his belly. His mouth was like that of a lion. When he approached Christian, he looked at him with a scornful expression and began to question him."

"APOLLYON. When came you? and whither are you bound?

"APOLLYON. When did you arrive? And where are you headed?"

"CHRISTIAN. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion."

"CHRISTIAN. I have come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and I am heading to the City of Zion."

After this Apollyon argued with Christian, trying to persuade him to give up his pilgrimage and return to his evil ways. But Christian would listen to nothing that Apollyon could say.

After this, Apollyon argued with Christian, trying to convince him to abandon his journey and go back to his old, sinful ways. But Christian wouldn’t listen to anything Apollyon had to say.

"Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the Way and said, 'I am void of fear in this matter. Prepare thyself to die, for I swear by my Infernal Den that thou shalt go no further. Here will I spill thy soul!'

"Then Apollyon stood across the entire width of the Path and said, 'I have no fear about this. Get ready to die, because I swear by my Infernal Den that you won’t go any further. Here, I will take your soul!'"

"And with that he threw a flaming dart at his heart. But Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that.

"And with that, he threw a fiery dart at his heart. But Christian had a shield in his hand, which he used to catch it, thereby avoiding the danger."

"Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him, and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail, by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and foot. This made Christian give a little back. Apollyon therefore followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent. For you must know that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.

"Then Christian drew his weapon, realizing it was time to take action, and Apollyon charged at him, throwing darts as thick as hail. Despite all Christian's efforts to dodge them, Apollyon managed to wound him in his head, hand, and foot. This caused Christian to stagger back a bit. Apollyon, undeterred, continued his assault, but Christian gathered his courage and fought back as bravely as he could. This intense battle lasted for more than half a day, until Christian was nearly exhausted. You should know that due to his injuries, Christian was growing weaker and weaker."

"Then Apollyon espying his opportunity began to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling with him gave him a dreadful fall. And with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, 'I am sure of thee now.' And with that he had almost pressed him to death so that Christian began to despair of life. But, as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for his sword and caught it, saying, 'Rejoice not against me, O mine Enemy! when I fall I shall arise!' and with that gave him a deadly thrust which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound.

"Then Apollyon spotted his chance and moved in closer to Christian, wrestling with him and knocking him down hard. Christian’s sword flew out of his hand. Apollyon then said, 'I’ve got you now.' With that, he nearly crushed Christian, who started to lose hope. But just as God intended, while Apollyon was about to deliver his final blow to finish off this good man, Christian quickly reached out for his sword and caught it, saying, 'Don’t rejoice over me, my enemy! When I fall, I will rise!' With that, he delivered a deadly strike that forced Apollyon to retreat, as if he had received a fatal blow."

"Christian perceiving that made at him again, saying 'Nay in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.' And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon's wings and sped him away, and Christian saw him no more."

"Christian realized this and responded, saying, 'No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us.' With that, Apollyon spread his dragon wings and flew away, and Christian didn’t see him again."

Bunyan wrote a second part or sequel to the Pilgrim's Progress, in which he tells of the adventures of Christian's wife and children on their way to Zion. But the story does not interest us as the story of Christian does. Because we love Christian we are glad to know that his wife and children escaped destruction, but except that they belong to him we do not really care about them.

Bunyan wrote a second part or sequel to the Pilgrim's Progress, in which he tells about the adventures of Christian's wife and children on their journey to Zion. However, the story doesn't captivate us the way Christian's does. We care about Christian, so we're happy to learn that his wife and children avoided disaster, but aside from their connection to him, we don't really have much interest in them.

Bunyan wrote several other books. The best known are The Holy War and Grace Abounding. The Holy War might be called a Paradise Lost and Regained in homely prose. It tells much the same story, the story of the struggle between Good and Evil for the possession of man's soul.

Bunyan wrote several other books. The best known are The Holy War and Grace Abounding. The Holy War could be described as a Paradise Lost and Regained in simple prose. It tells a similar story, the tale of the battle between Good and Evil for control of a person's soul.

In Grace Abounding Bunyan tells of his own struggle with evil, and it is from that book that we learn much of what we know of his life.

In Grace Abounding, Bunyan shares his personal battle with evil, and it's from that book that we learn a lot of what we know about his life.

He also wrote the Life and Death of Mr. Badman. Instead of telling how a good man struggles with evil and at last wins rest, it tells of how a bad man yields always to evil and comes at last to a sad end. It is not a pretty story, and is one, I think, which you will not care to read.

He also wrote the Life and Death of Mr. Badman. Instead of showing how a good man fights against evil and ultimately finds peace, it tells the story of how a bad man constantly gives in to evil and ends up with a tragic fate. It's not a pleasant story, and honestly, I think you won't want to read it.

Bunyan, too, wrote a good deal of rime, but for the most part it can hardly be called poetry. It is for his prose that we remember him. Yet who would willingly part with the song of the shepherd-boy in the second part of the Pilgrim's Progress:—

Bunyan also wrote quite a bit of verse, but mostly it can't really be considered poetry. It's for his prose that we remember him. Yet who would want to miss the song of the shepherd-boy in the second part of the Pilgrim's Progress:—

    "He that is down needs fear no fall;
        He that is low, no pride:
    He that is humble, ever shall
        Have God to be his guide.

"He who is down doesn't have to fear falling;
        He who is low has no pride:
    He who is humble will always
        Have God as his guide.

    I am content with what I have,
        Little be it or much:
    And, Lord, contentment still I crave,
        Because thou savest such.

I am happy with what I have,
        Whether it’s little or a lot:
    And, God, I still long for contentment,
        Because you provide that.

    Fullness to such a burden is
        That go on pilgrimage:
    Here little, and hereafter bliss,
        Is best from age to age."

Fullness to such a burden is
        That go on a journey:
    Here little, and hereafter joy,
        Is best from generation to generation."

When Bunyan had been in prison for six years he was set free, but as he at once began to preach he was immediately seized and reimprisoned. He remained shut up for six years longer. Then King Charles II passed an Act called the Declaration of Indulgence. By this Act all the severe laws against those who did not conform to the Church of England were done away with, and, in consequence, Bunyan was set free. Charles passed this Act, not because he was sorry for the Nonconformists—as all who would not conform to the Church of England were called—but because he wished to free the Roman Catholics, and he could not do that without freeing the Nonconformists too. Two years later Bunyan was again imprisoned because "in contempt of his Majesty's good laws he preached or teached in other manner than according to the Liturgy or practice of the Church of England." But this time his imprisonment lasted only six months. And I must tell you that many people now think that it was during this later short imprisonment that Bunyan wrote the Pilgrim's Progress, and not during the earlier and longer.

When Bunyan had been in prison for six years, he was released, but as soon as he started preaching again, he was immediately arrested and thrown back in jail. He stayed there for another six years. Then King Charles II passed an Act called the Declaration of Indulgence. This Act got rid of all the harsh laws against people who didn’t conform to the Church of England, and as a result, Bunyan was freed. Charles passed this Act not because he cared about the Nonconformists—what everyone called those who didn't conform to the Church of England—but because he wanted to free the Roman Catholics, and he couldn't do that without also freeing the Nonconformists. Two years later, Bunyan was imprisoned again for "disregarding his Majesty's good laws by preaching or teaching in a way that wasn't according to the Liturgy or practices of the Church of England." But this time, he was in jail for only six months. Many people now believe that it was during this later, shorter imprisonment that Bunyan wrote Pilgrim's Progress, not during the earlier, longer one.

The rest of Bunyan's life passed peacefully and happily. But we know few details of it, for "he seems to have been too busy to keep any records of his busy life."* We know at least that it was busy. He was now a licensed preacher, and if the people had flocked to hear him before his imprisonment they flocked in far greater numbers now. Even learned men came to hear him. "I marvel," said King Charles to one, "that a learned man such as you can sit and listen to an unlearned tinker."

The rest of Bunyan's life was peaceful and happy. But we don’t know many details about it, as "he seems to have been too busy to keep any records of his busy life."* We at least know that it was busy. He was now a licensed preacher, and if people had gathered to hear him before his imprisonment, they came in even greater numbers afterward. Even educated men attended his sermons. "I marvel," said King Charles to one, "that a learned man like you can sit and listen to an uneducated tinker."

*Brown.

Brown.

"May it please your Majesty," replied he, "I would gladly give up all my learning if I could preach like that tinker."

"With all due respect, Your Majesty," he replied, "I would happily give up everything I've learned if I could preach like that tinker."

Bunyan became the head of the Baptist Church. Near and far he traveled, preaching and teaching, honored and beloved wherever he went. And his word had such power, his commands had such weight, that people playfully called him Bishop Bunyan. Yet he was "not puffed up in prosperity, nor shaken in adversity, always holding the golden mean."*

Bunyan became the leader of the Baptist Church. He traveled far and wide, preaching and teaching, and was honored and loved wherever he went. His words had such power, and his commands carried such weight, that people affectionately called him Bishop Bunyan. Yet he was "not conceited in success, nor shaken in hardship, always maintaining balance."*

*Charles Doe.

Charles Doe.

Death found Bunyan still busy, still kindly. A young man who lived at Reading had offended his father so greatly that the father cast him off. In his trouble the young man came to Bunyan. He at once mounted his horse and rode off to Reading. There he saw the angry father, and persuaded him to make peace with his repentant son.

Death found Bunyan still active, still compassionate. A young man living in Reading had upset his father so much that the father disowned him. In his distress, the young man sought out Bunyan. Without hesitation, he got on his horse and rode to Reading. Once there, he faced the angry father and convinced him to reconcile with his remorseful son.

Glad at his success, Bunyan rode on to London, where he meant to preach. But the weather was bad, the roads were heavy with mud, he was overtaken by a storm of rain, and ere he could find shelter he was soaked to the skin. He arrived at length at a friend's house wet and weary and shaking with fever. He went to bed never to rise again. The time had come when, like Christian, he must cross the river which all must cross "where there is no bridge to go over and the river very deep." But Bunyan, like Christian, was held up by Hope. He well knew the words, "When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee, and through the rivers they shall not overflow thee." And so he crossed over.

Happy about his success, Bunyan rode on to London, where he planned to preach. But the weather was bad, the roads were muddy, he got caught in a rainstorm, and before he could find shelter, he was drenched. He eventually made it to a friend's house, wet, exhausted, and shaking with fever. He went to bed and never got up again. The time had come when, like Christian, he had to cross the river that everyone must cross "where there is no bridge to go over and the river very deep." But Bunyan, like Christian, was supported by Hope. He knew the words, "When you pass through the waters I will be with you, and through the rivers they won't overwhelm you." And so he crossed over.

And may we not believe that Bunyan, when he reached the other side, heard again, as he had once before heard in his immortal dream, "all the bells in the city ring again with joy," and that it was said unto him, "Enter ye into the joy of our Lord"?

And can we not believe that Bunyan, when he got to the other side, heard again, just as he had in his famous dream, "all the bells in the city ringing with joy," and that it was said to him, "Come into the joy of our Lord"?

YEAR 9

Chapter LX DRYDEN—THE NEW POETRY

"THE life of Dryden may be said to comprehend a history of the literature of England, and its changes, during nearly half a century." With these words Sir Walter Scott, himself a great writer, began his life of John Dryden. Yet although Dryden stands for so much in the story of our literature, as a man we know little of him. As a writer his influence on the age in which he lived was tremendous. As a man he is more shadowy than almost any other greater writer. We seem to know Chaucer, and Spenser, and Milton, and even Shakespeare a little, but to know Dryden in himself seems impossible. We can only know him through his works, and through his age. And in him we find the expression of his age.

"THE life of Dryden can be seen as a history of English literature and its changes over nearly fifty years." With these words, Sir Walter Scott, a notable writer himself, began his biography of John Dryden. Yet, even though Dryden represents so much in the narrative of our literature, we know very little about him as a person. His impact on the period in which he lived was enormous. However, as an individual, he is more elusive than almost any other major writer. We seem to have a grasp of Chaucer, Spenser, Milton, and even a bit of Shakespeare, but truly understanding Dryden himself feels impossible. We can only know him through his works and the context of his time. In him, we find a reflection of his era.

With Milton ended the great romantic school of poetry. He was indeed as one born out of time, a lonely giant. He died and left no follower. With Dryden began a new school of poetry, which was to be the type of English poetry for a hundred and fifty years to come. This is called the classical school, and the rime which the classical poets used is called the heroic couplet. It is a long ten-syllabled line, and rimes in couplets, as, for instance:—

With Milton, the great romantic era of poetry came to an end. He truly seemed like someone out of place in his time, a solitary giant. He passed away without leaving any followers. With Dryden, a new era of poetry began, which would define English poetry for the next hundred and fifty years. This is known as the classical era, and the rhyme scheme used by classical poets is called the heroic couplet. It consists of a long ten-syllable line and rhymes in pairs, as, for example:—

    "He sought the storms; but, for a calm unfit,
    Would stem too nigh the sands, to boast his wit,
    Great wits are sure to madness near allied,
    And thin partitions do their bounds divide."*

"He chased the storms; but, when it was too calm,
    He would come too close to the sands, to show off his cleverness,
    Great minds are definitely close to madness,
    And thin boundaries divide their limits."*

*Absalom and Achitophel.

Absalom and Achitophel.

Dryden did not invent the heroic couplet, but it was he who first made it famous. "It was he," says Scott, "who first showed that the English language was capable of uniting smoothness and strength." But when you come to read Dryden's poems you may perhaps feel that in gaining the smoothness of Art they have lost something of the beauty of Nature. The perfect lines with their regular sounding rimes almost weary us at length, and we are glad to turn to the rougher beauty of some earlier poet.

Dryden didn’t create the heroic couplet, but he was the one who really popularized it. “It was he,” Scott notes, “who first demonstrated that the English language could combine smoothness and strength.” However, when you read Dryden's poems, you might feel that while they achieve the smoothness of art, they lose some of the beauty of nature. The flawless lines with their consistently rhythmic rhymes can become exhausting after a while, and we find ourselves relieved to return to the more rugged beauty of earlier poets.

But before speaking more of what Dryden did let me tell you a little of what we know of his life.

But before discussing more about what Dryden did, let me share a bit about what we know of his life.

John Dryden was the son of a Northamptonshire gentleman who had a small estate and a large family, for John was the eldest of fourteen children. The family was a Puritan one, although in 1631, when John was born, the Civil War had not yet begun.

John Dryden was the son of a gentleman from Northamptonshire who owned a small estate and had a big family, as John was the oldest of fourteen children. The family was Puritan, even though the Civil War hadn’t started yet in 1631, the year John was born.

When John Dryden left school he went, like nearly all the poets, to Cambridge. Of what he did at college we know very little. He may have been wild, for more than once he got into trouble, and once he was "rebuked on the head" for speaking scornfully of some nobleman. He was seven years at Cambridge, but he looked back on these years with no joy. He had no love for his University, and even wrote:—

When John Dryden finished school, he went to Cambridge, like almost all poets. We know very little about what he did at college. He might have been rebellious, since he got into trouble more than once, and once he was "rebuked on the head" for speaking disrespectfully about a nobleman. He spent seven years at Cambridge, but he didn’t look back on those years with any happiness. He had no affection for his University and even wrote:—

    "Oxford to him a dearer name shall be,
    Than his own Mother University."

"Oxford will mean more to him,
    Than his own Mother University."

Already at college Dryden had begun to write poetry, but his poem on the death of Cromwell is perhaps the first that is worth remembering:—

Already in college, Dryden started writing poetry, but his poem about Cromwell's death is probably the first one that's truly memorable:—

    "Swift and relentless through the land he past,
    Like that bold Greek, who did the East subdue;
    And made to battles of such heroic haste
    As if on wings of victory he flew.

"Swift and unstoppable across the land he passed,
    Like that brave Greek, who conquered the East;
    And rushed into battles with such heroic speed
    As if he were flying on wings of victory.

    He fought secure of fortune as of fame,
    Till by new maps the island might be shown
    Of conquests, which he strewed where'er he came,
    This as the galaxy with stars is sown.

He fought confident in both luck and glory,
    Until new maps could highlight the island
    Of victories that he scattered wherever he went,
    Just like the galaxy is filled with stars.

    Nor was he like those stars which only shine,
    When to pale mariners they storms portend,
    He had a calmer influence, and his mien
    Did love and majesty together blend.

Nor was he like those stars that only shine,
    When they warn pale sailors of impending storms,
    He had a calmer presence, and his demeanor
    Blended love and majesty together.

    Nor died he when his ebbing fame went less,
    But when fresh laurels courted him to live:
    He seemed but to prevent some new success,
    As if above what triumphs earth could give.

Nor did he die when his fading fame declined,
    But when new honors invited him to stay alive:
    He appeared to be just avoiding some new victory,
    As if he were beyond what successes the world could offer.

    His ashes in a peaceful urn shall rest;
    His name a great example stands, to show,
    How strangely high endeavours may be blessed,
    Where piety and valour jointly go."

His ashes in a quiet urn will rest;
    His name remains a strong example, showing,
    How unexpectedly great efforts can be rewarded,
    When faith and courage work together."

So wrote Dryden. But after the death of Cromwell came the Restoration. Dryden had been able to admire Cromwell, but although he came of a Puritan family he could never have been a Puritan at heart. What we learn of him in his writings show us that. He was not of the stern stuff which makes martyrs and heroes. There was no reason why he should suffer for a cause in which he did not whole-heartedly believe. So Dryden turned Royalist, and the very next poem he wrote was On the Happy Restoration and Return of His Majesty Charles the Second.

So wrote Dryden. But after Cromwell's death came the Restoration. Dryden had been able to admire Cromwell, but even though he came from a Puritan family, he could never truly be a Puritan at heart. What we learn about him from his writings shows that. He wasn't made of the serious stuff that turns people into martyrs and heroes. There was no reason for him to suffer for a cause he didn't fully believe in. So, Dryden became a Royalist, and the very next poem he wrote was "On the Happy Restoration and Return of His Majesty Charles the Second."

    "How easy 'tis when destiny proves kind,
    With full spread sails to run before the wind!"*

"How easy it is when fate is generous,
    With full sails to catch the wind!"*

*Astroe Redux.

Astroe Reboot.

So Dryden ran before the wind.

So Dryden ran with the wind.

About three years after the Restoration Dryden married an earl's daughter, Lady Elizabeth Howard. We know very little about their life together, but they had three children of whom they were very fond.

About three years after the Restoration, Dryden married Lady Elizabeth Howard, the daughter of an earl. We know very little about their life together, but they had three children whom they adored.

With the Restoration came the re-opening of the theaters, and for fourteen years Dryden was known as a dramatic poet. There is little need to tell you anything about his plays, for you would not like to read them. During the reign of Puritanism in England the people had been forbidden even innocent pleasures. The Maypole dances had been banished, games and laughter were frowned upon. Now that these too stern laws had been taken away, people plunged madly into pleasure: laughter became coarse, merriment became riotous. Puritan England had lost the sense of where innocent pleasure ends and wickedness begins. In another way Restoration England did the same. The people of the Restoration saw fun and laughter in plays which seem to us now simply vulgar and coarse as well as dull. The coarseness, too, is not the coarseness of an ignorant people who know no better, but rather of a people who do know better and who yet prefer to be coarse. I do not mean to say that there are no well-drawn characters, no beautiful lines, in Dryden's plays for that would not be true. Many of them are clever, the songs in them are often beautiful, but nearly all are unpleasant to read. The taste of the Restoration times condemned Dryden to write in a way unworthy of himself for money. "Neither money nor honour—that in two words was the position of writers after the Restoration."*

With the Restoration came the reopening of the theaters, and for fourteen years, Dryden was recognized as a dramatic poet. There's not much point in sharing details about his plays since you probably wouldn't enjoy reading them. During the Puritan era in England, people were denied even innocent pleasures. The Maypole dances were banned, and games and laughter were looked down upon. Now that those harsh laws had been lifted, people dove headfirst into enjoyment: laughter turned crude, and merriment became wild. Puritan England lost track of where innocent pleasure ends and wickedness begins. In a similar way, Restoration England followed suit. The people of the Restoration found amusement and laughter in plays that now strike us as simply vulgar, coarse, and dull. The coarseness isn't from an ignorant crowd who don’t know any better, but from a group who do know better yet choose to be crude. I'm not saying that there aren't well-crafted characters or beautiful lines in Dryden's plays because that wouldn't be accurate. Many of them are clever, and the songs can often be lovely, but almost all are unpleasant to read. The tastes of the Restoration period forced Dryden to write in a style unworthy of him for money. "Neither money nor honor—that in two words was the position of writers after the Restoration."*

*Beljame, Le Public et les Hommes de Lettres in Angleterre.

*Beljame, The Public and the Men of Letters in England.

    "And Dryden, in immortal strain,
    Had raised the table-round again
    But that a ribald King and Court
    Bade him toil on to make them sport,
    Demanding for their niggard pay,
    Fit for their souls, a loser lay."*

"And Dryden, in an unforgettable way,
    Had brought the round table back again
    Except that a raunchy King and Court
    Made him work to entertain them,
    Demanding for their stingy pay,
    Something more suitable for their souls, a losing deal."*

*Walter Scott, Marmion.

*Walter Scott, Marmion.*

Had Dryden written nothing but plays we should not remember him as one of our great poets. Yet it was during this time of play- writing that Dryden was made Poet Laureate and Historiographer Royal with the salary of 200 pounds a year and a butt of sack. It was after he became Poet Laureate that Dryden began to write his satires, the poems for which he is most famous. Although a satire is a poem which holds wickedness up to scorn, sometimes it was used, not against the wicked and the foolish, but against those who merely differed from the writer in politics or religion or any other way of life or thought. Such was Dryden's best satire—thought by some people the best in the English language. It is called Absalom and Achitophel. To understand it we must know and understand the history of the times. Here in the guise of the old Bible story Dryden seeks to hold Lord Shaftesbury up to scorn because he tried to have a law passed which would prevent the King's brother James from succeeding to the throne, and which would instead place the Duke of Monmouth there. When the poem was published Shaftesbury was in the Tower awaiting his trial for high treason. The poem had a great effect, but Shaftesbury was nevertheless set free.

Had Dryden written nothing but plays, we wouldn’t remember him as one of our great poets. Yet it was during this time of playwriting that Dryden became Poet Laureate and Historiographer Royal, earning a salary of 200 pounds a year and a butt of sack. It was after he became Poet Laureate that Dryden started writing his satires, the poems he is most famous for. Although a satire is a poem that ridicules wickedness, sometimes it was directed not at the wicked and foolish, but at those who simply disagreed with the writer on politics, religion, or any other way of life or thought. Such was Dryden's finest satire—considered by some to be the best in the English language. It is called Absalom and Achitophel. To understand it, we must know the history of the times. Here, using the old Bible story as a backdrop, Dryden seeks to mock Lord Shaftesbury for trying to pass a law that would block the King's brother James from taking the throne and instead place the Duke of Monmouth there. When the poem was published, Shaftesbury was in the Tower awaiting his trial for high treason. The poem had a significant impact, but Shaftesbury was ultimately set free.

In spite of the fine sounding lines you will perhaps never care to read Absalom and Achitophel save as a footnote to history. But Dryden's was the age of satire. Those he wrote called forth others. He was surrounded and followed by many imitators, and it is well to remember Dryden as the greatest of them all. His satires were so powerful, too, that the people against whom they were directed felt them keenly, and no wonder. "There are passages in Dryden's satires in which every couplet has not only the force but the sound of a slap in the face," says a recent writer.*

Despite the impressive lines, you probably won't find yourself reading Absalom and Achitophel except as a footnote in history. But Dryden lived in the age of satire. His work inspired others. He was surrounded and followed by many imitators, and it’s important to recognize Dryden as the greatest of them all. His satires were so powerful that the people they targeted felt them sharply, and it’s no surprise. "There are sections in Dryden's satires where every couplet hits with the force and sound of a slap in the face," says a recent writer.*

*Saintsbury.

Saintsbury.

Among the younger writers Dryden took the place Ben Jonson used hold. He kinged it in the coffee-house, then the fashionable place at which the wits gathered, as Jonson had in the tavern. He was given the most honored seat, in summer by the window, in winter by the fire. And although he was not a great talker like Jonson, the young wits crowded around him, eager for the honor of a word or a pinch from the great man's snuff-box.

Among the younger writers, Dryden took the place that Ben Jonson used to hold. He ruled in the coffeehouse, which was the trendy spot where the clever minds gathered, just like Jonson did in the tavern. He was given the best seat, by the window in summer and by the fire in winter. And even though he wasn't as chatty as Jonson, the young talents surrounded him, eager for the chance to get a word or a pinch from the great man's snuffbox.

Besides his plays and satires Dryden wrote a poem in support of the English Church called Religio Laici. Then a few years later, when Charles II died and James II came to the throne, Dryden turned Roman Catholic and wrote a poem called The Hind and the Panther in praise of the Church of Rome.

Besides his plays and satires, Dryden wrote a poem in support of the English Church called Religio Laici. Then a few years later, when Charles II died and James II came to the throne, Dryden converted to Roman Catholicism and wrote a poem called The Hind and the Panther in praise of the Church of Rome.

But the reign of James II was short. The "Glorious Revolution" came, and with a Protestant King and Queen upon the throne, the Catholic Poet Laureate lost his post and pension and all his other appointments. Dryden was now nearly sixty; and although he had made what was then a good deal of money by his plays and other poems he had spent it freely, and always seemed in need. Now he had to face want and poverty. But he faced them bravely. Dryden all his life had been a flatterer; he had always sailed with the wind. Now, whether he could not or would not, he changed no more, he flattered no more. A kind friend, it is said, still continued to pay him the two hundred pounds he had received as Poet Laureate, and he now wrote more plays which brought him money. Then, thus late in life, he began the work which for you at present will have the greatest interest. Dryden was a great poet, but he could create nothing, he had to have given him ideas upon which to work. Now he began translations from Latin poets, and for those who cannot read them in the original they are still a great pleasure and delight.

But James II's reign was brief. The "Glorious Revolution" happened, and with a Protestant King and Queen on the throne, the Catholic Poet Laureate lost his position, pension, and all other roles. Dryden was now nearly sixty, and even though he had made a good amount of money from his plays and poems, he had spent it freely and always seemed to be in need. He now had to confront poverty. But he faced it with courage. Dryden had always been a flatterer and had gone along with the current. Now, whether he couldn't or wouldn't, he stopped doing that and no longer flattered. A kind friend is said to have continued paying him the two hundred pounds he had received as Poet Laureate, and he began writing more plays that brought him money. Then, later in life, he started the work that will be of greatest interest to you now. Dryden was a great poet, but he couldn’t create anything without ideas given to him. Now he began translating Latin poets, and for those who can't read them in the original, they remain a great pleasure and delight.

True, Dryden did not translate literally, that is word for word. He paraphrased rather, and in doing so he Drydenized the originals, often adding whole lines of his own. Among his translations was Virgil's Aeneid, which long before, you remember, Surrey had begun in blank verse. But blank verse was not what the age in which Dryden lived desired, and he knew it. So he wrote in rimed couplets. Long before this he had turned Milton's Paradise Lost into rimed couplets, making it into an opera, which he called The State of Innocence. An opera is a play set to music, but this opera was never set to music, and never sung or acted. Dryden, we know, admired Milton's poetry greatly. "This man cuts us all out," he had said. Yet he thought he could make the poem still better, and asked Milton's leave to turn it into rime. "Ay, you may tag my verses if you will," replied the great blind man.

True, Dryden didn't translate literally, word for word. He paraphrased instead, and in doing so, he Drydenized the originals, often adding entire lines of his own. Among his translations was Virgil's Aeneid, which, as you might remember, Surrey had started in blank verse long before. But blank verse wasn’t what the age in which Dryden lived wanted, and he knew that. So he wrote in rhymed couplets. Long before this, he had adapted Milton's Paradise Lost into rhymed couplets, turning it into an opera he called The State of Innocence. An opera is a play set to music, but this one was never set to music and was never sung or performed. Dryden, as we know, greatly admired Milton's poetry. "This man outshines us all," he had said. Yet he believed he could improve the poem further and asked Milton for permission to turn it into rhyme. "Yes, you can add rhymes to my verses if you want," replied the great blind man.

It is interesting to compare the two poems, and when you come to read The State of Innocence you will find that not all the verses are "tagged." So that in places you can compare Milton's blank verse with Dryden's. And although Dryden must have thought he was improving Milton's poem, he says himself: "Truly I should be sorry, for my own sake, that any one should take the pains to compare them (the poems) together, the original being, undoubtedly, one of the greatest, most noble, and most sublime poems which either this age or nation has produced."

It’s interesting to compare the two poems, and when you read The State of Innocence, you’ll notice that not all the verses are “tagged.” This allows you to compare Milton’s blank verse with Dryden’s in some parts. While Dryden probably believed he was enhancing Milton’s poem, he himself admits: “Honestly, I would regret, for my own sake, if anyone took the time to compare them (the poems) together, as the original is, without a doubt, one of the greatest, most noble, and most sublime poems produced by either this age or nation.”

Dryden begins his poem with the speech of Satan, Lucifer he calls him, on finding himself cast out from heaven:—

Dryden starts his poem with Satan's speech, whom he calls Lucifer, when he discovers he's been thrown out of heaven:—

    "Is this the seat our conqueror has given?
    And this the climate we must change for heaven?
    These regions and this realm my wars have got;
    This mournful empire is the loser's lot;
    In liquid burnings, or on dry, to dwell,
    Is all the sad variety of hell."

"Is this the seat our conqueror has given?
    And is this the climate we must change for heaven?
    These regions and this realm my wars have earned;
    This sorrowful empire is the loser's fate;
    To live in liquid flames, or on dry land,
    Is the full range of hell's sad variety."

If you turn back to page 401 you can compare this with Milton's own version.

If you go back to page 401, you can compare this with Milton's version.

Besides translating some Latin and a few Greek poems Dryden translated stories from Boccaccio, Chaucer's old friend, and last of all he translated Chaucer himself into Drydenese. For in Dryden's day Chaucer's language had already become so old- fashioned that few people troubled to read him. "It is so obsolete," says Dryden, "that his sense is scarce to be understood." "I find some people are offended that I have turned these tales into modern English, because they think them unworthy of my pains, and look on Chaucer as a dry, old-fashioned wit not worthy reviving."

Besides translating some Latin and a few Greek poems, Dryden translated stories from Boccaccio, Chaucer's old friend, and finally, he translated Chaucer himself into Drydenese. By Dryden's time, Chaucer's language had become so outdated that few people bothered to read him. "It is so obsolete," says Dryden, "that his meaning is hardly understandable." "I find some people are upset that I have turned these tales into modern English because they think they are beneath my effort, and they see Chaucer as a stale, old-fashioned wit not worth reviving."

Again he says: "But there are other judges, who think I ought not to have translated Chaucer into English, out of a quite contrary notion. They suppose there is a certain veneration due to his old language, and that it is little less than profanation and sacrilege to alter it. They are further of opinion that somewhat of his good sense will suffer in this transfusion, and much of the beauty of his thoughts will infallibly be lost, which appear with more grace in their old habit." I think all of us who can read Chaucer in his own language must agree with these judges. But Dryden goes on to say he does not write for such, but for those who cannot read Chaucer's English. Are they who can understand Chaucer to deprive the greater part of their countrymen of the same advantage, and hoard him up, as misers do their gold, only to look on it themselves and hinder others from making use of it? he asks.

Once again he states: "But there are other critics who believe I shouldn’t have translated Chaucer into English for a completely different reason. They think there’s a certain respect owed to his old language and that changing it is almost like desecration. They also believe that some of his wisdom will be lost in this process, and much of the beauty of his ideas will inevitably vanish, as they appear more elegantly in their original form." I think all of us who can read Chaucer in his own language must agree with these critics. But Dryden continues by saying he doesn’t write for them, but for those who can’t read Chaucer’s English. Should those who understand Chaucer deny the majority of their countrymen this advantage and hoard him like misers hoard their gold, only to gaze at it themselves and prevent others from using it? he asks.

This is very good reasoning, and all that can be said against it is that when Dryden has done with Chaucer, although he tells the same tales, they are no longer Chaucer's but Dryden's. The spirit is changed. But that you will be able to feel only when you grow older and are able to read the two and balance them one against the other. Dryden translated only a few of the Canterbury Tales, and the one he liked best was the knight's tale of Palamon and Arcite. He published it in a book which he called Fables, and it is, I think, as a narrative or story-telling poet in these fables, and in his translations, that he keeps most interest for the young people of to-day.

This is really good reasoning, and the only argument against it is that after Dryden worked on Chaucer, even though he tells the same stories, they are no longer Chaucer's but Dryden's. The essence has changed. However, you'll only be able to feel this when you get older and can read both and compare them against each other. Dryden only translated a few of the Canterbury Tales, and the one he liked the most was the knight's tale of Palamon and Arcite. He published it in a book he called Fables, and I think it's as a narrative or storytelling poet in these fables and in his translations that he holds the most appeal for today's young people.

You have by this time, I hope, read the story of Palamon and Arcite at least in Tales from Chaucer, and here I will give you a few lines first from Dryden and then from Chaucer, so that you can judge for yourselves of the difference. In them the poets describe Emelia as she appeared on that May morning when Palamon first looked forth from his prison and saw her walk in the garden:—

You’ve probably read the story of Palamon and Arcite by now, at least in Tales from Chaucer, and here I’ll share a few lines first from Dryden and then from Chaucer, so you can see the differences for yourself. In these, the poets describe Emelia as she appeared on that May morning when Palamon first looked out from his prison and saw her walking in the garden:—

    "Thus year by year they pass, and day by day,
    Till once,—'twas on the morn of cheerful May,—
    The young Emila, fairer to be seen
    Than the fair lily on the flowery green,
    More flesh than May herself in blossoms new,
    For with the rosy colour strove her hue,
    Waked, as her custom was, before the day,
    To do the observance due to sprightly May;
    For sprightly May commands our youth to keep
    The vigils of her night, and breaks their sluggard sleep;
    Each gentle breast with kindly warmth she moves;
    Inspires new flames, revives extinguished loves.
    In this remembrance, Emily, ere day,
    Arose, and dressed herself in rich array;
    Fresh as the month, and as the morning fair,
    Adown her shoulders fell her length of hair;
    A ribbon did the braided tresses bind,
    The rest was loose, and wantoned in the wind:
    Aurora had but newly chased the night,
    And purpled o'er the sky with blushing light,
    When to the garden walk she took her way,
    To sport and trip along in cool of day,
    And offer maiden vows in honour of the May.
        At every turn she made a little stand,
    And thrust among the thorns her lily hand
    To draw the rose, and every rose she drew,
    She shook the stalk, and brushed away the dew;
    Then party-coloured flowers of white and red
    She wove, to make a garland for her head.
    This done, she sang and carolled out so clear,
    That men and angels might rejoice to hear;
    Even wondering Philomel forgot to sing,
    And learned from her to welcome in the Spring."

"Year after year they pass, and day by day,
    Until one morning, on a cheerful May day,—
    The young Emila, more beautiful to see
    Than the lovely lily on the green,
    More vibrant than May herself with fresh blossoms,
    For her rosy complexion competed with her hue,
    Awoke, as she usually did, before dawn,
    To honor the traditions of lively May;
    For lively May inspires our youth to maintain
    The vigils of her night and shake off their sleepy slumber;
    Every gentle heart she fills with warmth;
    She inspires new passions, revives old loves.
    In this spirit, Emily, before daybreak,
    Got up and dressed herself in rich attire;
    Fresh like the month and as fair as the morning,
    Her long hair flowed down her shoulders;
    A ribbon held her braided locks,
    While the rest fell loose, dancing in the wind:
    Dawn had only just chased away the night,
    And painted the sky with blushes of light,
    When she made her way to the garden path,
    To play and skip in the coolness of morning,
    And offer her maiden vows in honor of May.
        At every turn, she paused a little,
    And reached among the thorns with her delicate hand
    To pick the rose, and every rose she picked,
    She shook the stem and brushed off the dew;
    Then she wove flowers of different colors, white and red,
    To create a garland for her head.
    Once this was done, she sang out so clearly,
    That men and angels would rejoice to hear;
    Even the amazed Philomel forgot to sing,
    And learned from her how to greet the Spring."

That is Dryden's, and this is how Chaucer tells of the same May morning:—

That’s Dryden’s, and here’s how Chaucer describes that same May morning:—

    "This passeth yeer by yeer, and day by day,
    Till it fel oones in a morwe of May
    That Emelie, that farier was to seene
    Than is the lilie on his stalke grene,
    And fressher than the May with floures newe—
    For with the rose colour strof hire hewe,
    I not which was the fairer of hem two—
    Er it were day, as was hir wone to do,
    She was arisen and al redy dight.
    For May wol have no sloggardy anight.
    The seson priketh every gentil herte,
    And maketh him out of his sleep to sterte,
    And seith, 'Arise and do thin observance'.
    This makéd Emelye have remembraunce
    To don honour to May, and for to rise.
    I-clothed was she fressh for to devise,
    Hir yelowe heer was broyded in a tresse,
    Behinde hir bak, a yerde long I gesse;
    And in the gardyn at the sunne upriste
    She walketh up and doun, and as hir liste

"This passes year by year, and day by day,
Until one morning in May
That Emily, who was fairer to see
Than the lily on its green stalk,
And fresher than May with new flowers—
For with the rose color she dressed her hue,
I don’t know which was fairer of the two—
Before it was day, as was her custom,
She was up and all ready to go.
For May does not tolerate laziness at night.
The season urges every gentle heart,
And makes him jump out of sleep,
And says, 'Get up and fulfill your duty.'
This made Emily remember
To honor May and to rise.
She was dressed freshly and elegantly,
Her yellow hair was braided in a tress,
Behind her back, about a yard long, I guess;
And in the garden, at the rising sun,
She walks up and down, as she pleases

    She gadereth floures, party white and rede,
    To make a subtil garland for hir hede,
    And as an angel hevenly she song."

She gathers flowers, partly white and red,
    To make a delicate garland for her head,
    And like an angel, she sings heavenly."

In this quotation from Chaucer I have not changed the old spelling into modern as I did in the chapter on Chaucer, so that you may see the difference between the two styles more clearly.

In this quote from Chaucer, I haven't updated the old spelling to modern like I did in the chapter on Chaucer, so you can see the difference between the two styles more clearly.

If you can see the difference between these two quotations you can see the difference between the poetry of Dryden's age and all that went before him. It is the difference between art and nature. Chaucer sings like a bird, Dryden like a trained concert singer who knows that people are listening to him. There is room for both in life. We want and need both.

If you can spot the difference between these two quotes, you can see how poetry evolved from Chaucer's time to Dryden's. It’s the difference between art and nature. Chaucer sings like a bird, while Dryden performs like a trained concert singer who knows he's being listened to. Life has space for both. We want and need both.

If you can feel the difference between Chaucer and Dryden you will understand in part what I meant by saying that Dryden was the expression of his time. For in Restoration times the taste was for art rather than for natural beauty. The taste was for what was clever, witty, and polished rather than for the simple, stately grandeur of what was real and true. Poetry was utterly changed. It no longer went to the heart but to the brain. Dryden's poetry does not make the tears start to our eye or the blood come to our cheek, but it flatters our ear with its smoothness and elegance; it tickles our fancy with its wit.

If you can sense the difference between Chaucer and Dryden, you'll get what I meant by saying that Dryden reflected the spirit of his time. During the Restoration period, people preferred art over natural beauty. They valued cleverness, wit, and polish over the simple, grand authenticity of what was real and true. Poetry was completely transformed. It stopped appealing to the heart and started appealing to the brain. Dryden's poetry doesn't make us tear up or flush with emotion, but it charms our ears with its smoothness and elegance; it delights our imagination with its wit.

You will understand still better what the feeling of the times was when I tell you that Dryden, with the help of another poet, re-wrote Shakespeare's Tempest and made it to suit the fashion of the day. In doing so they utterly spoiled it. As literature it is worthless; as helping us to understand the history of those times it is useful. But although The Tempest, as re-written by Dryden, is bad, one of the best of his plays is founded upon another of Shakespeare's. This play is called All for Love or the World Well Lost, and is founded upon Shakespeare's Antony and Cleopatra. It is not written in Dryden's favorite heroic couplet but in blank verse. "In my style," he says, "I have professed to imitate the divine Shakespeare, which, that I might perform more freely, I have disencumbered myself from rhyme. Not that I condemn my former way, but that this is more proper to my present purpose." And when you come to read this play you will find that, master as Dryden was of the heroic couplet, he could write, too, when he chose, fine blank verse.

You will understand even better what the mood of the times was when I tell you that Dryden, with help from another poet, rewrote Shakespeare's Tempest to fit the style of the day. In doing so, they completely ruined it. As literature, it’s worthless; but it does help us understand the history of that period. Even though Dryden's version of The Tempest is poor, one of his best plays is based on another of Shakespeare's works. This play is called All for Love or the World Well Lost, and it’s based on Shakespeare's Antony and Cleopatra. It isn’t written in Dryden's favorite heroic couplet but in blank verse. "In my style," he says, "I have aimed to imitate the divine Shakespeare, which, to execute more freely, I have freed myself from rhyme. Not that I dismiss my previous method, but this is more suitable for my current purpose." And when you read this play, you'll find that although Dryden mastered the heroic couplet, he could also write beautiful blank verse when he chose to.

Perhaps the best-known of all Dryden's shorter poems is the ode called Alexander's Feast. It was written for a London musical society, which gave a concert each year on St. Cecilia's day, when an original ode was sung in her honor. Dryden in this ode, which was sung in 1697, pictures Timotheus, the famous Greek musician and poet, singing before Alexander, at a great feast which was held after the conquest of Persia. Alexander listens while

Perhaps the most famous of all Dryden's shorter poems is the ode called Alexander's Feast. It was written for a London music society that held a concert every year on St. Cecilia's Day, during which an original ode was performed in her honor. In this ode, sung in 1697, Dryden depicts Timotheus, the renowned Greek musician and poet, singing before Alexander at a grand feast following the conquest of Persia. Alexander listens while

    "The lovely Thais, by his side,
    Sate like a blooming Eastern Bride,
    In flower of youth and beauty's pride.
        Happy, happy, happy pair!
            None but the brave,
            None but the brave,
    None but the brave deserves the fair!"

"The beautiful Thais, by his side,
    Sat like a blossoming Eastern bride,
    In the prime of youth and the glory of beauty.
        Happy, happy, happy couple!
            Only the brave,
            Only the brave,
    Only the brave deserve the fair!"

As Timotheus sings he stirs at will his hearers' hearts to love, to pity, or to revenge.

As Timotheus sings, he effortlessly stirs his audience's hearts to love, to pity, or to seek revenge.

    "Timotheus, to his breathing flute
            And sounding lyre,
    Could swell the soul to rage, or kindle soft desire."

"Timotheus, with his lively flute
            And resonant lyre,
    Could stir the soul to anger or spark tender desire."

But those were heathen times. In Christian times came St.
Cecilia and she

But those were pagan times. In Christian times, St.
Cecilia came, and she

        "Enlarged the former narrow bounds,
        And added length to solemn sounds,
    With nature's Mother-wit, and arts unknown before.
        Let old Timotheus yield the prize.
            Or both divide the crown:
        He raised a mortal to the skies
            She drew an angel down."

"Expanded the old narrow limits,
        And added depth to serious sounds,
    With nature's common sense and skills never seen before.
        Let old Timotheus take the prize.
            Or both can share the crown:
        He lifted a human to the heavens
            She brought an angel down."

Dryden was a great poet, and he dominated his own age and the age to come. But besides being a poet he was a great prose-writer. His prose is clear and fine and almost modern. We do not have to follow him through sentences so long that we lose the sense before we come to the end. "He found English of brick and left it marble," says a late writer, and when we read his prose we almost believe that saying to be true. He was the first of modern critics, that is he was able to judge the works of others surely and well. And many of his criticisms of men were so true that we accept them now even as they were accepted then. Here is what he says of Chaucer in his preface to The Fables:—

Dryden was a great poet, and he dominated both his time and the times that followed. But in addition to being a poet, he was also an excellent prose writer. His prose is clear, refined, and feels almost modern. We don’t have to struggle through overly long sentences that make us lose the meaning before we reach the end. “He found English as brick and left it as marble,” a later writer remarked, and when we read his prose, we almost believe that saying is true. He was the first of the modern critics—he could confidently and accurately evaluate the work of others. Many of his critiques about people were so spot-on that we still accept them today, just as they were accepted then. Here’s what he says about Chaucer in his preface to The Fables:—

"He [Chaucer] must have been a man of a most wonderful comprehensive nature, because as it has been truly observed of him, he has taken into the compass of his Canterbury Tales the various manners and humours (as we now call them) of the whole English nation, in his age. Not a single character has escaped him. All his pilgrims are severally distinguished from each other; and not only in their inclinations, but in their very physiognomies persons. . . . The matter and manner of their tales, and of their telling are so suited to their different educations, humours, and callings, that each of them would be improper in any other mouth. Even the grave and serious characters are distinguished by their several sorts of gravity. Their discourses are such as belong to their age, their calling, and their breeding; such as are becoming to them and to them only. Some of his persons are vicious, and some virtuous; some are unlearned, or (as Chaucer calls them) lewd, and some are learned. Even the ribaldry of the low characters is different: the Reeve, the Miller, and the Cook are several men, and distinguished from each other as much as the mincing Lady- Prioress and the broad-speaking, gap-toothed Wife of Bath. . . . It is sufficient to say, according to the proverb, that here is God's plenty. We have our forefathers and great-grand-dames all before us, as they were in Chaucer's days. Their general characters are still remaining in mankind, and even in England, though they are called by other names than those of monks, and friars, and canons, and lady abbesses, and nuns; for mankind is ever the same, and nothing lost out of nature though everything is altered."

"He [Chaucer] must have been a person with a remarkable understanding of human nature, because as has been correctly noted, he included in his Canterbury Tales the diverse behaviors and personalities (as we now refer to them) of the entire English populace in his time. Not a single character has been overlooked. All his pilgrims are distinctly different from one another, not just in their preferences, but in their very appearances as well. The content and style of their stories, and how they tell them, are perfectly matched to their different backgrounds, personalities, and professions, making each of them uniquely suited to their own voice. Even the serious and somber characters showcase their own types of seriousness. Their conversations reflect their age, profession, and upbringing; they are fitting for them and only them. Some of his characters are flawed, while others are virtuous; some are uneducated, or (as Chaucer refers to them) ignorant, while some are knowledgeable. Even the crude humor of the lower-class characters varies: the Reeve, the Miller, and the Cook are distinct individuals, just as different as the refined Lady Prioress and the straightforward, gap-toothed Wife of Bath. . . . It is fair to say, as the saying goes, that here is an abundance of variety. We have our ancestors and great-grandmothers all laid out before us, just as they were in Chaucer's time. Their general traits still exist in humanity, even in England, although they may be referred to by different names than those of monks, friars, canons, abbesses, and nuns; because human nature remains constant, and nothing is lost from it, even though everything changes."

The Fables was the last book Dryden wrote. He was growing to be an old man, and a few months after it was published he became very ill. "John Dryden, Esq., the famous poet, lies a-dying," said the newspapers on the 30th April, 1700. One May morning he closed his eyes for ever, just as

The Fables was the last book Dryden wrote. He was getting old, and a few months after it was published, he became seriously ill. "John Dryden, Esq., the famous poet, is dying," said the newspapers on April 30, 1700. One May morning, he closed his eyes forever, just as

    "Aurora had but newly chased the night,
    And purpled o'er the sky with blushing light."

"Aurora had just chased away the night,
    And colored the sky with a rosy light."

Chapter LXI DEFOE—THE FIRST NEWSPAPERS

TO almost every house in the land, as regular as the milk man, more regular than the postman, there comes each morning the newspaper boy. To most of us breakfast means, as well as things to eat, mother pouring out the tea and father reading the newspaper. As mother passes father's tea she says, "Anything in the paper, John?" And how often he answers, "Nothing, nothing whatever."

TO almost every house in the land, as regular as the milkman, more regular than the postman, the newspaper boy arrives each morning. For most of us, breakfast involves not just food, but also Mom pouring the tea and Dad reading the newspaper. As Mom hands Dad his tea, she asks, "Anything in the paper, John?" And how often he replies, "Nothing, nothing at all."

Although father says there is nothing in the paper there is a great deal of reading in it, that we can see. And now comes the question, Who writes it all? Who writes this thin, flat book of six or eight great pages which every morning we buy for a penny or a halfpenny? But perhaps you think it does not matter who writes the newspapers, for the newspaper is not literature. Literature means real books with covers—dear possessions to be loved and taken care of, to be read and read again. But a newspaper is hardly read at all when it is crumpled up and used to light the fire. And no one minds, for who could love a newspaper, who cares to treasure it, and read it again and yet again?

Although Dad says there’s nothing in the paper, there’s actually a lot to read in it, as we can see. And now the question arises: Who writes all this? Who puts together this thin, flat publication of six or eight big pages that we buy every morning for a penny or a halfpenny? But maybe you think it doesn’t matter who writes the newspapers, since newspapers aren’t considered literature. Literature consists of real books with covers—precious items to be cherished and cared for, to be read and reread. But a newspaper is hardly read at all when it’s crumpled up and used to start a fire. And no one cares, because who could ever love a newspaper, who wants to hold onto it and read it over and over?

We do not want even to read yesterday's newspapers, for newspapers seem to hold for us only the interest of the day. The very name by which they used to be called, journal, seems to tell us that, for it comes from the French word "jour," meaning "a day." Newspapers give us the news of the day for the day. Yet in them we find the history of our own times, and we are constantly kept in mind of how important they are in our everyday life by such phrases as "the freedom of the Press," "the opinion of the Press," the Press meaning all the newspapers, journals and magazines and the people who write for them.

We don’t even want to look at yesterday’s newspapers because they only seem to have value for today. The very word they used to be called, "journal," reminds us of this, as it comes from the French word "jour," which means "day." Newspapers provide us with the news of the day, for the day. Yet, within them, we find the history of our times, and we’re constantly reminded of their significance in our daily lives by phrases like "the freedom of the Press," "the opinion of the Press," with the Press referring to all the newspapers, journals, magazines, and the people who write for them.

So we come back again to our question, Who writes for the newspapers? The answer is, the journalists. A newspaper is not all the work of one man, but of many whose names we seldom know, but who work together so that each morning we may have our paper. And in this chapter I want to tell you about one of our first real journalists, Daniel Defoe. Of course you know of him already, for he wrote Robinson Crusoe, and he is perhaps your favorite author. But before he was an author he was a journalist, and as I say one of our first.

So we return to our question, Who writes for the newspapers? The answer is, the journalists. A newspaper isn't the work of just one person, but of many whose names we rarely know, yet who collaborate so that every morning we receive our paper. In this chapter, I want to tell you about one of our first true journalists, Daniel Defoe. You probably already know him, as he wrote Robinson Crusoe, and he might even be your favorite author. But before he became an author, he was a journalist, and as I mentioned, one of our first.

For there was a time when there were no newspapers, nothing for father to read at breakfast-time, and no old newspapers to crumple up and light fires with. The first real printed English newspaper was called the Weekly News. It was published in 1622, while King Charles I was still upon the throne.

For there was a time when there were no newspapers, nothing for father to read at breakfast, and no old newspapers to crumple up and start fires with. The first real printed English newspaper was called the Weekly News. It was published in 1622, while King Charles I was still on the throne.

But this first paper and others that came after it were very small. The whole paper was not so large as a page of one of our present halfpenny papers. The news was told baldly without any remarks upon it, and when there was not enough news it was the fashion to fill up the space with chapters from the Bible. Sometimes, too, a space was left blank on purpose, so that those who bought the paper in town might write in their own little bit of news before sending it off to country friends.

But this first paper and others that followed were very small. The entire paper was smaller than a page of today's halfpenny papers. The news was presented plainly without any commentary, and when there wasn't enough news, it was common to fill the space with chapters from the Bible. Sometimes, a blank space was intentionally left so that buyers in town could write in their own short news updates before sending it off to friends in the countryside.

Defoe was one of the first to change this, to write articles and comments upon the news. Gradually newspapers became plentiful. And when Government by party became the settled form of our Government, each party had its own newspaper and used it to help on its own side and abuse the other.

Defoe was one of the first to change this, writing articles and comments about the news. Gradually, newspapers became widespread. And when party governance became the established way of our Government, each party had its own newspaper, using it to promote its agenda and criticize the other.

Milton and Dryden were really journalists; Milton when he wrote his political pamphlets, and Dryden when he wrote Absalom and Achitophel and other poems of that kind. But they were poets first, journalists by accident. Defoe was a journalist first, though by nature ever a story-teller.

Milton and Dryden were genuinely journalists; Milton when he wrote his political pamphlets, and Dryden when he wrote Absalom and Achitophel and similar poems. But they were poets first, journalists by chance. Defoe was a journalist first, though he was naturally always a storyteller.

Daniel Defoe, born in 1661, was the son of a London butcher names
James Foe. Why Daniel, who prided himself on being a true-born
Englishman, Frenchified his name by adding a "De" to it we do not
know, and he was over forty before he changed plain Foe into
Defoe.

Daniel Defoe, born in 1661, was the son of a London butcher named
James Foe. Why Daniel, who prided himself on being a true-born
Englishman, added a "De" to his name to make it sound more French is unknown, and he was over forty before he changed plain Foe into
Defoe.

Daniel's father and mother were Puritans, and he was sent to school with the idea that he should become a Nonconformist minister. But Defoe did not become a minister; perhaps he felt he was unsuited for such solemn duty. "The pulpit," he says later, "is none of my office. It was my disaster first to be set apart for, and then to be set apart from the honor of that sacred employ."

Daniel's parents were Puritans, and they sent him to school with the expectation that he would become a Nonconformist minister. However, Defoe did not take on that role; maybe he thought he wasn't cut out for such a serious responsibility. "The pulpit," he later stated, "is not my calling. It was my misfortune to be chosen for, and then to be excluded from, the honor of that sacred work."

Defoe never went to college, and because of this many a time in later days his enemies taunted him with being ignorant and unlearned. He felt these taunts bitterly, and again and again answered them in his writings. "I have been in my time pretty well master of five languages," he says in one place. "I have also, illiterate though I am, made a little progress in science. I have read Euclid's Elements. . . . I have read logic. . . . I went some length in physics. . . . I thought myself master of geography and to possess sufficient skill in astronomy." Yet he says I am "no scholar."

Defoe never attended college, and because of this, his critics often mocked him for being uneducated. He took these insults to heart and repeatedly defended himself in his writings. "In my time, I've managed to become pretty good at five languages," he states in one part. "I have also, though I may be considered illiterate, made some progress in science. I've read Euclid's Elements... I've studied logic... I delved into physics... I believed I was well-versed in geography and had enough knowledge of astronomy." Yet he claims he is "no scholar."

When Defoe left school he went into the office of a merchant hosier. It was while he was in this office that King Charles II died and King James II came to the throne. Almost at once there followed the Duke of Monmouth's rebellion. The Duke was a Protestant and James was a Catholic. There were many in the land who feared a Catholic King, and who believed too that the Duke had more right to the throne than James, so they joined the rebellion. Among them was Daniel. But the Rebellion came to nothing. In a few weeks the Duke's army was scattered in flight, and he himself a wretched prisoner in the Tower.

When Defoe finished school, he started working at a merchant's hosiery shop. While he was there, King Charles II passed away and King James II took the throne. Almost immediately, the Duke of Monmouth's rebellion began. The Duke was a Protestant, while James was a Catholic. Many people in the country were fearful of a Catholic king and believed that the Duke had a stronger claim to the throne than James, so they joined the rebellion. Daniel was among them. However, the rebellion failed miserably. Within a few weeks, the Duke's army was defeated and scattered, and he ended up a miserable prisoner in the Tower.

Happier than many of his comrades, Defoe succeeded in escaping death or even punishment. Secretly and safely he returned to London and there quietly again took up his trade of merchant hosier. But he did not lose his interest in the affairs of his country. And when the glorious Revolution came he was one of those who rode out to meet and welcome William the Deliverer.

Happier than many of his peers, Defoe managed to escape death or any punishment. He secretly and safely returned to London, where he quietly resumed his work as a merchant hosier. However, he didn't lose interest in his country's affairs. When the glorious Revolution happened, he was one of those who rode out to meet and welcome William the Deliverer.

But perhaps he allowed politics to take up too much of his time and thought, for although he was a good business man he failed and had to hide from those to whom he owed money. But soon we find him setting to work again to mend his fortunes. He became first secretary to and then part owner of a tile and brick factory, and in a few years made enough money to pay off all his old debts.

But maybe he let politics consume too much of his time and energy, because even though he was a good businessman, he failed and had to hide from people he owed money to. However, we soon see him getting back to work to improve his situation. He became the first secretary and then a part-owner of a tile and brick factory, and in a few years, he made enough money to pay off all his old debts.

By this time Defoe had begun to write, and was already known as a clever author. Now some one wrote a book accusing William among many other "crimes" of being a foreigner. Defoe says, "this filled me with a kind of rage"; and he replied with a poem called The True-born Englishman. It became popular at once, thousands of copies being sold in the first few months. Every one read it from the King in his palace to the workman in his hut, and long afterwards Defoe was content to sign his books "By the author of 'The True-born Englishman.'" It made Defoe known to the King. "This poem," he said, "was the occasion of my being known to his Majesty." He was received and employed by him and "above the capacity of my deserving, rewarded." He was given a small appointment in the Civil Service. All his life after Defoe loved King William and was his staunch friend, using all the power of his clever pen to make the unloved Dutch King better understood of his people. But when King William died and Queen Anne ruled in his stead Defoe fell on evil times.

By this time, Defoe had started writing and was already recognized as a talented author. Then someone released a book accusing William, among many other "crimes," of being a foreigner. Defoe said, "this filled me with a kind of rage," and he responded with a poem called The True-born Englishman. It became an instant hit, with thousands of copies sold in the first few months. Everyone read it, from the King in his palace to the worker in his hut, and for a long time after, Defoe was happy to sign his books "By the author of 'The True-born Englishman.'" It brought Defoe to the attention of the King. "This poem," he remarked, "was the reason I came to be known by his Majesty." He was received and employed by him and "more than I deserved, rewarded." He was given a minor position in the Civil Service. For the rest of his life, Defoe admired King William and stood by him, using all the influence of his sharp writing to help the often-misunderstood Dutch King connect with his people. But when King William died and Queen Anne took over, Defoe faced tough times.

In those days the quarrels about religion were not yet over. There was a party in the Church which would very willingly have seen the Nonconformists or Dissenters persecuted. Dissenters were like to have an evil time. To show how wrong persecution was, Defoe wrote a little pamphlet which he called The Shortest Way with the Dissenters. He wrote as if he were very angry indeed with the Dissenters. He said they had been far too kindly treated and that if he had his way he would make a law that "whoever was found at a conventicle should be banished the nation and the preacher be hanged. We should soon see an end of the tale—they would all come to Church, and one age would make us all one again."

In those days, arguments about religion were still ongoing. There was a faction in the Church that would have happily seen Nonconformists or Dissenters persecuted. Dissenters were likely to face tough times. To illustrate how wrong persecution was, Defoe wrote a short pamphlet called The Shortest Way with the Dissenters. He wrote as if he was very angry with the Dissenters, claiming they had been treated far too kindly. He said that if it were up to him, he would create a law that "whoever was found at a conventicle should be banished from the nation and the preacher hanged. We’d quickly see an end to the tale—they would all come to Church, and one generation would unite us all again."

Defoe meant this for satire. A satire is, you remember, a work which holds up folly or wickedness to ridicule. He meant to show the High Churchmen how absurd and wicked was their desire to punish the Dissenters for worshiping God in their own way. He meant to make the world laugh at them. But at first the High Churchmen did not see that it was meant to ridicule them. They greeted the author of this pamphlet as a friend and ally. The Dissenters did not see the satire either, and found in the writer a new and most bitter enemy.

Defoe intended this to be satire. A satire, as you know, is a piece that exposes foolishness or evil to mockery. He aimed to demonstrate to the High Churchmen how ridiculous and wrong their desire was to punish the Dissenters for worshipping God in their own way. He wanted the world to laugh at them. However, at first, the High Churchmen didn’t realize it was meant to mock them. They welcomed the author of this pamphlet as a friend and ally. The Dissenters also missed the satire and saw the writer as a new and very bitter enemy.

But when at last Defoe's meaning became plain the High Church party was very angry, and resolved to punish him. Defoe fled into hiding. But a reward of fifty pounds was offered for his discovery, and, "rather than others should be ruined by his mistake," Defoe gave himself up.

But when Defoe's intentions finally became clear, the High Church party was really upset and decided to take action against him. Defoe went into hiding. However, a reward of fifty pounds was offered for his capture, and "rather than let others suffer because of his error," Defoe turned himself in.

For having written "a scandalous and seditious pamphlet" Defoe was condemned to pay a large fine, to stand three times in the pillory, and to be imprisoned during the Queen's pleasure. Thus quickly did Fortune's wheel turn round. "I have seen the rough side of the world as well as the smooth," he said long after. "I have, in less than half a year, tasted the difference between the closet of a King, and the dungeon of Newgate."

For writing "a scandalous and seditious pamphlet," Defoe was ordered to pay a hefty fine, stand in the pillory three times, and be imprisoned for an indefinite period. That's how quickly Fortune's wheel can turn. "I've experienced both the harsh and the pleasant sides of life," he remarked much later. "In less than six months, I've gone from the king's private chambers to the Newgate dungeon."

The pillory was a terrible punishment. In a public place, raised on a platform, in full view of the passing crowd, the victim stood. Round his neck was a heavy collar of wood, and in this collar his hands were also confined. Thus he stood helpless, unable to protect himself either from the sun or rain or from the insults of the crowd. For a man in the pillory was a fitting object for laughter and rude jests. To be jeered at, to have mud thrown at him, was part of his punishment.

The pillory was a harsh punishment. In a public place, elevated on a platform and fully visible to the crowd, the victim stood. A heavy wooden collar was fastened around his neck, and his hands were also locked in this collar. This left him helpless, unable to shield himself from the sun or rain or from the taunts of the bystanders. A man in the pillory became an easy target for laughter and crude jokes. Being mocked and having mud thrown at him was part of his punishment.

But for Defoe it was a triumph rather than a punishment. To the common people he was already a hero. So they formed a guard round him to protect him from the mud and rotten eggs his enemies would now thrown. They themselves threw flowers, they wreathed the pillory with roses and with laurel till it seemed a place of honor rather than of disgrace. They sang songs in his praise and drank to his health and wished those who had sent him there stood in his place. Thus through all the long, hot July hours Defoe was upheld and comforted in his disgrace. And to show that his spirit was untouched by his sentence he wrote A Hymn to the Pillory. This was bought and read and shouted in the ears of his enemies by thousands of the people. It was a more daring satire than even The Shortest Way. In the end of it Defoe calls upon the Pillory, "Thou Bugbear of the Law," to speak and say why he stands there:—

But for Defoe, it was a victory rather than a punishment. To the common people, he was already a hero. So they formed a guard around him to protect him from the mud and rotten eggs his enemies would throw. They themselves threw flowers, draped the pillory with roses and laurel until it looked like a place of honor instead of disgrace. They sang songs in his praise, toasted to his health, and wished that those who had sent him there were standing in his place. Thus, through all the long, hot July hours, Defoe was supported and comforted in his disgrace. To show that his spirit was unaffected by his sentence, he wrote A Hymn to the Pillory. This was bought, read, and shouted in the ears of his enemies by thousands of people. It was an even bolder satire than The Shortest Way. In the end, Defoe calls upon the Pillory, "Thou Bugbear of the Law," to speak and explain why he stands there:—

    "Tell them, it was, because he was too bold,
    And told those truths which should not have been told!
    Extol the justice of the land,
    Who punish what they will not understand!

"Tell them it was because he was too reckless,
    And spoke the truths that should have stayed hidden!
    Praise the justice of the land,
    Who punishes what they refuse to understand!

    Tell them, he stands exalted there
    For speaking what we would not hear:
    And yet he might have been secure,
    Had he said less, or would he have said more!

Tell them, he stands elevated there
    For saying what we didn’t want to hear:
    And yet he could have been safe,
    If he had said less, or if he had said more!

    Tell them the men that placed him here
    Are scandals to the Times!
    Are at a loss to find his guilt,
    And can't commit his crimes!"

Tell them the guys who put him here
    Are scandals to the Times!
    Are struggling to find his guilt,
    And can't pin his crimes!"

But although Defoe's friends could take the sting out of the terrible hours during which he stood as an object for mockery they could do little else for him. So he went back to prison to remain there during the Queen's pleasure.

But even though Defoe's friends could ease the pain of the awful hours when he was the target of ridicule, they could do little more for him. So he returned to prison to stay there for as long as the Queen desired.

This, of course, meant ruin to him. For himself he could bear it, but he had a wife and children, and to know that they were in poverty and bitter want was his hardest punishment.

This, of course, meant disaster for him. He could manage it himself, but he had a wife and kids, and knowing that they were struggling and in severe need was his toughest punishment.

From prison Defoe could not manage his factory. He had to let that go, losing with it thousands of pounds. For the second time he saw himself ruined. But he had still left to him his pen and his undaunted courage. So, besides writing many pamphlets in prison, Defoe started a paper called the Review. It appeared at first once, then twice, and at last three times a week. Unlike our papers of to-day, which are written by many hands, Defoe wrote the whole of the Review himself, and continued to do so for years. It contained very little news and many articles, and when we turn these worn and yellowing pages we find much that, interesting in those days, has lost interest for us. But we also find articles which, worded in clear, strong, truly English English, seem to us as fresh and full of life as when they were written more than two hundred years ago. We find as well much that is of keen historical interest, and we gain some idea of the undaunted courage of the author when we remember that the first numbers of the Review at least were penned in a loathsome prison where highwaymen, pirates, cut-throats, and common thieves were his chief companions.

From prison, Defoe couldn’t manage his factory. He had to let it go, losing thousands of pounds along with it. For the second time, he found himself ruined. But he still had his pen and his fearless spirit. So, in addition to writing many pamphlets while in prison, Defoe started a paper called the Review. It was published initially once, then twice, and eventually three times a week. Unlike today’s newspapers, which are written by many contributors, Defoe wrote the entire Review himself and continued to do so for years. It included very little news and many articles, and when we flip through those worn and yellowing pages, we find much that was interesting in those days has lost its appeal for us. However, we also discover articles that, expressed in clear, strong, truly English English, feel as fresh and vibrant as when they were written over two hundred years ago. We also encounter many pieces of keen historical interest and get a sense of the author's steadfast courage when we recall that at least the first issues of the Review were written in a grim prison where highwaymen, pirates, murderers, and common thieves were his main company.

Chapter LXII DEFOE—"ROBINSON CRUSOE"

FOR more than a year and a half Defoe remained in prison; then he was set free.

FOR more than a year and a half, Defoe was in prison; then he was released.

A new Government had come into power. It was pointed out to the Queen that it was a mistake to make an enemy of so clever an author as Defoe. Then he was set at liberty, but on condition that he should use his pen to support the Government. So although Defoe was now free to all seeming, this was really the beginning of bondage. He was no longer free in mind, and by degrees he became a mere hanger-on of Government, selling the support of his pen to whichever party was in power.

A new government had taken charge. It was brought to the Queen's attention that it was a mistake to make an enemy out of such a talented writer as Defoe. He was then released, but only on the condition that he would use his writing to support the government. So, even though Defoe seemed free, this was actually the start of his captivity. He was no longer free in thought, and gradually he became a mere supporter of the government, selling his writing to whichever party was in power.

We cannot follow him through all the twists and turns of his politics, nor through all his ups and downs in life, nor mention all the two hundred and fifty books and pamphlets that he wrote. It was an adventurous life he led, full of dark and shadowy passages which we cannot understand and so perhaps cannot pardon. But whether he sold his pen or no we are bound to confess that Defoe's desire was towards the good, towards peace, union, and justice.

We can’t track every twist and turn of his politics, or every high and low of his life, or list all two hundred and fifty books and pamphlets he wrote. He lived an adventurous life, filled with dark and murky paths that we may not grasp and perhaps cannot forgive. But whether he was motivated by money or not, we must admit that Defoe aimed for goodness, peace, unity, and justice.

One thing he fought for with all his buoyant strength was the Union between England and Scotland. It had been the desire of William III ere he died, it had now become the still stronger desire of Queen Anne and her ministers. So Defoe took "a long winter, a chargeable, and, as it proved, hazardous journey" to Scotland. There he threw himself into the struggle, doing all he could for the Union. He has left for us a history of that struggle,* which perhaps better than any other makes us realize the unrest of the Scottish people, the anger, the fear, the indecision, with which they were filled. "People went up and down wondering and amazed, expecting every day strange events, afraid of peace, afraid of war. Many knew not which way to fix their resolution. They could not be clear for the Union, yet they saw death at the door in its breaking off—death to their liberty, to their religion, and to their country." Better than any other he gives a picture of the "infinite struggles, clamor, railing, and tumult of party." Let me give, in his own words, a description of a riot in the streets of Edinburgh:—

One thing he wholeheartedly fought for was the Union between England and Scotland. It had been William III's wish before he died, and now it had become an even stronger desire for Queen Anne and her ministers. So, Defoe undertook "a long winter, an expensive, and, as it turned out, risky journey" to Scotland. There, he threw himself into the effort, doing everything he could for the Union. He left us a history of that struggle,* which perhaps better than any other helps us understand the unrest of the Scottish people, the anger, the fear, and the uncertainty they felt. "People wandered around, confused and amazed, expecting strange events every day, afraid of peace, afraid of war. Many didn’t know which way to turn for a decision. They couldn’t fully support the Union, yet they saw death looming if it fell apart—death to their freedom, to their faith, and to their country." He paints a clearer picture than anyone else of the "endless struggles, noise, accusations, and chaos of party." Let me share in his own words a description of a riot in the streets of Edinburgh:—

*History of the Union of Great Britain.

*History of the Union of Great Britain.

"The rabble by shouting and noise having increased their numbers to several thousands, they began with Sir Patrick Johnston, who was one of the treaters, and the year before had been Lord Provost. First they assaulted his lodging with stones and sticks, and curses not a few. But his windows being too high they came up the stairs to his door, and fell to work at it with sledges or great hammers. And had they broke it open in their first fury, he had, without doubt, been torn to pieces without mercy; and this only because he was a treater in the Commission to England, for, before that, no man was so well beloved as he, over the whole city.

"The crowd, growing louder and larger to several thousand, started with Sir Patrick Johnston, one of the negotiators who had been Lord Provost the year before. They first attacked his home with stones, sticks, and plenty of curses. However, since his windows were too high, they went up the stairs to his door and began smashing it with sledges or large hammers. If they had broken it down in their initial rage, he would undoubtedly have been torn apart without mercy, and this was solely because he was a negotiator in the Commission to England. Before this, no one in the entire city was more liked than he was."

"His lady, in the utmost despair with this fright, came to the window, with two candles in her hand, that she might be known; and cried out, for God's sake to call the guards. An honest Apothecary in the town, who knew her voice, and saw the distress she was in, and to whom the family, under God, is obliged for their deliverance, ran immediately down to the town guard. But they would not stir without the Lord Provost's order. But that being soon obtained, one Captain Richardson, who commanded, taking about thirty men with him, marched bravely up to them; and making his way with great resolution through the crowd, they flying, but throwing stones and hallooing at him, and his men. He seized the foot of the stair case; and then boldly went up, cleared the stair, and took six of the rabble in the very act, and so delivered the gentleman and his family.

"His lady, totally distressed by the fright, came to the window holding two candles so she could be recognized and yelled out, begging for someone to call the guards. An honest apothecary in town, who recognized her voice and saw her distress, and to whom the family owes their safety, immediately ran down to the town guard. However, they refused to act without the Lord Provost's order. Once that was quickly obtained, Captain Richardson, who was in charge, bravely led about thirty men up to them. He pushed through the crowd with great determination, as they scattered, throwing stones and shouting at him and his men. He seized the bottom of the staircase, boldly went up, cleared the stairway, and caught six of the rioters in the act, thus rescuing the gentleman and his family."

"But this did not put a stop to the general tumult, though it delivered this particular family. For the rabble, by this time, were prodigiously increased, and went roving up and down the town, breaking the windows of the Members of Parliament and insulting them in their coaches in the streets. They put out all the lights that they might not be discovered. And the author of this had one great stone thrown at him for but looking out of a window. For they suffered nobody to look out, especially with any lights, lest they should know faces, and inform against them afterwards.

"But this didn’t stop the overall chaos, although it did protect this particular family. By then, the crowd had grown significantly and was roaming around the town, smashing the windows of Members of Parliament and taunting them in their carriages on the streets. They extinguished all the lights to avoid being seen. The author of this got a large stone thrown at him just for looking out of a window. They allowed no one to peek outside, especially if they had any lights, so they wouldn’t be recognized and reported later."

"By this time it was about eight or nine o'clock at night, and now they were absolute masters of the city. And it was reported they were going to shut up all the ports.* The Lord Commissioner being informed of that, sent a party of the foot guards, and took possession of the Netherbow, which is a gate in the middle of the High Street, as Temple Bar between the City of London and the Court.

"By this time it was around eight or nine o'clock at night, and they were now completely in control of the city. It was rumored that they were planning to close all the ports.* The Lord Commissioner, hearing this, sent a group of foot guards to take control of the Netherbow, which is a gate in the middle of the High Street, similar to Temple Bar between the City of London and the Court."

*Gates in the City Wall.

City Wall Gates.

"The city was now in a terrible fright, and everybody was under concern for their friends. The rabble went raving about the streets till midnight, frequently beating drums, raising more people. When my Lord Commissioner being informed, there were a thousand of the seamen and rabble come up from Leith; and apprehending if it were suffered to go on, it might come to a dangerous head, and be out of his power to suppress, he sent for the Lord Provost, and demanded that the guards should march into the city.

"The city was now in a state of panic, and everyone was worried about their friends. The crowd was running wild in the streets until midnight, often beating drums and gathering more people. When my Lord Commissioner learned that a thousand sailors and troublemakers had come up from Leith, he realized that if it continued, it could escalate into a dangerous situation that he might not be able to control. He called for the Lord Provost and requested that the guards march into the city."

"The Lord Provost, after some difficulty, yielded; though it was alleged, that it was what never was known in Edinburgh before. About one o'clock in the morning a battalion of the guards entered the town, marched up to the Parliament Close, and took post in all the avenues of the city, which prevented the resolutions taken to insult the houses of the rest of the treaters. The rabble were entirely reduced by this, and gradually dispersed, and so the tumult ended."

"The Lord Provost, after some struggle, agreed; although it was said that this had never happened in Edinburgh before. Around one o'clock in the morning, a battalion of guards came into the town, marched to the Parliament Close, and took positions at all the city entrances, which stopped the plans to attack the houses of the other negotiators. The crowd was completely calmed down by this and gradually dispersed, thus ending the commotion."

Although Defoe did all he could to bring the Union about he felt for and with the poor distracted people. He saw that amid the strife of parties, proud, ignorant, mistaken, it may be, the people were still swayed by love of country, love of freedom.

Although Defoe did everything he could to make the Union happen, he felt for the troubled people. He recognized that despite the conflicting parties, whether they were proud, ignorant, or mistaken, the people were still driven by their love for their country and their desire for freedom.

Even after the Union was accomplished Defoe remained in Scotland. He still wrote his Review every week, and filled it so full of Union matters that his readers began to think he could speak of nothing else and that he was grown dull. In his Review he wrote:—

Even after the Union was achieved, Defoe stayed in Scotland. He continued to publish his Review every week, filling it with so many Union-related topics that his readers started to feel like he had nothing else to talk about and that he had become boring. In his Review, he wrote:—

"Nothing but Union, Union, says one now that wants diversion; I am quite tired of it, and we hope, 'tis as good as over now. Prithee, good Mr. Review, let's have now and then a touch of something else to make us merry." But Defoe assures his readers he means to go on writing about the Union until he can see some prospect of calm among the men who are trying to make dispeace. "Then I shall be the first that shall cease calling upon them to Peace."

"All anyone talks about is the Union, Union, says someone looking for a break; I’m quite fed up with it, and we hope it’s practically over now. Please, dear Mr. Review, let’s see something else every now and then to lighten the mood." But Defoe assures his readers that he intends to keep writing about the Union until there’s a chance for peace among those trying to stir up conflict. "Then I’ll be the first to stop calling for peace."

The years went on, Defoe always living a stormy life amid the clash of party politics, always writing, writing. More than once his noisy, journalistic pen brought him to prison. But he was never a prisoner long, never long silenced. Yet although Defoe wrote so much and lived at a time when England was full of witty writers he was outside the charmed circle of wits who pretended not to know of his existence. "One of these authors," says another writer, "(the fellow that was pilloried, I have forgotten his name), is indeed so grave, sententious, dogmatical a rogue that there is no enduring him."*

The years went by, and Defoe always led a tumultuous life amidst the chaos of party politics, always writing. More than once, his loud, journalistic style landed him in prison. But he was never imprisoned for long, never silenced for too long. Even though Defoe wrote extensively and lived during a time when England had many clever writers, he remained outside the exclusive group of wits who chose to ignore him. "One of these authors," says another writer, "(the guy who was put in the pillory, I can't remember his name), is indeed such a serious, pompous, dogmatic character that it's unbearable."*

*Johnathan Swift.

Jonathan Swift.

At length when Defoe was nearly sixty years old he wrote the book which has brought him world-wide and enduring fame. Need I tell you of that book? Surely not. For who does not know Robinson Crusoe, or, as the first title ran, "The Life and Strange Surprising Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, of York, Mariner, who lived eight-and-twenty years all alone in an uninhabited Island on the Coast of America near the Mouth of the great River Oroonoque, having been cast on shore by shipwreck, wherein all the men perished but himself. With an account how he was at last strangely delivered by Pirates. Written by himself." In those days, you see, they were not afraid of long titles. The book, too, is long. "Yet," as another great writer says,* "was there ever anything written by mere man that was wished longer by its readers, except Don Quixote, Robinson Crusoe, and the Pilgrim's Progress?"

At last, when Defoe was nearly sixty years old, he wrote the book that brought him worldwide and lasting fame. Need I mention that book? Surely not. Who doesn't know Robinson Crusoe, or, as it was originally titled, "The Life and Strange Surprising Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, of York, Mariner, who lived twenty-eight years all alone on an uninhabited island on the coast of America near the mouth of the great River Oroonoque, having been washed ashore by a shipwreck, in which all the men perished except for him. With an account of how he was eventually delivered by pirates. Written by himself." Back then, you see, they weren't afraid of long titles. The book is long, too. "Yet," as another great writer says,* "was there ever anything written by mere man that its readers wished was longer, except Don Quixote, Robinson Crusoe, and the Pilgrim's Progress?"

*Samuel Johnson.

Samuel Johnson.

The book was a tremendous success. It pleased the men and women and children of two hundred years ago as much as it pleases them to-day. Within a few months four editions had been sold. Since then, till now, there has never been a time when Robinson Crusoe has not been read. The editions of it have been countless. It has been edited and re-edited, it has been translated and abridged, turned into shorthand and into poetry, and published in every form imaginable, and at every price, from one penny to many pounds.

The book was a huge success. It delighted men, women, and children two hundred years ago just as much as it does today. Within a few months, four editions had been sold. Ever since, there has never been a time when Robinson Crusoe hasn't been read. The number of editions has been countless. It has been edited and re-edited, translated and condensed, transformed into shorthand and poetry, and published in every form you can think of, at every price, from one penny to many pounds.

Defoe got the idea of his story from the adventures of a Scots sailor named Alexander Selkirk. This sailor quarreled with his captain, and was set ashore upon an uninhabited island where he remained alone for more than four years. At the end of that time he was rescued by a passing ship and brought home to England. Out of this slender tale Defoe made his fascinating story so full of adventure.

Defoe got the idea for his story from the adventures of a Scottish sailor named Alexander Selkirk. This sailor had a fight with his captain and was left on an uninhabited island, where he spent over four years alone. Eventually, he was rescued by a passing ship and taken back to England. From this simple tale, Defoe created his captivating story, rich with adventure.

What holds us in the story is its seeming truth. As we read it we forget altogether that it is only a story, we feel sure that Crusoe really lived, that all his adventures really happened. And if you ever read any more of Defoe's books you will find that this feeling runs through them all. Defoe was, in fact, a born story-teller—like Sir John Mandeville. With an amazing show of truth he was continually deceiving people. "He was a great, a truly great liar, perhaps the greatest liar that ever lived."*

What keeps us engaged in the story is its apparent truth. As we read, we completely forget that it’s just a story; we’re convinced that Crusoe actually lived and that all his adventures really took place. And if you read more of Defoe's books, you’ll notice that this feeling permeates them all. Defoe was, in fact, a natural storyteller—like Sir John Mandeville. With a remarkable display of truth, he constantly fooled people. "He was a great, a truly great liar, perhaps the greatest liar that ever lived."*

*William Minto.

William Minto.

Finding that Robinson Crusoe was such a success, Defoe began to write other stories. He wrote of thieves, pirates and rogues. These stories have the same show of truth as Robinson Crusoe. Defoe, no doubt, got the ideas for them from the stories of the rogues with whom he mixed in prison. But they have nearly all been forgotten, for although they are clever the heroes and heroines are coarse and the story of their adventures is unpleasant reading. Yet as history, showing us the state of the people in the days of Queen Anne and of George I, they are useful.

Seeing that Robinson Crusoe was such a hit, Defoe started writing more stories. He wrote about thieves, pirates, and rogues. These tales have the same sense of reality as Robinson Crusoe. Defoe likely got the ideas from the stories of the rogues he met in prison. However, most of them have been forgotten because, although they are clever, the characters are rough, and their adventures make for unpleasant reading. Still, as historical accounts, they provide valuable insight into the lives of people during the reigns of Queen Anne and George I.

Defoe was now well off. He had built himself a handsome house surrounded by a pleasant garden. He had carriages and horses and lived in good style with his wife and beautiful daughters. There seemed to be no reason why he should not live happily and at ease for the rest of his life. But suddenly one day, for some unknown reason, he fled from his comfortable home into hiding. Why he did this no one can tell. For two years he lived a homeless, skulking fugitive. Then in 1731 he died, if not in poverty at least in loneliness and distress of mind.

Defoe was doing well now. He had built a nice house surrounded by a lovely garden. He owned carriages and horses and lived comfortably with his wife and beautiful daughters. There seemed to be no reason he shouldn't live happily and peacefully for the rest of his life. But suddenly, one day, for some unknown reason, he ran away from his comfortable home and went into hiding. Why he did this, no one knows. For two years, he lived as a homeless, hiding fugitive. Then in 1731, he died, if not in poverty, at least in loneliness and mental distress.

BOOKS TO READ

Robinson Crusoe, abridged by John Lang. Robinson Crusoe, retold by Edith Robarts, illustrated by J. Hassall, R. I. Robinson Crusoe (Everyman's Library).

Robinson Crusoe, shortened by John Lang. Robinson Crusoe, rewritten by Edith Robarts, illustrated by J. Hassall, R. I. Robinson Crusoe (Everyman's Library).

Chapter LXIII SWIFT—THE "JOURNAL TO STELLA"

WE all know what it is to feel hurt and angry, to feel that we are misunderstood, that no one loves us. At such times it may be we want to hurt ourselves so that in some mysterious way we may hurt those who do not love us. We long to die so that they may be sorry. But these feelings do not come often and they soon pass. We cry ourselves to sleep perhaps and wake up to find the evil thoughts are gone. We forget all about them, or if we remember them we remember to smile at our own foolishness, for we know that after all we are understood, we are loved. And when we grow old enough to look back upon those times, although we may remember the pain of them, we can see that sometimes they came from our own fault, it was not that we were misunderstood so much as that we were misunderstanding. Yet whether it be our own fault or not, when such times do come, the world seems very dark and life seems full of pain. Then think of what a whole life filled with these evil thoughts must be. Think of a whole life made terrible with bitter feelings. That would be misery indeed.

We all know what it’s like to feel hurt and angry, to think we’re misunderstood and feel unloved. In those moments, we might want to hurt ourselves, hoping it somehow causes pain to those who don’t care about us. We wish for death so they might feel regret. But these feelings don’t last long and eventually fade away. We might cry ourselves to sleep and wake up to find those dark thoughts gone. We forget about them, or if they linger, we chuckle at our own silliness because we realize that, after all, we are understood and we are loved. When we’re old enough to look back on those times, we may remember the pain, but we can also see that sometimes it stemmed from our own actions; it wasn’t so much that we were misunderstood, but that we were misunderstanding. Still, whether it’s our fault or not, when those moments arrive, the world feels dark and life seems filled with suffering. Now, imagine a life constantly dominated by these negative thoughts. Picture a life burdened with bitterness. That would truly be misery.

Yet when we read the sad story of the life of Jonathan Swift who has in Gulliver's Travels given to countless children, and grown- up people too, countless hours of pleasure, we are forced to believe that so he passed a great part of his life. Swift was misunderstood and misunderstanding. It was not that he had no love given to him, for all his life through he found women to love him. But it was his unhappiness that he took that love only to turn it to bitterness in his heart, that he took that love so as to leave a stain on him and it ever after. He had friendship too. But in the hands stretched out to help him in his need he saw only insult. In the kindness that was given to him he saw only a grudging charity, and yet he was angry with the world and with man that he did not receive more.

Yet when we read the sad story of Jonathan Swift, who in Gulliver's Travels has given countless children, and adults too, countless hours of pleasure, we are compelled to believe that this is how he spent much of his life. Swift was both misunderstood and guilty of misunderstanding others. It wasn't that he lacked love; throughout his life, he found women who loved him. However, his unhappiness led him to twist that love into bitterness within his heart, leaving a mark on him that never faded. He had friendships as well. But when hands were reached out to help him in his time of need, he saw only insult. In the kindness that was offered to him, he perceived nothing but reluctant charity, and yet he was angry with the world and with humanity for not giving him more.

In the life of Jonathan Swift there are things which puzzle even the wisest. Children would find those things still harder to understand, so I will not try to explain them, but will tell you a little that you will readily follow about the life of this lonely man with the biting pen and aching heart.

In Jonathan Swift's life, there are aspects that even the smartest people find confusing. Children would find these aspects even more difficult to grasp, so I won’t attempt to explain them. Instead, I will share a bit about the life of this solitary man with a sharp pen and a heavy heart that you can easily understand.

Jonathan Swift's father and mother were very poor, so poor indeed that their friends said it was folly for them to marry. And when after about two years of married life the husband died, he left his young wife burdened with debts and with a little baby girl to keep. It was not until a few months after his father's death that Jonathan was born.

Jonathan Swift's parents were extremely poor, so poor that their friends thought it was foolish for them to get married. After about two years of marriage, the husband died, leaving his young wife with debts and a little baby girl to care for. Jonathan was born a few months after his father's death.

His mother was a brave-hearted, cheerful woman, and although her little son came to her in the midst of such sorrow she no doubt loved him, and his nurse loved him too. Little Jonathan's father and mother were English, but because he was born in Dublin, and because he spent a great deal of his life there, he has sometimes been looked upon as an Irishman.

His mother was a brave and cheerful woman, and even though her little son came to her during such sorrow, she definitely loved him, and his nurse loved him too. Little Jonathan's parents were English, but because he was born in Dublin and spent a lot of his life there, some people have seen him as an Irishman.

Jonathan's nurse was also an Englishwoman, and when he was about a year old she was called home to England to a dying friend. She saw that she must go to her friend, but she loved her baby-charge so much that she could not bear to part from him. He had been a sickly child, often ill, but that seemed only to make him dearer to her. She held him in her arms thinking how empty they would fell without their dear burden. She kissed him, jealous at the thought that he might learn to know and love another nurse, and she felt that she could not part with him. Making up her mind that she would not, she wrapped him up warmly and slipped quietly from the house carrying the baby in her arms. She then ran quickly to the boat, crept on board, and was well out on the Irish Sea before it was discovered that she had stolen little Jonathan from his mother. Mrs. Swift was poor, Jonathan was not strong so the fond and daring nurse was allowed by the mother to keep her little charge until he was nearly four. Thus for three years little Jonathan lived with his nurse at Whitehaven, growing strong and brown in the sea air. She looked after him lovingly, and besides feeding and clothing him, taught him so well that Swift tells us himself, though it seems a little hard to believe, that he could spell and could read any chapter in the Bible before he was three.

Jonathan's nurse was also from England, and when he was about a year old, she was called back to England to be with a dying friend. She knew she had to go to her friend, but she loved her baby charge so much that she couldn't bear to leave him. He had been a sickly child, often unwell, but that only made him more dear to her. She held him in her arms, thinking about how empty they would feel without their beloved burden. She kissed him, feeling jealous at the thought that he might get to know and love another nurse, and she realized she couldn't part with him. Deciding that she wouldn’t, she wrapped him up warmly and quietly slipped out of the house with the baby in her arms. She then rushed to the boat, crept aboard, and was well out on the Irish Sea before anyone discovered she had taken little Jonathan from his mother. Mrs. Swift was poor, and since Jonathan wasn't strong, the loving and daring nurse was allowed by the mother to keep her little charge until he was nearly four. So for three years, little Jonathan lived with his nurse in Whitehaven, growing strong and tan in the sea air. She took care of him with love, and besides feeding and clothing him, taught him so well that Swift himself tells us, though it seems a bit hard to believe, that he could spell and read any chapter in the Bible before he turned three.

After Jonathan's return to Ireland his uncle, Godwin Swift, seems to have taken charge of him, and when he was six to have sent him to a good school. His mother, meanwhile, went home to her own people in England, and although mother and son loved each other they were little together all through life. At fourteen Godwin Swift sent his nephew from school to Trinity College, Dublin. But Swift was by this time old enough to know that he was living on the charity of his uncle and the knowledge was bitter to his proud spirit. Instead of spurring him on the knowledge weighed him down. He became gloomy, idle, and wild. He afterwards said he was a dunce at college and "was stopped of his degree for dulness and insufficiency." But although at first the examiners refused to pass him, he was later, for some reason, given a special degree, granted by favor rather than gained by desert "in a manner little to his credit," says bitter Swift. Jonathan gave his uncle neither love nor thanks for his schooling. "He gave me the education of a dog," was how he spoke of it years after. Yet he had been sent to the best school in Ireland and to college later. But perhaps it was not so much the gift as the manner of giving which Swift scorned. We cannot tell.

After Jonathan returned to Ireland, his uncle, Godwin Swift, seemed to have taken charge of him and sent him to a good school when he was six. His mother went back to her family in England, and although they loved each other, they spent little time together throughout their lives. At fourteen, Godwin Swift moved his nephew from school to Trinity College, Dublin. By this time, Swift was old enough to realize that he was living off his uncle's generosity, which was a bitter truth for his proud spirit. Instead of motivating him, this knowledge weighed him down. He became gloomy, lazy, and rebellious. He later claimed he was a slow learner at college and "failed to earn his degree due to dullness and inadequacy." Although the examiners initially denied him passage, he was eventually awarded a special degree for reasons unknown, which "was little to his credit," according to the resentful Swift. Jonathan did not offer his uncle any love or gratitude for his education. "He gave me the education of a dog," he remarked years later. Yet, he had attended the best school in Ireland and later college. Perhaps it wasn't so much the gift itself but the way it was given that Swift disdained. We can't be sure.

Soon after Jonathan left college he went to live in the house of Sir William Temple. Temple was a great man in his day. He had been an Ambassador, the friend of kings and princes, and he considered himself something of a scholar. To him Swift acted as a kind of secretary. To a proud man the post of secretary or chaplain in a great house was, in those days, no happy one. It was a position something between that of a servant and a friend, and in it Swift's haughty soul suffered torments. Sir William, no doubt, meant to be kind, but he was cold and condescending, and not a little pompous and conceited. Swift's fierce pride was ready to fancy insults where none were meant, he resented being "treated like a schoolboy," and during the years he passed in Sir William's house he gathered a store of bitterness against the world in his heart.

Soon after Jonathan graduated from college, he moved into the house of Sir William Temple. Temple was a notable figure in his time. He had been an ambassador, a friend to kings and princes, and saw himself as somewhat of a scholar. In this role, Swift served as a kind of secretary. For a proud man, being a secretary or chaplain in a grand household was, back then, an uncomfortable position. It was a role that fell somewhere between being a servant and a friend, and in this capacity, Swift's proud nature endured a lot of suffering. Sir William likely intended to be kind, but he came off as cold and condescending, and quite pompous and self-important. Swift's intense pride made him perceive slights where none were intended. He resented being "treated like a schoolboy," and during his time in Sir William's house, he built up a deep bitterness toward the world.

But in spite of all his miseries real or imaginary, Swift had at least one pleasure. Among the many people making up the great household there was a little girl of seven named Esther Johnson. She was a delicate little girl with large eyes and black hair. She and Swift soon grew to be friends, and he spent his happiest hours teaching her to read and write. It is pleasant to think of the gloomy, untrained genius throwing off his gloom and bending all his talents to the task of teaching and amusing this little delicate child of seven.

But despite all his real or imagined troubles, Swift had at least one joy. Among the many people in the large household was a seven-year-old girl named Esther Johnson. She was a fragile little girl with big eyes and black hair. She and Swift quickly became friends, and he spent his happiest moments teaching her to read and write. It's heartwarming to picture the gloomy, unrefined genius shedding his sadness and using all his talents to teach and entertain this delicate seven-year-old.

With intervals between, Swift remained in Sir William's household for about five years. Here he began to write poetry, but when he showed his poems to Dryden, who was a distant kinsman, he got little encouragement. "Cousin Swift," said the great man, "you will never be a poet." Here was another blow from a hostile world which Swift could never either forget or forgive.

With breaks in between, Swift stayed in Sir William's household for around five years. During this time, he started writing poetry, but when he shared his poems with Dryden, who was a distant relative, he received little support. "Cousin Swift," said the famous writer, "you will never be a poet." This was yet another setback from a world that Swift could never forget or forgive.

As the years went on Swift found his position grow more and more irksome. At last he began to think of entering the Church as a means of earning an independent livelihood and becoming his own master. And one day, having a quarrel with Sir William, he left his house in a passion and went back to Ireland. Here after some trouble he was made a priest and received a little seaside parish worth about a hundred pounds a year.

As the years went by, Swift found his situation increasingly annoying. Eventually, he started considering entering the Church as a way to make a living independently and be his own boss. One day, after having an argument with Sir William, he stormed out of his house and returned to Ireland. After some difficulties, he became a priest and got a small seaside parish that paid around a hundred pounds a year.

Swift was now his own master, but he found it dull. He had so few parishioners that it is said he used to go down to the seashore and skiff stones in order to gather a congregation. For he thought if the people would not come to hear sermons they would come at least to stare at the mad clergyman, and for years he was remembered as the "mad clergyman." And now because he found his freedom dull, and for various other reasons, when Sir William asked him to come back he gladly came. This time he was much happier as a member of Sir William's household than he had been before.

Swift was now his own boss, but he found it boring. He had so few parishioners that it’s said he would go down to the beach and skip stones to attract a crowd. He figured if people wouldn’t come to hear sermons, they might at least show up to watch the crazy clergyman, and for years, he was known as the "mad clergyman." Now, because he found his freedom boring, and for a few other reasons, when Sir William asked him to return, he happily accepted. This time, he was much happier being part of Sir William's household than he had been before.

It was now that Swift wrote the two little books which first made him famous. These were The Battle of the Books and A Tale of a Tub. The Battle of the Books rose out of a silly quarrel in which Sir William Temple had taken part as to whether the ancient or the modern writers were the best. Swift took Temple's side and wrote to prove that the ancient writers were best. But, as it has been said, he wrote so cleverly that he proved the opposite against his will, for nowhere in the writings of the ancients is there anything so full or humor and satire as The Battle of the Books.

It was during this time that Swift wrote the two small books that first made him famous. These were The Battle of the Books and A Tale of a Tub. The Battle of the Books stemmed from a silly argument involving Sir William Temple about whether ancient or modern writers were superior. Swift supported Temple's view and wrote to argue that the ancient writers were better. However, as has been noted, he wrote so cleverly that he unintentionally proved the opposite, because nowhere in the works of the ancients is there anything as full of humor and satire as The Battle of the Books.

Swift imagines a real battle to have taken place among the books in the King's library at St. James's Palace. The books leave the shelves, some on horseback, some on foot, and armed with sword and spear throw themselves into the fray, but we are left quite uncertain as to who gained the victory. This little book is a satire, and, like all Swift's famous satires, is in prose not in poetry. In the preface he says, "Satire is a sort of glass, wherein beholders do generally discover everybody's face but their own; which is the chief reason for that kind reception it meets with in the world, and that so very few are offended with it." It is not a book that you will care to read for a long time, for to find it interesting you must know both a good deal about Swift's own times and about the books that fight the battle.

Swift imagines a real battle taking place among the books in the King's library at St. James's Palace. The books leave the shelves, some on horseback, some on foot, and armed with swords and spears, throw themselves into the fray, but we’re left unsure about who won the fight. This little book is a satire, and like all of Swift's famous satires, it's in prose, not poetry. In the preface, he says, "Satire is a sort of glass, wherein beholders do generally discover everybody's face but their own; which is the chief reason for that kind reception it meets with in the world, and that so very few are offended with it." It's not a book you'll want to read for a long time because to find it interesting, you need to know quite a bit about Swift's time and the books that are battling.

You will not care either for A Tale of a Tub. And yet it is the book above all others which one must read, and read with understanding, if one would get even a little knowledge of Swift's special genius. It was the book, nevertheless, which more than any other stood in his way in after life.

You won't care about A Tale of a Tub either. And yet, it's the book above all others that you need to read and truly understand if you want to gain even a bit of insight into Swift's unique talent. However, it was the book that, more than any other, hindered him later in life.

A Tale of a Tub like The Battle of the Books is a satire, and Swift wrote it to show up the abuses of the Church. He tells the story of three brothers, Peter, Martin and Jack. Peter represents the Roman Catholic, Martin the Anglican, and Jack the Presbyterian Church. He meant, he says, to turn the laugh only against Peter and Jack. That may be so, but his treatment of Martin cannot be called reverent. Indeed, reverence was impossible to Swift. There is much good to be said of him. There was a fierce righteousness about his spirit which made him a better parish priest than many a more pious man. He hated shams, he hated cant, he hated bondage. "Dr. Swift," it was said, "hated all fanatics: all fanatics hated Dr. Swift."* But with all his uprightness and breadth he was neither devout nor reverent.

A Tale of a Tub, like The Battle of the Books, is a satire, and Swift wrote it to highlight the abuses of the Church. He tells the story of three brothers: Peter, Martin, and Jack. Peter represents the Roman Catholic Church, Martin stands for the Anglican Church, and Jack symbolizes the Presbyterian Church. He claims he intended to focus the humor only on Peter and Jack. That may be the case, but his portrayal of Martin can't be described as respectful. In fact, reverence was beyond Swift's nature. There’s a lot of good to say about him. His fierce sense of righteousness made him a better parish priest than many who were more pious. He despised pretenses, phoniness, and oppression. "Dr. Swift," it was said, "hated all fanatics; all fanatics hated Dr. Swift." But despite his integrity and broad-mindedness, he was neither devout nor respectful.

*Lord Orrery.

Lord Orrery.

When Sir William Temple died Swift went back to Ireland, and after a little time he once more received a Church living there. But here, as before, his parish was very small, so that sometimes he had only his clerk as congregation. Then he would begin the service with "Dearly beloved Roger, the Scripture moveth you and me," instead of "Dearly beloved brethren," as the Prayer Book has it.

When Sir William Temple died, Swift returned to Ireland, and after a while, he got another church position there. However, just like before, his parish was very small, so sometimes he only had his clerk as his congregation. He would start the service with "Dearly beloved Roger, the Scripture motivates you and me," instead of "Dearly beloved brethren," as the Prayer Book states.

Sir William had left Swift some money; he had also left some to Esther Johnson, the little girl Swift used to teach. She had grown into a beautiful and witty woman and now she too, with a friend, went to Ireland, and for the rest of her life lived there near Swift.

Sir William had left Swift some money; he had also left some to Esther Johnson, the little girl Swift used to teach. She had grown into a beautiful and clever woman and now, along with a friend, went to Ireland, where she lived near Swift for the rest of her life.

The strange friendship between these two, between Esther Johnson and Swift, is one of the puzzles in Swift's life. That they loved each other, that they were life-long friends, every one knows. But were they ever married? Were they man and wife? That question remains unanswered.

The unusual friendship between Esther Johnson and Swift is one of the mysteries in Swift's life. Everyone knows that they cared for each other and were lifelong friends. But were they ever married? Were they partners? That question still remains unanswered.

Esther is the Persian word for star; Stella the Latin. Swift called his girl-friend Stella, and as Stella she has become famous in our literature. For when Swift was away from home he wrote letters to her which we now have under the name of the Journal to Stella. Here we see the great man in another light. Here he is no longer armed with lightning, his pen is no longer dipped in poison, but in friendly, simple fashion he tells all that happens to him day by day. He tells what he thinks and what he feels, where and when he dines, when he gets up, and when he goes to bed, all the gossiping details interesting to one who loves us and whom we love. And with it all we get a picture of the times in which he lived, of the politics of the day, of the great men he moved among. Swift always addresses both Stella and her companion Mistress Dingley, and the letters are everywhere full of tender, childish nonsense. He invented what he called a "little language," using all sorts of quaint and babyish words and strange strings of capital letters, M. D., for instance, meaning my dears, M. E., Madam Elderly, or D. D., Dear Dingley, and so on. Throughout, too, we come on little bits of doggerel rimes, bad puns, simple jokes, mixed up with scraps of politics, with threatenings of war, with party quarrels, with all kinds of stray fragments of news which bring the life of the times vividly before us. The letters were never meant for any one but Stella and Mistress Dingley to see, and sometimes when we are reading the affectionate nonsense we feel as if no one ought to have seen it but these two. And yet it gives us one whole side of Swift that we should never have known but for it. It is not easy to give an idea of this book, it must be read to be understood, but I will give you a few extracts from it:—

Esther is the Persian word for star; Stella is the Latin version. Swift called his girlfriend Stella, and she has become famous in our literature as Stella. When he was away from home, he wrote letters to her which we now know as the Journal to Stella. Here we get to see the great man in a different light. He’s no longer wielding lightning; his pen is now dipped in friendship, sharing all that happens to him day by day. He talks about what he thinks and feels, where and when he has dinner, when he gets up, and when he goes to bed, sharing all the little details that would interest someone he loves and who loves him back. Along with this, we get a glimpse of the times he lived in, the politics of the day, and the prominent figures he interacted with. Swift always addresses both Stella and her friend Mistress Dingley, and the letters are filled with affectionate, playful nonsense. He created what he called a "little language," using all kinds of quirky and childish words along with strange strings of capital letters, like M. D. for my dears, M. E. for Madam Elderly, or D. D. for Dear Dingley, and so on. Throughout the letters, we also find bits of silly rhymes, bad puns, and simple jokes mixed in with fragments of politics, threats of war, party disputes, and various bits of news that vividly bring the era to life. The letters were never meant for anyone but Stella and Mistress Dingley, and sometimes while reading the affectionate nonsense, it feels like it was only meant for those two. Yet it provides us with a whole side of Swift that we would never have known otherwise. It’s hard to convey the essence of this book; it needs to be read to be fully appreciated, but I’ll share a few extracts from it:—

"Pshaw, I must be writing to those dear saucy brats every night, whether I will or no, let me have what business I will, or come home ever so late, or be ever so sleepy; but an old saying and a true one,

"Pshaw, I have to write to those cheeky kids every night, whether I want to or not, no matter how busy I am, how late I get home, or how tired I am; but there's an old saying, and it's true,"

    'Be you lords, or be you earls,
    You must write to saucy girls.'

'Whether you're lords or earls,
    You need to write to bold girls.'

"I was to-day at Court and saw Raymond among the beefeaters, staying to see the Queen; so I put him in a better station, made two or three dozen of bows, and went to Church, and then to Court again to pick up a dinner, as I did with Sir John Stanley, and then we went to visit Lord Mountjoy, and just now left him, and 'tis near eleven at night, young women."

"I was at court today and saw Raymond among the guards, waiting to see the Queen; so I put him in a better position, made two or three dozen bows, and went to church, then back to court to grab some dinner, like I did with Sir John Stanley. After that, we went to visit Lord Mountjoy, and we just left him, and it’s almost eleven at night, young ladies."

Or again:—

Or again:—

"The Queen was abroad to-day in order to hunt, but finding it disposed to rain she kept in her coach; she hunts in a chaise with one horse, which she drives herself, and drives furiously, like Jehu, and is a mighty hunter, like Nimrod. Dingley has heard of Nimrod, but not Stella, for it is in the Bible. . . . The Queen and I were going to take the air this afternoon, but not together: and were both hindered by a sudden rain. Her coaches and chaises all went back, and the guards too; and I scoured into the marketplace for shelter."

"The Queen was out today to go hunting, but when it started to rain, she stayed in her coach; she hunts in a one-horse carriage, which she drives herself, and she drives it like crazy, like Jehu, and is a great hunter, like Nimrod. Dingley has heard of Nimrod, but not Stella, since it's from the Bible... The Queen and I were planning to go out for some fresh air this afternoon, but not together: we were both stopped by the sudden rain. Her carriages and horses all went back, and so did the guards; I dashed into the marketplace for shelter."

Another day he writes:—

Another day he writes:—

"Pish, sirrahs, put a date always at the bottom of your letter, as well as the top, that I may know when you send it; your last is of November 3, yet I had others at the same time, written a fortnight after. . . . Pray let us have no more bussiness, busyness. Take me if I know how to spell it! Your wrong spelling, Madam Stella, has put me out: it does not look right; let me see, bussiness, busyness, business, bisyness, bisness, bysness; faith, I known not which is right, I think the second; I believe I never writ the word in my life before; yes, sure I must, though; business, busyness, bisyness.— I have perplexed myself, and can't do it. Prithee ask Walls. Business, I fancy that's right. Yes it is; I looked in my own pamphlet, and found it twice in ten lines, to convince you that I never writ it before. O, now I see it as plain as can be; so yours is only an s too much."

"Pish, folks, always put a date at the bottom of your letter as well as the top so I know when you sent it; your last one is from November 3, but I had others at the same time that were written a fortnight later... Please, let's not have any more confusion about this word. Honestly, I don’t know how to spell it! Your misspelling, Madam Stella, has thrown me off; it just doesn't look right. Let me see, bussiness, busyness, business, bisyness, bisness, bysness; honestly, I don’t know which is correct, I think it’s the second one; I believe I've never written the word in my life before; yes, I must have, though; business, busyness, bisyness. I've confused myself, and I can't figure it out. Please ask Walls. Business, I think that's right. Yes, it is; I checked my own booklet, and found it twice in ten lines, just to prove that I've never written it before. Oh, now I see it as clearly as can be; yours just has one extra 's'."

Chapter LXIV SWIFT—"GULLIVER'S TRAVELS"

DURING the years in which Swift found time to write these playful letters to Stella he was growing into a man of power. Like Defoe he was a journalist, but one of far more authority. The power of his pen was such that he was courted by his friends, feared by his enemies. He threw himself into the struggle of party, first as a Whig, then as a Tory; but as a friend said of him later, "He was neither Whig nor Tory, neither Jacobite nor Republican. He was Dr. Swift."* He was now, he says:—

DURING the years when Swift took the time to write these lighthearted letters to Stella, he was becoming a powerful man. Like Defoe, he was a journalist, but he held much more authority. The influence of his writing was so great that he was sought after by his friends and feared by his enemies. He immersed himself in the political struggle, first as a Whig and then as a Tory; however, as a friend later remarked, "He was neither Whig nor Tory, neither Jacobite nor Republican. He was Dr. Swift."* He now said:—

*Lord Orrery.

Lord Orrery.

    "Grown old in politicks and wit,
    Caress'd by ministers of State,
    Of half mankind the dread and hate."*

"Grown old in politics and cleverness,
    Coddled by government officials,
    Feared and despised by half the world."*

*Cadenus and Vanessa.

Cadenus and Vanessa.

And he felt that he deserved reward for what he had done for his party. He thought that he should have been made a bishop. But even in those days, when little thought was given to the fitness of a man for such a position, the Queen steadily refused to make the author of A Tale of a Tub a bishop.

And he felt that he deserved a reward for what he had done for his party. He thought he should have been made a bishop. But even back then, when little attention was paid to whether a person was fit for such a position, the Queen consistently refused to make the author of A Tale of a Tub a bishop.

Again Swift felt that he was unjustly treated, and even when he was at length made Dean of St. Patrick's that consoled him little. He longed for power, and owned that he was never so happy as when treated like a lord. He longed for wealth, for "wealth," he said, "is liberty, and liberty is a blessing fittest for a philosopher." And if Swift was displeased at being made only a Dean, the Irish people were equally displeased with him as their Dean. As he rode through the streets of Dublin to take possession of his Deanery, the people threw stones and mud at him and hooted him as he passed. The clergy, too, made his work as Dean as hard as possible. But Swift set himself to conquer them, and soon he had his own way even in trifles.

Once again, Swift felt he was treated unfairly, and even when he finally became Dean of St. Patrick's, it didn't bring him much comfort. He craved power and admitted he was never happier than when he was treated like a lord. He also desired wealth because, as he said, "wealth is freedom, and freedom is a blessing best suited for a philosopher." If Swift was unhappy about being made just a Dean, the Irish people were equally unhappy with him as their Dean. As he rode through the streets of Dublin to take charge of his Deanery, people threw stones and mud at him and shouted as he went by. The clergy also tried to make his job as Dean as difficult as possible. But Swift was determined to overcome them, and soon he had his way even in small matters.

We cannot follow Swift through all his political adventures and writings. In those days the misgovernment of Ireland was terrible, and Swift, although he loved neither Ireland nor the Irish, fought for their rights until, from being hated by them, he became the idol of the people, and those who had thrown mud and stones now cheered him as he passed. Wherever he went he was received with honor, his birthday was kept as a day of rejoicing by Irishmen with gratitude. But even in his hour of triumph Swift was a lonely and discontented man as we may learn from his letters.

We can’t follow Swift through all his political journeys and writings. Back then, the mismanagement of Ireland was horrific, and Swift, although he didn’t care for Ireland or the Irish people, fought for their rights until he went from being hated to becoming a figure of admiration. Those who once threw mud and stones at him now cheered as he walked by. Wherever he went, he was welcomed with respect, and his birthday was celebrated as a day of joy by grateful Irish people. Yet, even in his moments of success, Swift was a lonely and unhappy man, as we can see in his letters.

It was now that he published the book upon which his fame most surely rests—Gulliver's Travels. It is a book which has given pleasure to numberless people ever since. Yet Swift said himself: "The chief end I propose to myself in all my labours is to vex the world rather than divert it, and if I could compass that design without hurting my own person or fortune, I would be the most indefatigable writer you have ever seen. . . . I hate and detest that animal called man, although I heartily love John, Peter, Thomas, and so forth. . . . Upon this great foundation of misanthropy, the whole building of my Travels is erected."

It was at this point that he published the book that truly established his fame—Gulliver's Travels. It’s a book that has brought joy to countless people ever since. Yet Swift himself said: "The main goal I set for myself in all my work is to annoy the world rather than entertain it, and if I could achieve that without harming myself or my fortune, I would be the most tireless writer you’ve ever seen... I hate and detest that creature called man, although I genuinely care about John, Peter, Thomas, and so on... Based on this deep-seated misanthropy, the entire structure of my Travels is built."

But whether Swift at the time vexed the world with Gulliver or not, ever since he has succeeded in diverting it. Gulliver's Travels is an allegory and a satire, but there is no need now to do more than enjoy it as a story.

But whether Swift annoyed the world with Gulliver back then or not, he has definitely managed to entertain it since. Gulliver's Travels is an allegory and a satire, but now there's no need to do anything more than enjoy it as a story.

The story is divided into four parts. In the first Captain Lemuel Gulliver being wrecked finds himself upon an island where all the people are so small that he can pick them up in his thumb and finger, and it requires six hundred of their beds to make one for him.

The story is divided into four parts. In the first part, Captain Lemuel Gulliver gets shipwrecked and ends up on an island where everyone is so tiny that he can lift them with his thumb and finger, and it takes six hundred of their beds to make just one for him.

In the second part Gulliver comes to a country where the people are giants. They are so large that they in their turn can lift Gulliver up between thumb and finger.

In the second part, Gulliver arrives in a land where the people are giants. They are so enormous that they can easily lift Gulliver between their thumb and finger.

In the third voyage Gulliver is taken by pirates and at last lands upon a flying island, and from there he passes on to other wonderful places.

In the third voyage, Gulliver is captured by pirates and eventually lands on a flying island, from which he travels to other amazing places.

In the fourth his men mutiny and put him ashore on an unknown land. There he finds that horses are the rulers, and a terrible kind of degraded human being their slaves and servants.

In the fourth, his crew revolts and leaves him stranded on an unfamiliar land. There, he discovers that horses are in charge, and a wretched type of degraded human beings serve as their slaves and servants.

In the last part the satire is too bitter, the degradation of man too terribly insisted upon to make it pleasant reading, and altogether the first two stories are the most interesting.

In the last part, the satire is too harsh, and the degradation of humanity is emphasized so severely that it makes for unpleasant reading. Overall, the first two stories are much more engaging.

Here is how Swift tells us of Gulliver's arrival in Lilliput, the country of the tiny folk. After the shipwreck and a long battle with the waves he has at length reached land:—

Here is how Swift describes Gulliver's arrival in Lilliput, the land of the tiny people. After the shipwreck and a long struggle with the waves, he has finally reached shore:—

"I lay down on the grass, which was very short and soft, where I slept sounder than ever I remember to have done in my life, and, as I reckoned, about nine hours; for when I awaked, it was just daylight. I attempted to rise, but was not able to stir: for as I happened to lie on my back, I found my arms and legs were strongly fastened on each side to the ground; and my hair, which was long and thick, tied down in the same manner.

"I lay on the short, soft grass, sleeping more soundly than I ever remember in my life, and, as I figured, for about nine hours; because when I woke up, it was just getting light. I tried to get up, but I couldn't move: I realized I was lying on my back and my arms and legs were firmly fastened to the ground on each side; and my long, thick hair was tied down in the same way."

"I could only look upwards, the sun began to grow hot, and the light offended my eyes. I heard a confused noise about me, but in the posture I lay, could see nothing except the sky. In a little time I felt something alive moving on my left leg, which advancing gently forward over my breast, came almost up to my chin; when bending my eyes downwards as much as I could, I perceived it to be a human creature not six inches high, with a bow and arrow in his hands, and a quiver at his back.

"I could only look up as the sun started to get hot, and the light hurt my eyes. I heard a mix of sounds around me, but in the position I was lying, I could see nothing but the sky. After a little while, I felt something alive moving on my left leg, and as it gently crawled over my chest, it almost reached my chin. When I managed to bend my eyes down as much as I could, I saw it was a tiny human, not more than six inches tall, holding a bow and arrow, with a quiver on its back."

"In the meantime, I felt at least fifty more of the same kind (as I conjectured) following the first. I was in the utmost astonishment, and roared so loud, that they all ran back in a fright; and some of them, as I was afterwards told, were hurt with the falls they got by leaping from my sides upon the ground. However, they soon returned, and one of them, who ventured so far as to get a full sight of my face, lifting up his hands and eyes by way of admiration, cried out in a shrill, but distinct voice, Hekinah degul: the others repeated the same words several times, but then I knew not what they meant.

"In the meantime, I felt at least fifty more of the same kind (as I guessed) following the first. I was completely astonished and shouted so loudly that they all ran back in fear, and some of them, as I learned later, got hurt from jumping off my sides onto the ground. However, they quickly came back, and one of them, who dared to get a full look at my face, raised his hands and eyes in admiration and shouted in a high-pitched but clear voice, 'Hekinah degul.' The others repeated those words several times, but I still had no idea what they meant."

"I lay all this while, as the reader may believe, in great uneasiness: at length, struggling to get loose, I had the fortune to break the strings, and wrench out the pegs that fastened my left arm to the ground; for, by lifting it up to my face, I discovered the methods they had taken to bind me, and at the same time with a violent pull, which game me excessive pain, I a little loosened the strings that tied down my hair on the left side, so that I was just able to turn my head about two inches.

"I lay there, as you might imagine, feeling really uneasy. Finally, after struggling to get free, I managed to break the strings and pull out the pegs that held my left arm to the ground. By lifting my arm to my face, I figured out how they had restrained me. At the same time, with a hard pull that caused me a lot of pain, I loosened the strings that were tying my hair down on the left side, which allowed me to turn my head about two inches."

"But the creatures ran off a second time, before I could seize them; whereupon there was a great shout in a very shrill accent, and after it ceased, I heard one of them cry aloud Tolgo phonac; when in an instant I felt above an hundred arrows discharged on my left hand, which pricked me like so many needles; and besides, they shot another flight into the air, as we do bombs in Europe, whereof many, I suppose, fell on my body (though I felt them not) and some on my face, which I immediately covered with my left hand.

"But the creatures ran away again before I could catch them; then there was a loud shout in a very high-pitched voice, and after it stopped, I heard one of them yell Tolgo phonac; in that moment, I felt more than a hundred arrows fired at my left side, which pricked me like a bunch of needles; also, they shot another set into the air, like we do with bombs in Europe, many of which, I assume, landed on my body (though I didn’t feel them) and some on my face, which I quickly covered with my left hand."

"When this shower of arrows was over, I fell a-groaning with grief and pain, and then striving again to get loose, they discharged another volley larger than the first, and some of them attempted with spears to stick me in the sides, but, by good luck, I had on a buff jerkin, which they could not pierce."

"When the rain of arrows ended, I fell groaning in grief and pain. Then, trying to break free again, they unleashed an even bigger volley than the first, and a few of them tried to stab me in the sides with spears. Fortunately, I was wearing a leather jacket that they couldn't pierce."

Gulliver decided that the best thing he could do was to lie still until night came and then, having his left hand already loose, he would soon be able to free himself. However, he did not need to wait so long, for very soon, by orders of a mannikin, who seemed to have great authority over the others, his head was set free. The little man then made a long speech, not a word of which Gulliver understood, but he replied meekly, showing by signs that he had no wicked intentions against the tiny folk and that he was also very hungry.

Gulliver decided the best thing to do was lie still until nightfall, and then, since his left hand was already free, he would soon be able to get himself loose. However, he didn’t have to wait long, because soon enough, by the orders of a little man who seemed to hold great power over the others, his head was freed. The small man then gave a long speech, none of which Gulliver understood, but he responded humbly, indicating with gestures that he meant no harm to the tiny people and that he was also very hungry.

"The Hurgo (for so they call a great lord, as I afterwards learnt) understood me very well. He commanded that several ladders should be applied to my sides, on which above an hundred of the inhabitants mounted and walked towards my mouth, laden with baskets full of meat, which had been provided and sent thither by the King's orders, upon the first intelligence he received of me. I observed there was the flesh of several animals, but could not distinguish them by the taste. There were shoulders, legs, and loins, shaped like those of mutton, and very well dressed, but smaller than the wings of a lark. I ate them by two or three at a mouthful, and took three loaves at a time, about the bigness of musket bullets. They supplied me as fast as they could, showing a thousand marks of wonder and astonishment at my bulk and appetite. I then made another sign that I wanted to drink. They found by my eating, that a small quantity would not suffice me; and being a most ingenious people, they slung up with great dexterity one of their largest hogsheads, then rolled it towards my hand, and beat out the top; I drank it off at a draught, which I might well do, for it did not hold half a pint, and tasted like a small wine of Burgundy, but much more delicious. They brought me a second hogshead, which I drank in the same manner, and made signs for more, but they had none to give me. When I had performed these wonders, they shouted for joy, and danced upon my breast, repeating several times as they did at first Hekinah degul."

"The Hurgo (which is what they call a great lord, as I later found out) understood me very well. He ordered several ladders to be placed against my sides, and over a hundred of the inhabitants climbed up and walked toward my mouth, carrying baskets full of food that had been prepared and sent there by the King's orders as soon as he learned about me. I noticed there was meat from various animals, but I couldn't identify them by taste. There were shoulders, legs, and loins shaped like those of lamb, very well cooked, but smaller than lark wings. I ate two or three at a time and grabbed three loaves at once, each about the size of musket bullets. They provided me food as quickly as they could, showing many signs of wonder and amazement at my size and appetite. I then gestured that I wanted to drink. They realized by my eating that a small amount wouldn’t be enough for me, and being quite clever, they cleverly hoisted one of their largest barrels, rolled it toward my hand, and knocked the top off. I drank it in one go; it was small, not even half a pint, and tasted like a light Burgundy wine, but even better. They brought me a second barrel, which I drank the same way, and I gestured for more, but they had none left. After I had done these remarkable feats, they cheered with joy and danced on my chest, repeating several times like they did at first, 'Hekinah degul.'"

And now having introduced you and Gulliver to the Lilliputians, I must leave you to hear about his further adventures among them from the book itself. There you will learn how Gulliver received his freedom, and how he lived happily among the little people until at length Swift falls upon the quaint idea of having him impeached for treason. Gulliver then, hearing of this danger, escapes, and after a few more adventures arrives at home.

And now that I've introduced you and Gulliver to the Lilliputians, I have to let you hear about his further adventures among them from the book itself. There, you'll find out how Gulliver gained his freedom and how he lived contentedly among the little people until Swift comes up with the quirky idea of having him accused of treason. Then, hearing about this threat, Gulliver escapes, and after a few more adventures, he makes it back home.

As a contrast to what you have just read you may like to hear of Gulliver's first adventures in Brobdingnag, the land of giants. Gulliver had been found by a farmer and carried home. When the farmer's wife first saw him "she screamed and ran back, as women in England do at the sight of a toad or a spider." However, when she saw that he was only a tiny man, she soon grew fond of him.

As a contrast to what you just read, you might want to hear about Gulliver's first adventures in Brobdingnag, the land of giants. Gulliver was found by a farmer and taken home. When the farmer's wife first saw him, "she screamed and ran back, like women in England do at the sight of a toad or a spider." However, once she realized he was just a tiny man, she quickly started to like him.

"It was about twelve at noon, and a servant brought in dinner. It was only one substantial dish of meat (fit for the plain condition of a husbandman) in a dish of about four-and-twenty foot diameter. The company were the farmer and his wife, three children, and an old grand-mother. When they were sat down, the farmer placed me at some distance from him on the table, which was thirty foot high from the floor. I was in a terrible fright, and kept as far as I could from the edge for fear of falling. The wife minced a bit of meat, then crumbled some bread on a trencher, and placed it before me. I made her a low bow, took out my knife and fork, and fell to eat, which gave them exceeding delight. The mistress sent her maid for a small dram cup, which held about two gallons, and filled it with drink. I took up the vessel with much difficulty in both hands, and in a most respectful manner drank to her ladyship's health, expressing the words as loud as I could in English, which made the company laugh so heartily, that I was almost deafened with the noise. . . .

"It was around noon when a servant brought in dinner. It was just one big dish of meat (suitable for a simple farmer) on a platter about twenty-four feet wide. The guests were the farmer, his wife, their three kids, and an elderly grandmother. Once everyone sat down, the farmer placed me a bit away from him on the table, which was thirty feet high off the floor. I was really scared and kept as far back from the edge as I could to avoid falling. The wife chopped up a piece of meat, then crumbled some bread onto a plate and set it in front of me. I gave her a polite bow, pulled out my knife and fork, and began to eat, which made them extremely happy. The mistress sent her maid for a small shot glass, which held about two gallons, and filled it with a drink. I picked up the container with a lot of effort using both hands and, in a very respectful way, toasted to her ladyship's health, saying the words as loudly as I could in English, which made everyone laugh so hard that I was almost deafened by the noise. . . ."

"In the midst of dinner, my mistress's favourite cat leapt into her lap. I heard a noise behind me like that of a dozen stocking-weavers at work; and turning my head, I found it proceeded from the purring of this animal, who seemed to be three times larger than an ox, as I computed by the view of her head, and one of her paws, while her mistress was feeding and stroking her. The fierceness of this creature's countenance altogether discomposed me; though I stood at the further end of the table, above fifty foot off; and although my mistress held her fast for fear she might give a spring, and seize me in her talons. But it happened there was no danger; for the cat took not the least notice of me when my master placed me within three yards of her. And as I have been always told, and found true by experience in my travels, that flying, or discovering fear before a fierce animal, is a certain way to make it pursue or attack you, so I resolved in this dangerous juncture to show no manner of concern. I walked with intrepidity five or six times before the very head of the cat, and came within half a yard of her; whereupon she drew herself back, as if she were more afraid of me."

"In the middle of dinner, my mistress's favorite cat jumped into her lap. I heard a noise behind me that sounded like a dozen people weaving stockings; turning my head, I realized it was the purring of this animal, which looked three times larger than an ox, based on the size of her head and one of her paws, as my mistress fed and petted her. The fierce look on this creature's face completely unsettled me, even though I was at the far end of the table, over fifty feet away; and although my mistress held her tightly, worried she might leap and grab me with her claws. Fortunately, there was no danger; the cat didn't pay me any attention when my master positioned me within three yards of her. I've always been told, and it has proven true in my travels, that running away or showing fear in front of a fierce animal will make it chase or attack you, so I decided to remain calm in this risky situation. I walked confidently back and forth a few times right in front of the cat, getting half a yard close to her; at which point, she pulled back slightly, as if she were more afraid of me."

When it was published Gulliver's Travels was at once a great success. Ten days after it appeared, two poets wrote to Swift that "the whole town, men, women, and children are quite full of it."

When it was published, Gulliver's Travels was an instant success. Ten days after its release, two poets wrote to Swift that "the whole town, men, women, and children are totally into it."

For nearly twenty years longer Swift lived, then sad to say the life of the man who wrote for us these fascinating tales closed in gloom without relief. Stella, his life-long friend, died. That left him forlorn and desolate. Then, as the years passed, darker and darker gloom settled upon his spirit. Disease crept over both mind and body, he was tortured by pain, and when at length the pain left him he sank into torpor. It was not madness that had come upon him, but a dumb stupor. For more than two years he lived, but it was a living death. Without memory, without hope, the great genius had become the voiceless ruin of a man. But at length a merciful end came. On an October day in 1745 Swift died. He who had torn his own heard with restless bitterness, who had suffered and caused others to suffer, had at last found rest.

For nearly twenty more years, Swift lived, but sadly, the life of the man who wrote these captivating stories ended in sorrow without relief. Stella, his lifelong friend, passed away. That left him feeling lonely and heartbroken. As the years went by, deeper and deeper sadness settled over his spirit. Illness took hold of both his mind and body; he was in constant pain, and when that pain finally subsided, he fell into a numb state. It wasn’t madness that had overtaken him, but a silent stupor. He lived for over two years, but it was a living death. Without memory, without hope, the great genius had turned into a voiceless shell of a man. Eventually, a merciful end arrived. On an October day in 1745, Swift died. He who had tormented himself with restless bitterness, who had suffered and caused others to suffer, had finally found peace.

He was buried at dead of night in his own cathedral and laid by Stella's side, and over his grave were carved words chosen by himself which told the wayfarer that Jonathan Swift had gone "Where savage indignation can no longer tear at his heart. Go, wayfarer, and imitate, if thou canst, a man who did all a man may do as a valiant champion of liberty."

He was buried late at night in his own cathedral, next to Stella, and over his grave were carved words he selected himself, telling passersby that Jonathan Swift had gone "Where savage indignation can no longer tear at his heart. Go, traveler, and try, if you can, to be a man who did all a man can do as a brave champion of liberty."

BOOKS TO READ

Stories of Gulliver, by J. Lang. Gulliver's Travels. Gulliver's
Travels (Everyman's Library).

Stories of Gulliver, by J. Lang. Gulliver's Travels. Gulliver's
Travels (Everyman's Library).

NOTE:—These two last are both the same text and are illustrated by A. Rackham. It is the edition in Temple Classics for Young People that is recommended, not that in the Temple Classics.

NOTE:—These last two are the same text and are illustrated by A. Rackham. It is the edition in Temple Classics for Young People that is recommended, not the one in the Temple Classics.

Chapter LXV ADDISON—THE "SPECTATOR"

SWIFT'S wit makes us laugh, but it leaves us on the whole, perhaps, a little sad. Now we come to a satirist of quite another spirit whose wit, it has been said, "makes us laugh and leaves us good and happy."*

SWIFT'S humor makes us laugh, but it also leaves us feeling a bit sad overall. Now we turn to a satirist with a completely different approach, whose humor, as it has been said, "makes us laugh and leaves us feeling good and happy."*

*Thackeray.

Thackeray.

Joseph Addison was the son of a Dean. He was born in 1672 in the quaint little thatched parsonage of Milston, a Wiltshire village, not far from that strange monument of ancient days, Stonehenge. When he was old enough Joseph was sent first to schools near his home, and then a little later to the famous Charterhouse in London. Of his schooldays we know little, but we can guess, for one story that has come down to us, that he was a shy, nervous boy. It is said that once, having done something a little wrong, he was so afraid of what punishment might follow that he ran away. He hid in a wood, sleeping in a hollow tree and feeding on wild berries until he was found and taken home to his parents.

Joseph Addison was the son of a Dean. He was born in 1672 in the quaint little thatched parsonage of Milston, a Wiltshire village, not far from the intriguing ancient monument, Stonehenge. When he was old enough, Joseph first attended schools near his home and later went to the prestigious Charterhouse in London. We know very little about his school days, but we can guess that he was a shy, nervous kid, based on one story that has been passed down. It’s said that after doing something slightly wrong, he was so scared of the punishment that he ran away. He hid in a wood, sleeping in a hollow tree and eating wild berries until someone found him and brought him back to his parents.

At Charterhouse Joseph met another boy named Dick Steele, and these two became fast friends although they were very different from each other. For Dick was merry, noisy, and fun-loving, and although Joseph loved fun too it was in a quiet, shy way. Dick, who was a few weeks older than Joseph, was the son of a well-to- do lawyer. He was born in Ireland, but did not remain there long. For, as both his father and mother died when he was still a little boy, he was brought to England to be taken care of by an uncle.

At Charterhouse, Joseph met another boy named Dick Steele, and the two quickly became close friends despite their differences. Dick was cheerful, loud, and loved to have a good time, while Joseph enjoyed fun as well, but in a quiet, reserved way. Dick, who was a few weeks older than Joseph, was the son of a well-off lawyer. He was born in Ireland but didn’t stay there long. After both his parents passed away when he was still a young child, he was brought to England to live with an uncle.

From Charterhouse Joseph and Dick both went to Oxford, but to different Colleges. Dick left the University without taking his degree and became a soldier, while Joseph stayed many years and became a man of learning.

From Charterhouse, both Joseph and Dick went to Oxford, but to different colleges. Dick left the university without earning his degree and became a soldier, while Joseph stayed for many years and became a scholar.

Joseph Addison had gone to College with the idea of becoming a clergyman like his father, but after a time he gave up that idea, and turned his thoughts to politics. The politicians of the day were always on the lookout for clever men, who, by their writings, would help to sway the people to their way of thinking. Already at college Addison had become known by his Latin poetry, and three Whig statesmen thought so highly of it that they offered him a pension of 300 pounds a year to allow him to travel on the Continent and learn French and so add to his learning as to be able to help their side by his writing. Addison accepted the pension and set out on his travels. For four years he wandered about the Continent, adding to his store of knowledge of men and books, meeting many of the foremost men of letters of his day. But long before he returned home his friends had fallen from power and his pension was stopped. So back in London we find him cheerfully betaking himself to a poor lodging up three flights of stairs, hoping for something to turn up.

Joseph Addison went to college with the goal of becoming a clergyman like his father, but after a while he changed his mind and shifted his focus to politics. The politicians at that time were always looking for smart individuals who could use their writing to influence public opinion. While still at college, Addison gained recognition for his Latin poetry, and three Whig politicians valued it so much that they offered him a pension of 300 pounds a year to travel around Europe, learn French, and enhance his knowledge to better support their cause through his writing. Addison accepted the pension and embarked on his travels. For four years, he roamed the continent, expanding his understanding of people and literature, and meeting many of the leading writers of his time. However, by the time he returned home, his friends had lost their influence, and his pension was discontinued. So back in London, we find him cheerfully settling into a modest apartment up three flights of stairs, hoping for a new opportunity to arise.

These were the days of the War of the Spanish Succession and of the brilliant victories of Marlborough of which you have read in the history of the time of Anne. Blenheim had been fought. All England was ringing with the praises of the great General in prose and verse. But the verse was poor, and it seemed to those in power that this great victory ought to be celebrated more worthily, so the Lord Treasurer looked about him for some one who could sing of it in fitting fashion. The right person, however, seemed hard to find, and the laureate of the day, an honest gentleman named Nahum Tate, who could hardly be called a poet, was quite unable for the task. To help the Lord Treasurer out of his difficulty one of the great men who had already befriended Addison suggested him as a suitable writer. And so one morning Addison was surprised in his little garret by a visit from no less a person than the Chancellor of the Exchequer.

These were the days of the War of the Spanish Succession and the impressive victories of Marlborough that you’ve read about in the history of Anne's reign. Blenheim had already been fought. All of England was buzzing with praise for the great General in both prose and poetry. However, the poetry was lackluster, and those in power felt this significant victory deserved a more worthy celebration. So, the Lord Treasurer started looking for someone who could properly sing its praises. Unfortunately, the right person was hard to find, and the poet of the day, a decent man named Nahum Tate, who wasn’t really a poet, was quite unable to take on the task. To help the Lord Treasurer with his problem, one of the prominent figures who had already supported Addison recommended him as a suitable writer. And so, one morning, Addison was surprised in his small garret by a visit from none other than the Chancellor of the Exchequer.

A shy boy at school, Addison had grown into a shy, retiring man, and no doubt he was not a little taken aback at a visit from so great a personage. The Chancellor, however, soon put him at his ease, told him what he had come about, and begged him to undertake the work. "In short, the Chancellor said so many obliging things, and in so graceful a manner, as gave Mr. Addison the utmost spirit and encouragement to begin that poem, which he afterwards published and entitled The Campaign."*

A shy kid at school, Addison had become a shy, reserved man, and he was probably quite surprised by a visit from such an important person. The Chancellor, however, quickly made him feel comfortable, explained the reason for his visit, and asked him to take on the project. "In short, the Chancellor said so many kind things, and in such a graceful way, that it gave Mr. Addison the utmost motivation and encouragement to start the poem that he later published and titled The Campaign."*

*Budgell, Memories of the Boyles.

Budgell, Memories of the Boyles.

The poem was a great success, and besides being paid for the work, Addison received a Government post, so once more life ran smoothly for him. He had now both money and leisure. His Government duties left him time to write, and in the next few years he published a delightful book of his travels, and an opera.

The poem was a huge success, and in addition to getting paid for it, Addison secured a government position, so once again, life was going well for him. He now had both money and free time. His government duties allowed him time to write, and in the following years, he published a charming travel book and an opera.

Shy, humorous, courteous, Addison steadily grew popular. Everything went well with him. "If he had a mind to be chosen king he would hardly be refused," said Swift. He, however, only became a member of Parliament. But he was too shy ever to make a speech, and presently he went to Ireland as Secretary of State. Swift and Addison already knew each other, and Addison had sent a copy of his travels to Swift as "to the most agreeable companion, the truest friend, and the greatest genius of his age." Now in Ireland they saw much of each other, and although they were, as Swift himself says, as different as black and white, they became fast friends. And even later, in those days of bitter party feeling, when Swift left his own side and became a Tory, though their friendship cooled, they never became enemies. Swift's bitter pen was never turned against his old friend. Addison with all his humor and his satire never attacked any man personally, so their relations continued friendly and courteous to the end.

Shy, funny, and polite, Addison steadily became popular. Everything seemed to go his way. "If he wanted to be chosen king, he wouldn't be turned down," Swift said. However, he only became a member of Parliament. But he was too shy to ever give a speech, and eventually, he went to Ireland as Secretary of State. Swift and Addison already knew each other, and Addison had sent a copy of his travels to Swift, calling him "the most enjoyable companion, the truest friend, and the greatest genius of his time." While in Ireland, they spent a lot of time together, and even though, as Swift himself said, they were as different as night and day, they became close friends. Even later, during those tense political times when Swift switched sides and became a Tory, their friendship may have cooled, but they never became enemies. Swift's sharp pen never turned against his old friend. Addison, with all his humor and satire, never personally attacked anyone, so their relationship remained friendly and respectful until the end.

In the Journal to Stella we find many entries about this difficulty between the friends, "Mr. Addison and I are as different as black and white, and I believe our friendship will go off by this business of party. But I love him still as much as ever, though we seldom meet." "All our friendship and dearness are off. We are civil acquaintance, talk words of course, of when we shall meet, and that's all. Is it not odd?" Then later the first bitterness of difference seems to pass, and Swift tells how he went to Addison's for supper. "We were very good company, and I yet know no man half so agreeable to me as he is."

In the Journal to Stella, we see several entries about the struggle between the friends. "Mr. Addison and I are as different as night and day, and I think our friendship will fade because of this party nonsense. But I still love him just as much as I ever did, even though we hardly see each other." "All our friendship and closeness are gone. We're just polite acquaintances, exchanging the usual words about when we might meet, and that's the extent of it. Isn’t that strange?" Later, the initial bitterness seems to fade, and Swift shares how he went to Addison's for dinner. "We had a great time together, and I still don’t know anyone else who is as enjoyable to be with as he is."

It was while Addison was in Ireland that Richard Steele started a paper called the Tatler. When Addison found out that it was his old friend Dick who had started the Tatler he offered to help. And he helped to such good purpose that Steele says, "I fared like a distressed prince who calls in a powerful neighbour to his aid. I was undone by my own auxiliary; when I had once called him in, I could not subsist without dependence on him."

It was during Addison's time in Ireland that Richard Steele launched a publication called the Tatler. When Addison learned that his old friend Dick was the one behind the Tatler, he offered his assistance. He helped so effectively that Steele remarked, "I felt like a troubled prince who calls on a strong neighbor for help. I was ruined by my own supporter; once I brought him in, I couldn't survive without relying on him."

This was the beginning of a long literary partnership that has become famous. Never perhaps were two friends more different in character. Yet, says Steele, long after, speaking of himself and Addison, "There never was a more strict friendship than between those gentlemen, nor had they ever any difference but what proceeded from their different way of pursuing the same thing. The one with patience, foresight, and temperate address, always waited and stemmed the torrent; while the other often plunged himself into it, and was as often taken out by the temper of him who stood weeping on the brink for his safety, whom he could not dissuade from leaping into it. . . . When they met they were as unreserved as boys, and talked of the greatest affairs, upon which they saw where they differed, without pressing (what they knew impossible) to convert each other."*

This marked the start of a long literary partnership that has become well-known. Perhaps never were two friends so different in personality. Yet, Steele reflects much later, referring to himself and Addison, "There was never a stricter friendship than between those two gentlemen, nor did they ever have a disagreement that didn’t stem from their different approaches to the same goal. One, with patience, foresight, and a calm manner, always held back and managed the situation; while the other often jumped right in, and was frequently rescued by the temper of the one who stood by, worried for his safety, unable to convince him not to dive in. . . . When they met, they were as open as boys, discussing the most significant matters, where they recognized their differences without trying (which they knew was futile) to change each other."*

*Steele in the Theatre, 12.

*Steele in the Theater, 12.

The Tatler, like Defoe's Review, was a leaflet of two or three pages, published three times a week. The Review and other papers of the same kind no doubt prepared the way for the Tatler. But the latter was written with far greater genius, and while the Review is almost forgotten the Tatler is still remembered and still read.

The Tatler, similar to Defoe's Review, was a small publication of two or three pages that came out three times a week. The Review and other similar publications likely paved the way for the Tatler. However, the Tatler was crafted with much more talent, and while the Review is nearly forgotten, the Tatler is still remembered and read today.

In the first number Steele announced that:—"All accounts of gallantry, pleasure and entertainment, shall be under the article of White's Chocolate-House; Poetry under that of Wills' Coffee- House; learning under the title of Grecian; foreign and domestic news you will have from Saint James's Coffee-House; and what else I have to offer on any other subject shall be dated from my own apartment."

In the first issue, Steele announced: "All stories of bravery, fun, and entertainment will be featured in White's Chocolate-House; poetry will be found in Wills' Coffee-House; knowledge will be presented under the name of Grecian; and you can get both foreign and local news from Saint James's Coffee-House; anything else I have to share on other topics will come from my own place."

The coffee-houses and chocolate-houses were the clubs of the day. It was there the wits gathered together to talk, just as in the days of Ben Jonson they gathered at the Mermaid Tavern. And in these still nearly newspaperless days it was in the coffee-houses that the latest news, whether of politics or literature or sheer gossip, was heard and discussed. At one coffee-house chiefly statesmen and politicians would gather, at another poets and wits, and so on. So Steele dated each article from the coffee- house at which the subject of it would most naturally be discussed.

The coffee shops and chocolate shops were the social clubs of the time. That's where smart folks came together to chat, just like they did in Ben Jonson's time at the Mermaid Tavern. Back in those days when there were hardly any newspapers, people went to the coffee shops to hear and talk about the latest news, whether it was about politics, literature, or just rumors. In one coffee shop, statesmen and politicians would meet, while in another, poets and clever thinkers would gather, and so on. That's why Steele dated each article based on the coffee shop where its topic would make the most sense to be discussed.

Steele meant the Tatler to be a newspaper in which one might find all the news of the day, but he also meant it to be something more.

Steele intended for the Tatler to be a newspaper where people could find all the day's news, but he also wanted it to be something beyond that.

You have heard that, after the Restoration, many of the books that were written, and plays that were acted, were coarse and wicked, and the people who read these books and watched these plays led coarse and wicked lives. And now a rollicking soldier, noisy, good-hearted Dick Steele, "a rake among scholars, and a scholar among rakes"* made up his mind to try to make things better and give people something sweet and clean to read daily. The Tatler, especially after Addison joined with Steele in producing it, was a great success. But, as time went on, although it continued to be a newspaper, gradually more room was given to fiction than to fact, and to essays on all manner of subjects than to the news of the day. For Addison is among the greatest of our essayists. But although these essays were often meant to teach something, neither Steele nor Addison are always trying to be moral or enforce a lesson. At times the papers fairly bubble with fun. One of the best humorous articles in the Tatler is one in which Addison gives a pretended newly found story by our friend Sir John Mandeville. It is perhaps as delightful a lying tale as any that "learned and worthy knight" ever invented. Here is a part of it:—

You’ve heard that after the Restoration, many of the books that were written and plays that were performed were crude and immoral, and the people who read those books and watched those plays lived crude and immoral lives. Now, a lively soldier, loud and good-natured Dick Steele, “a rake among scholars, and a scholar among rakes”* decided he would try to make things better and provide people with something sweet and clean to read every day. The Tatler, especially after Addison teamed up with Steele to produce it, was a huge success. But over time, even though it remained a newspaper, it gradually included more fiction than facts and more essays on various topics than news of the day. Addison is one of the greatest essayists. However, while these essays often aimed to teach something, neither Steele nor Addison was always trying to be moral or give a lesson. Sometimes the articles are filled with fun. One of the best humorous pieces in the Tatler is one where Addison shares a supposedly newly discovered story by our friend Sir John Mandeville. It’s possibly one of the most delightful tall tales that the “learned and worthy knight” ever made up. Here’s a part of it:—

*Macaulay.

Macaulay.

"We were separated by a storm in the latitude of 73, insomuch that only the ship which I was in, with a Dutch and French vessel, got safe into a creek of Nova Zembla. We landed, in order to refit our vessels, and store ourselves with provisions. The crew of each vessel made themselves a cabin of turf and wood, at some distance from each other, to fence themselves against the inclemencies of the weather, which was severe beyond imagination.

"We were caught in a storm at latitude 73, so only the ship I was on, along with a Dutch and a French vessel, managed to find shelter in a cove in Nova Zembla. We disembarked to repair our ships and stock up on supplies. The crew of each ship built themselves a cabin out of turf and wood, set apart from one another, to protect themselves from the harsh weather, which was worse than anyone could imagine."

"We soon observed, that in talking to one another we lost several of our words, and could not hear one another at above two yards' distance, and that too when we sat very near the fire. After much perplexity, I found that our words froze in the air before they could reach the ears of the persons to whom they were spoken. I was soon confirmed in this conjecture, when, upon the increase of the cold, the whole company grew dumb, or rather deaf. For every man was sensible, as we afterwards found, that he spoke as well as ever, but the sounds no sooner took air than they were condensed and lost.

"We soon noticed that when we were talking to each other, we lost many of our words and couldn't hear one another from more than two yards away, even when we were sitting really close to the fire. After a lot of confusion, I realized that our words froze in the air before they could reach the ears of the people we were speaking to. I was soon confident in this theory when, with the drop in temperature, everyone in the group became silent—or rather, deaf. Each person felt, as we found out later, that they were speaking just as well as before, but the sounds dissipated and disappeared as soon as they left our mouths."

"It was now a miserable spectacle to see us nodding and gaping at one another, every man talking, and no man heard. One might observe a seaman that could hail a ship at a league distance, beckoning with his hands, straining his lungs, and tearing his throat, but all in vain.

"It was now a sad sight to see us nodding and staring at each other, everyone talking and no one listening. You could see a sailor who could call out to a ship from a mile away, waving his hands, shouting with all his might, and straining his voice, but it was all useless."

"We continued here three weeks in this dismal plight. At length, upon a turn of wind, the air about us began to thaw. Our cabin was immediately filled with a dry clattering sound, which I afterwards found to be the crackling of consonants that broke above our heads, and were often mixed with a gentle hissing, which I imputed to the letter S, that occurs so frequently in the English tongue.

"We stayed here for three weeks in this miserable situation. Finally, with a change in the wind, the air around us started to warm up. Our cabin quickly filled with a dry clattering sound, which I later realized was the crackling of consonants breaking above us, often mixed with a soft hissing that I attributed to the letter S, which appears so often in the English language."

"I soon after felt a breeze of whispers rushing by my ear; for those, being of a soft and gentle substance, immediately liquified in the warm wind that blew across our cabin. These were soon followed by syllables and short words, and at length by entire sentences, that melted sooner or later, as they were more or less congealed; so that we now heard everything that had been spoken during the whole three weeks that we had been silent; if I may use that expression.

"I soon felt a soft breeze of whispers rushing past my ear; they were light and gentle, quickly dissolving in the warm wind blowing through our cabin. This was soon followed by fragments of words and short phrases, eventually leading to full sentences, which melted away over time, depending on how solid they were; so we could now hear everything that had been said over the three weeks we had been quiet, if I can put it that way."

"It was now very early in the morning, and yet, to my surprise, I heard somebody say, 'Sir John, it is midnight, and time for the ship's crew to go to bed.' This I knew to be the pilot's voice, and upon recollecting myself I concluded that he had spoken these words to me some days before, though I could not hear them before the present thaw. My reader will easily imagine how the whole crew was amazed to hear every man talking, and seeing no man opening his mouth."

"It was very early in the morning, and to my surprise, I heard someone say, 'Sir John, it's midnight, and it's time for the ship's crew to go to bed.' I recognized the pilot's voice, and remembering, I realized he had said this to me a few days ago, though I couldn't hear him until now with the current thaw. You can easily imagine how shocked the whole crew was to hear everyone talking while not a single person was moving their lips."

When the confusion of voices was pretty well over Sir John proposed a visit to the Dutch cabin, and so they set out. "At about half a mile's distance from our cabin, we heard the groanings of a bear, which at first startled us. But upon inquiry we were informed by some of our company, that he was dead, and now lay in salt, having been killed upon that very spot about a fortnight before, in the time of the frost."

When the noise of voices died down, Sir John suggested visiting the Dutch cabin, and they set off. "About half a mile from our cabin, we heard a bear groaning, which surprised us at first. However, some folks in our group told us that it was dead and was now in salt, having been killed right in that spot about two weeks earlier during the frost."

Having reached the Dutch cabin the company was almost stunned by the confusion of sounds, and could not make out a word for about half an hour. This, Sir John thinks, was because the Dutch language being so much harsher than ours it "wanted more time than ours to melt and become audible."

Having arrived at the Dutch cabin, the group was almost overwhelmed by the jumble of sounds and couldn't understand a word for about half an hour. Sir John believes this was because the Dutch language is much harsher than ours, needing "more time than ours to melt and become audible."

Next they visited the French cabin and here Sir John says, "I was convinced of an error into which I had before fallen. For I had fancied, that for the freezing of the sound, it was necessary for it to be wrapped up, and, as it were, preserved in breath. But I found my mistake, when I heard the sound of a kit playing a minuet over our heads."

Next they visited the French cabin and here Sir John says, "I realized I had made a mistake before. I thought that for the sound to freeze, it needed to be covered and, in a way, kept warm by breath. But I recognized my error when I heard the sound of a kit playing a minuet above us."

The kit was a small violin to the sound of which the Frenchmen had danced to amuse themselves while they were deaf or dumb. How it was that the kit could be heard during the frost and yet still be heard in the thaw we are not told. Sir John gave very good reasons, says Addison, but as they are somewhat long "I pass over them in silence."*

The kit was a small violin that the Frenchmen danced to for fun while they were deaf or dumb. We aren’t told how the kit could be heard during the frost and still during the thaw. Sir John provided good reasons, says Addison, but since they are a bit lengthy, "I pass over them in silence."*

*Tatler, 254.

Tatler, 254.

Addison and Steele carried on the Tatler for two years, then it was stopped to make way for a far more famous paper called the Spectator. But meanwhile the Whigs fell from power and Addison lost his Government post. In twelve months, he said to a friend, he lost a place worth two thousand pounds a year, an estate in the Indies, and, worst of all, his lady-love. Who the lady-love was is not known, but doubtless she was some great lady ready enough to marry a Secretary of State, but not a poor scribbler.

Addison and Steele ran the Tatler for two years before it was shut down to make way for a much more popular publication called the Spectator. During this time, the Whigs lost power, and Addison lost his government job. Within a year, he told a friend, he lost a position worth two thousand pounds a year, an estate in the Indies, and, worst of all, his love interest. Who this love interest was is unknown, but she was likely some high-society lady who would readily marry a Secretary of State but not a struggling writer.

As Addison had now no Government post, it left him all the more time for writing, and his essays in the Spectator are what we chiefly remember him by.

As Addison no longer had a government position, he had even more time for writing, and it's his essays in the Spectator that we mainly remember him for.

The Spectator was still further from the ordinary newspaper than the Tatler. It was more perhaps what our modern magazines are meant to be, but, instead of being published once a week or once a month, it was published every morning.

The Spectator was even further from a typical newspaper than the Tatler. It was more like what our modern magazines aim to be, but instead of coming out once a week or once a month, it was published every morning.

In order to give interest to the paper, instead of dating the articles from various coffee-houses, as had been done in the Tatler, Addison and Steele between them imagined a club. And it is the doings of these members, their characters, and their lives, which supply subjects for many of the articles. In the first numbers of the Spectator these members are described to us.

To make the paper more engaging, instead of dating the articles from different coffee houses like they did in the Tatler, Addison and Steele created a fictional club. The activities of these members, along with their personalities and lives, provide the topics for many of the articles. In the early issues of the Spectator, these members are introduced to us.

First of all there is the Spectator himself. He is the editor of the paper. It is he who with kindly humorous smile and grave twinkle in his eye is to be seen everywhere. He is seen, and he sees and listens, but seldom opens his lips. "In short," he says, "I have acted in all the parts of my life as a looker-on." And that is the meaning of Spectator—the looker-on. This on- looker, there can be little doubt, was meant to be a picture of Addison himself. In a later paper he tells us that "he was a man of a very short face, extremely addicted to silence. . . . and was a great humorist in all parts of his life."* And when you come to know Mr. Spectator well, I think you will love this grave humorist.

First of all, there's the Spectator himself. He's the editor of the paper. He's the one with a kind, humorous smile and a serious twinkle in his eye, and you can find him everywhere. He observes and listens but rarely speaks. "In short," he says, "I've played the role of an observer throughout my life." And that's what Spectator means—the observer. This watcher, without a doubt, was meant to represent Addison himself. In a later paper, he tells us that "he was a man with a very short face, extremely prone to silence... and was a great humorist in every aspect of his life." And once you get to know Mr. Spectator well, I'm sure you'll come to appreciate this serious humorist.

*Spectator, 101.

*Viewer, 101.

After Mr. Spectator, the chief member of the Club was Sir Roger de Coverley. "His great-grandfather was inventor of that famous country dance which is called after him. All who know that shire (in which he lives), are very well acquainted with the parts and merits of Sir Roger. He is a gentleman that is very singular in his behaviour, but his singularities proceed from his good sense, and are contradictions to the manners of the world, only as he thinks the world is in the wrong." He was careless of fashion in dress, and wore a coat and doublet which, he used laughingly to say, had been in and out twelve times since he first wore it. "He is now in his fifty-sixth year, cheerful, gay, and hearty; keeps a good house both in town and country; a great lover of mankind; but there is such a mirthful cast in his behaviour, that he is rather beloved than esteemed. His tenants grow rich, his servants look satisfied. All the young women profess love to him and the young men are glad of his company. When he comes into a house he calls the servants by their names, and talks all the way upstairs to a visit."

After Mr. Spectator, the main member of the Club was Sir Roger de Coverley. "His great-grandfather invented that famous country dance named after him. Everyone who knows that county (where he lives) is well aware of Sir Roger's qualities and merits. He’s a gentleman who behaves quite uniquely, but his quirks come from his good sense and are a contradiction to how the world usually behaves, simply because he thinks the world is misguided." He was indifferent to fashion and wore a coat and doublet that he jokingly claimed had been in and out of style twelve times since he first put it on. "He is now fifty-six, cheerful, lively, and robust; he maintains a welcoming home both in town and in the countryside; he's a great lover of humanity, but his playful demeanor makes him more liked than respected. His tenants are thriving, and his staff seem happy. All the young women profess their affection for him, and the young men enjoy his company. When he enters a house, he greets the servants by name and chats all the way up the stairs to visit."

Next came a lawyer of the Inner Temple, who had become a lawyer not because he wanted to be one, but because he wanted to please his old father. He had been sent to London to study the laws of the land, but he liked much better to study those of the stage. "He is an excellent critic, and the time of the play is his hour of business. Exactly at five he passes through New Inn, crosses through Russel Court, and takes a turn at Wills' till the play begins. He has his shoes rubbed and his periwig powdered at the barber's as you go into the Rose."

Next came a lawyer from the Inner Temple, who became a lawyer not because he wanted to but to make his elderly father happy. He was sent to London to study the laws of the land, but he much preferred studying the laws of the stage. "He’s an excellent critic, and the time of the play is his business hour. Exactly at five, he walks through New Inn, goes through Russell Court, and hangs out at Wills' until the play starts. He gets his shoes shined and his wig powdered at the barber's right by the entrance to the Rose."

Next comes Sir Andrew Freeport, "a merchant of great eminence in the City of London." "He abounds in several frugal maxims, amongst which the greatest favorite is, 'A penny saved is a penny got.'"

Next comes Sir Andrew Freeport, "a highly respected merchant in the City of London." "He is full of various wise sayings, with his favorite being, 'A penny saved is a penny earned.'"

"Next to Sir Andrew in the Club room sits Captain Sentry, a gentleman of great courage, good understanding, but invincible modesty. He was some years a captain, and behaved himself with great gallantry in several engagements and at several sieges. But having a small estate of his own, and being next heir to Sir Roger, he has quitted a way of life in which no man can rise suitably to his merit, who is not something of a courtier as well as a soldier. The military part of his life has furnished him with many adventures, in the relation of which he is very agreeable to the company, for he is never overbearing, though accustomed to command men in the utmost degree below him, nor ever too obsequious, from an habit of obeying men highly above him.

"Next to Sir Andrew in the club room sits Captain Sentry, a man of great courage, good sense, and unbeatable modesty. He served as a captain for several years and showed exceptional bravery in various battles and sieges. However, since he has a small estate of his own and is the next heir to Sir Roger, he has left a lifestyle where no one can truly rise to their potential unless they're somewhat of a courtier as well as a soldier. His military experiences have given him many stories to share, and he's enjoyable company because he's never overbearing, despite being used to commanding men far beneath him, nor is he overly submissive, due to the habit of obeying those far above him."

"But that our society may not appear a set of humorists, unacquainted with the gallantries and pleasures of the age, we have among us the gallant Will Honeycomb, a gentleman who, according to his years, should be in the decline of his life. But having ever been very careful of his person, and always had a very easy fortune, time has made but very little impression, either by wrinkles on his forehead, or traces in his brain. His person is well turned, of a good height. He is very ready at that sort of discourse with which men usually entertain women. He has all his life dressed very well, and remembers habits as other do men. He can smile when one speaks to him, and laugh easily." He is in fact an old beau, a regular man about town, "a well-bred, fine gentleman," yet no great scholar, "he spelt like a gentleman and not like a scholar,"* he says.

"But to ensure our society doesn't come off as a bunch of jokers, unaware of the trends and pleasures of our time, we have the charming Will Honeycomb with us, a gentleman who, given his age, should be well into the later years of his life. However, having always taken great care of his appearance and enjoying a comfortable fortune, time has hardly left any marks on him, either in the form of wrinkles on his forehead or signs of age in his mind. He has a well-proportioned figure and is of good height. He's quite skilled at the kind of conversation that entertains women. Throughout his life, he's dressed well and remembers the styles of others as easily as he remembers their names. He can smile when someone talks to him and laughs easily." He is essentially an older gentleman, a familiar figure around town, "a well-bred, fine gentleman," but not a particularly great scholar, "he spells like a gentleman and not like a scholar," he admits.

*Spectator, 105.

*Spectator, 105.*

Last of all there is a clergyman, a man of "general learning, great sanctity of life, and the most exact breeding." He seldom comes to the Club, "but when he does it adds to every man else a new enjoyment of himself."

Lastly, there's a clergyman, a man of "well-rounded knowledge, strong moral values, and impeccable manners." He doesn’t come to the Club often, "but when he does, it gives everyone else a fresh appreciation for themselves."

This setting forth of the characters in the story will remind you a little perhaps of Chaucer in his Prologue to the Canterbury Tales. As he there gives us a clear picture of England in the time of Edward III, so Addison gives us a clear picture of England in the time of Anne. And although the essays are in the main unconnected, the slight story of these characters runs through them, weaving them into a whole. You may pick up a volume of the Spectator and read an essay here or there at will with enjoyment, or you may read the whole six hundred one after the other and find in them a slight but interesting story.

This introduction of the characters in the story might remind you a bit of Chaucer in his Prologue to the Canterbury Tales. Just as he provides a vivid picture of England during Edward III's reign, Addison paints a clear picture of England in Anne's time. While the essays are mostly unrelated, the subtle narrative of these characters runs through them, connecting them as a cohesive whole. You can pick up a volume of the Spectator and enjoy reading an essay here or there at your leisure, or you can read all six hundred in sequence and discover a light yet engaging story.

You know that the books many of your grown-up friends read most are called novels. But in the days when Joseph Addison and Richard Steele wrote the Spectator, there were no novels. Even Defoe's stories had not yet appeared, and it was therefore a new delight for our forefathers to have the adventures of the Spectator Club each day with their morning cup of tea or chocolate. "Mr. Spectator," writes one lady, "your paper is part of my tea equipage, and my servant knows my humour so well, that calling for my breakfast this morning (it being past my usual hour) she answered, the Spectator was not yet come in, but that the tea-kettle boiled, and she expected it every moment."

You know that the books most of your adult friends read are called novels. But back when Joseph Addison and Richard Steele wrote the Spectator, novels didn’t exist yet. Even Defoe's stories hadn't been published, so it was a fresh pleasure for people back then to follow the adventures of the Spectator Club while enjoying their morning tea or chocolate. "Mr. Spectator," one lady writes, "your paper is part of my tea setup, and my servant knows my routine so well that when she came to bring me breakfast this morning (since it was past my usual time), she said the Spectator hadn't arrived yet, but the tea kettle was boiling, and she expected it any moment."

Thus the Spectator had then become part of everyday life just as our morning newspapers have now, and there must have been many regrets among the readers when one member of the supposed Club died, another married and settled down, and so on until at length the Club was entirely dispersed and the Spectator ceased to appear. It may interest you to know that the paper we now call the Spectator was not begun until more than a hundred years after its great namesake ceased to appear, the first number being published in 1828.

Thus, the Spectator had become part of everyday life just like our morning newspapers do now, and there were probably many regrets among the readers when one member of the supposed Club died, another got married and settled down, and so on until eventually the Club was completely disbanded and the Spectator stopped being published. You might find it interesting that the paper we now call the Spectator didn’t start until over a hundred years after its famous predecessor stopped appearing, with the first issue published in 1828.

It was after the Spectator ceased that Addison published his tragedy called Cato. Cato was a great Roman who rebelled against the authority of Caesar and in the end killed himself. His is a story out of which a good tragedy might be made. But Addison's genius is not dramatic, and the play does not touch our hearts as Shakespeare's tragedies do. Yet, although we cannot look upon Addison's Cato as a really great tragedy, there are lines in it which every one remembers and quotes, although they may not know where they come from. Such are, for instance, "Who deliberates is lost," and

It was after the Spectator ended that Addison published his tragedy called Cato. Cato was a great Roman who stood up against Caesar's authority and ultimately took his own life. His story has the makings of a good tragedy. However, Addison's talent isn't in drama, and the play doesn't move us like Shakespeare's tragedies do. Still, even if we can't view Addison's Cato as a truly great tragedy, there are lines in it that everyone remembers and quotes, even if they don't know where they come from. For example, "Who deliberates is lost," and

    "'Tis not in mortals to command success,
    But we'll do more, Sempronius, we'll deserve it."

"It's not in mortals to guarantee success,
    But we'll do more, Sempronius, we'll earn it."

But although Cato is not really great, the writer was perhaps the most popular man of his day, and so his tragedy was a tremendous success. With Cato Addison reached the highest point of his fame as an author in his own day, but now we remember him much more as a writer of delightful essays, and as the creator or at least the perfecter of Sir Roger, for to Steele is due the first invention of the worthy knight.

But even though Cato isn't truly remarkable, the writer was probably the most popular person of his time, and as a result, his tragedy was a huge success. With Cato, Addison hit the peak of his fame as an author in his era, but today we remember him much more as a writer of wonderful essays and as the creator—or at least the one who perfected—Sir Roger, since Steele is credited with the initial invention of the honorable knight.

Fortune still smiled on Addison. When George I came to the throne, the Whigs once more returned to power, and Addison again became Secretary for Ireland. He still wrote, both on behalf of his Government and to please himself.

Fortune still smiled on Addison. When George I came to the throne, the Whigs returned to power again, and Addison once more became Secretary for Ireland. He continued to write, both for his Government and for his own enjoyment.

And now, in 1716, when he was already a man of forty-four, Addison married. His wife was the Dowager Countess of Warwick, and perhaps she was that great lady whom he had lost a few years before when he lost his post of Secretary of State. Of all Addison's pleasant prosperous life these last years ought to have been most pleasant and most prosperous. But it has been said that his marriage was not happy, and that plain Mr. Addison was glad at times to escape from the stately grandeur of his own home and from the great lady, his wife, to drink and smoke with his friends and "subjects" at his favorite coffee-house. For Addison held sway and was surrounded by his little court of literary admirers, as Dryden and Ben Jonson before him.

And now, in 1716, at the age of forty-four, Addison got married. His wife was the Dowager Countess of Warwick, who might have been the same esteemed lady he had lost a few years earlier when he lost his position as Secretary of State. Of all the enjoyable and successful years in Addison's life, these last few should have been the happiest and most prosperous. However, it's been said that his marriage was not a happy one, and that plain Mr. Addison often welcomed the chance to escape the grand atmosphere of his home and his prominent wife to enjoy drinks and smoke with his friends and "subjects" at his favorite coffee house. Addison enjoyed a level of influence and was surrounded by his small circle of literary admirers, much like Dryden and Ben Jonson before him.

But whether Addison was happy in his married life or not, one sorrow he did have. Between his old friend, Dick Steele, and himself a coldness grew up. They disagreed over politics. Steele thought himself ill-used by his party. His impatient, impetuous temper was hurt at the cool balance of his friend's, and so they quarreled. "I ask no favour of Mr. Secretary Addison," writes Steele angrily. During life the quarrel was never made up, but after Addison died Steele spoke of his friend in his old generous manner. Under his new honors and labours Addison's health soon gave way. He suffered much from asthma, and in 1718 gave up his Government post. A little more than a year later he died.

But whether Addison was happy in his marriage or not, he did have one sorrow. A distance grew between him and his old friend, Dick Steele. They clashed over politics. Steele felt mistreated by his party. His impatient, impulsive nature was hurt by his friend's calm demeanor, and so they fought. "I ask no favor from Mr. Secretary Addison," Steele wrote angrily. Throughout their lives, they never reconciled, but after Addison passed away, Steele spoke of his friend in his usual generous way. Addison's health declined quickly under his new responsibilities and pressures. He suffered greatly from asthma, and in 1718, he resigned from his government position. A little over a year later, he died.

He met his end cheerfully and peacefully. "See how a Christian can die," he said to his wild stepson, the Earl of Warwick, who came to say farewell to his stepfather.

He faced his end with a smile and calmness. "See how a Christian can die," he told his rebellious stepson, the Earl of Warwick, who came to say goodbye to his stepfather.

The funeral took place at dead of night in Westminster Abbey. Whig and Tory alike joined in mourning, and as the torchlight procession wound slowly through the dim isles, the organ played and the choir sang a funeral hymn.

The funeral happened late at night in Westminster Abbey. Both Whigs and Tories came together to mourn, and as the torchlit procession moved slowly through the dark aisles, the organ played and the choir sang a funeral hymn.

    "How silent did his old companions tread,
    By midnight lamps, the mansions of the dead,
    Thro' breathing statues, then unheeded things,
    Thro' rows of warriors, and thro' walks of Kings!
    What awe did the slow solemn knell inspire,
    The pealing organ, and the pausing choir;
    The duties by the lawn-robed prelate paid,
    And the last words, that dust to dust conveyed!

"How quietly did his old friends walk,
    By midnight lights, the homes of the dead,
    Through breathing statues, then unnoticed things,
    Through rows of soldiers, and through paths of Kings!
    What respect did the slow, solemn toll bring,
    The booming organ, and the silent choir;
    The duties performed by the robe-clad priest,
    And the last words, that dust to dust conveyed!

    While speechless o'er thy closing grave we bend,
    Accept these tears, thou dear departed Friend!"*

While we stand in silence by your grave,
    Please accept these tears, dear friend we've lost!"*

*T. Tickell.

*T. Tickell.*

So our great essayist was laid to rest, but it was not until many years had come and gone that a statue in his honor was placed in the Poets' Corner. This, says Lord Macaulay, himself a great writer, was "a mark of national respect due to the unsullied statesman, to the accomplished scholar, to the master of pure English eloquence, to the consummate painter of life and manners. It was due, above all, to the great satirist, who alone knew how to use ridicule without abusing it, who, without inflicting a wound, effected a great social reform, and who reconciled wit with virtue, after a long and disastrous separation, during which wit had been lead astray by profligacy, and virtue by fanaticism."

So our great essayist was laid to rest, but it wasn't until many years later that a statue in his honor was placed in the Poets' Corner. This, according to Lord Macaulay, who was also a great writer, was "a sign of national respect owed to the unblemished statesman, to the accomplished scholar, to the master of pure English eloquence, to the exceptional painter of life and manners. It was owed, above all, to the great satirist, who alone knew how to use ridicule without misusing it, who, without causing harm, achieved a significant social reform, and who brought together wit and virtue after a long and disastrous separation, during which wit had been led astray by excess, and virtue by fanaticism."

BOOKS TO READ

Sir Roger de Coverley. The Coverley Papers, edited by O. M.
Myers.

Sir Roger de Coverley. The Coverley Papers, edited by O. M.
Myers.

Chapter LXVI STEELE—THE SOLDIER AUTHOR

YOU have heard a little about Dick Steele in connection with Joseph Addison. Steele is always overshadowed by his great friend, for whom he had such a generous admiration that he was glad to be so overshadowed. But in this chapter I mean to tell you a little more about him.

YOU have heard a bit about Dick Steele in relation to Joseph Addison. Steele is often overshadowed by his close friend, whom he admired so greatly that he was happy to be in his shadow. But in this chapter, I want to share a bit more about him.

He was born, you know, in Dublin in 1671, and early lost his father. About this he tells us himself in one of the Tatlers:

He was born, you know, in Dublin in 1671, and lost his father at a young age. He shares this himself in one of the Tatlers:

"The first sense of sorrow I ever knew was upon the death of my father, at which time I was not quite five years of age. But was rather amazed at what all the house meant, than possessed with a real understanding, why nobody was willing to play with me. I remember I went into the room where his body lay, and my mother sat weeping alone by it. I had my battledore in my hand, and fell abeating the coffin, and calling 'Papa,' for, I know not how, I had some light idea that he was locked up there. My mother catched me in her arms, and, transported beyond all patience of the silent grief she was before in, she almost smothered me in her embrace, and told me, in a flood of tears, Pap could not hear me, and would play with me no more, for they were going to put him under ground, whence he could never come to us again."*

"The first time I felt real sadness was when my father died, and I was just shy of five years old. I was more confused about everything in the house than I truly understood why no one wanted to play with me. I remember going into the room where his body was, and my mom was sitting alone by it, crying. I had my paddleball in my hand and started hitting the coffin while calling, 'Papa,' because I somehow thought he was locked in there. My mom grabbed me in her arms, overwhelmed with grief beyond what she had shown before, and nearly squeezed the breath out of me. Through her tears, she told me that Pap couldn't hear me and wouldn't be able to play with me again because they were going to bury him, and he could never come back to us."

*Tatler, 181.

*Tatler, 181.

Steele's sad, beautiful mother died soon after her husband, and little Dick was left more lonely than ever. His uncle took charge of him, and sent him to Charterhouse, where he met Addison. From there he went to Oxford, but left without taking a degree. "A drum passing by," he says, "being a lover of music, I listed myself for a soldier."* "He mounted a war horse, with a great sword in his hand, and planted himself behind King William the Third against Lewis the Fourteenth." But he says when he cocked his hat, and put on a broad sword, jack boots, and shoulder belt, he did not know his own powers as a writer, he did not know then that he should ever be able to "demolish a fortified town with a goosequill."** So Steele became a "wretched common trooper," or, to put it more politely, a gentleman volunteer. But he was not long in becoming an ensign, and about five years later he got his commission as captain.

Steele's sad, beautiful mother passed away shortly after her husband, leaving little Dick more alone than ever. His uncle took him in and sent him to Charterhouse, where he met Addison. From there, he went to Oxford but left without getting a degree. "A drum passing by," he says, "being a music lover, I signed up to be a soldier." He "mounted a war horse, with a big sword in his hand, and positioned himself behind King William the Third against Lewis the Fourteenth." However, he states that when he cocked his hat and put on a broad sword, jack boots, and shoulder belt, he didn't realize his own potential as a writer; he didn't know then that he would one day be able to "demolish a fortified town with a goosequill." So Steele became a "wretched common trooper," or more politely, a gentleman volunteer. But it wasn't long before he became an ensign, and about five years later, he received his commission as captain.

*Tatler, 89.
**Theatre, 11.

*Tatler, 89.
**Theater, 11.

In those days the life of a soldier was wild and rough. Drinking and swearing were perhaps the least among the follies and wickedness they were given to, and Dick Steele was as ready as any other to join in all the wildness going. But in spite of his faults and failings his heart was kind and tender. He had no love of wickedness though he could not resist temptation. So the dashing soldier astonished his companions by publishing a little book called the Christian Hero. It was a little book written to show that no man could be truly great who was not religious. He wrote it at odd minutes when his day's work was over, when his mind had time "in the silent watch of the night to run over the busy dream of the day." He wrote it at first for his own use, "to make him ashamed of understanding and seeming to feel what was virtuous and yet living so quite contrary a life." Afterwards he resolved to publish it for the good of others.

In those days, a soldier's life was wild and tough. Drinking and swearing were probably the least of the craziness and wrongdoing they indulged in, and Dick Steele was just as eager as anyone else to join in all the madness happening around him. But despite his flaws and mistakes, he had a kind and tender heart. He didn't love wrongdoing, though he couldn’t resist temptation. So, the bold soldier surprised his friends by publishing a little book called the Christian Hero. It was a small book meant to show that no one could truly be great without being religious. He wrote it during his free moments after work, when his mind had time "in the silent watch of the night to go over the busy dreams of the day." Initially, he wrote it for his own sake, "to make him ashamed of knowing and seeming to feel what was virtuous while still living such a completely opposite life." Later, he decided to publish it for the benefit of others.

But among Steele's gay companions the book had little effect except to make them laugh at him and draw comparisons between the lightness of his words and actions, and the seriousness of the ideas set forth in his Christian Hero. He found himself slighted instead of encouraged, and "from being thought no undelightful companion, was soon reckoned a disagreeable fellow."* So he took to writing plays, for "nothing can make the town so fond of a man as a successful play."

But among Steele's lively friends, the book hardly made an impact other than to make them laugh at him and draw comparisons between the carefree nature of his words and actions and the serious ideas presented in his Christian Hero. He felt overlooked instead of supported, and "instead of being seen as a pleasant companion, he was soon considered an unpleasant person."* So he started writing plays, because "nothing can make the town love a man as much as a successful play."

*Apology for himself and his Writings.

*Apology for himself and his Writings.

The plays of the Restoration had been very coarse. Those of Steele show the beginning of a taste for better things, "Tho' full of incidents that move laughter, virtue and vice appear just as they ought to do," he says of his first comedy. But although we may still find Steele's plays rather amusing, it is not as a dramatist that we remember him, but as an essayist.

The plays of the Restoration were quite rough. Those of Steele show the start of a taste for finer things. "Though full of events that make you laugh, virtue and vice appear exactly as they should," he says about his first comedy. But even though we might still find Steele's plays somewhat entertaining, we remember him more as an essayist than as a playwright.

Steele led a happy-go-lucky life, nearly always cheerful and in debt. His plays brought him in some money, he received a Government appointment which brought him more, and when he was about thirty-three he married a rich widow. Still he was always in debt, always in want of money.

Steele lived a carefree life, almost always cheerful but constantly in debt. His plays earned him some money, he got a government job that paid him more, and when he was around thirty-three, he married a wealthy widow. Yet, he was still always in debt, always needing more money.

In about a year Steele's wife died, and he was shortly married to another well-off lady. About this time he left the army, it is thought, although we do not know quite surely, and for long afterwards he was called Captain Steele.

In about a year, Steele's wife passed away, and he soon married another wealthy woman. Around this time, he is believed to have left the army, although it's not entirely certain, and for a long time afterward, he was referred to as Captain Steele.

Steele wrote a great many letters to his second wife, both before and after his marriage. She kept them all, and from them we can learn a good deal of this warm-hearted, week-willed, harum-scarum husband. She is "Dearest Creature," "Dear Wife," "Dear Prue" (her name, by the way, was Mary), and sometimes "Ruler," "Absolute Governess," and he "Your devoted obedient Husband," "Your faithful, tender Husband." Many of the letters are about money troubles. We gather from them that Dick Steele loved his wife, but as he was a gay and careless spendthrift and she was a proud beauty, a "scornful lady," for neither of them was life always easy.

Steele wrote a lot of letters to his second wife, both before and after they got married. She saved them all, and from these, we can learn quite a bit about this warm-hearted, weak-willed, carefree husband. He calls her "Dearest Creature," "Dear Wife," "Dear Prue" (her real name was Mary), and sometimes "Ruler," "Absolute Governess," while he refers to himself as "Your devoted obedient Husband," "Your faithful, tender Husband." Many of the letters talk about money issues. From them, we see that Dick Steele loved his wife, but since he was a fun-loving and careless spender and she was a proud beauty, a "scornful lady," life wasn't always easy for either of them.

It was about two years after this second marriage that Steele suddenly began the Tatler. He did not write under his own name, but under that of Isaac Bickerstaff, a name which Swift had made use of in writing one of his satires. As has been said, the genius of Steele has been overshadowed by that of Addison, for Steele had such a whole-hearted admiration for his friend that he was ready to give him all the praise. And yet it is nearly always to Steele that we owe the ideas which were later worked out and perfected by Addison.

It was about two years after his second marriage when Steele suddenly started the Tatler. He didn’t use his own name but wrote under the pseudonym Isaac Bickerstaff, a name that Swift had used in one of his satires. As mentioned, Steele's talent has often been overshadowed by Addison's, as Steele had such genuine admiration for his friend that he was willing to give him all the credit. Yet, it’s usually Steele who came up with the ideas that Addison later refined and perfected.

It is Steele, too, that we owe the first pictures of English family life. It has been said that he "was the first of our writers who really seemed to admire and respect women,"* and if we add "after the Restoration" we come very near the truth. Steele had a tender heart towards children too, and in more than one paper his love of them shows itself. Indeed, as we read we cannot help believing that in real life Captain Dick had many child-friends. Here is how he tells of a visit to a friend's house:— *Thackeray.

It’s Steele who gave us the first glimpses of English family life. It’s been said that he "was the first of our writers who really seemed to admire and respect women,"* and if we add "after the Restoration," we’re pretty close to the truth. Steele also had a soft spot for children, and his affection for them shows up in more than one piece he wrote. In fact, as we read, we can’t help believing that in real life Captain Dick had lots of young friends. Here's how he describes a visit to a friend's house:— *Thackeray.

"I am, as it were, at home at that house, and every member of it knows me for their well-wisher. I cannot indeed express the pleasure it is, to be met by the children with so much joy as I am when I go thither. The boys and girls strive who shall come first, when they think it is I that am knocking at the door. And that child which loses the race to me, runs back again to tell the father it is Mr. Bickerstaff.

"I feel completely at home in that house, and every member of the family recognizes me as a friend. I can’t truly express how much joy it brings me to be welcomed by the kids with so much excitement when I visit. The boys and girls compete to see who can be the first to greet me when they think I’m knocking at the door. And the child who loses the race to me runs back to tell their dad that it’s Mr. Bickerstaff."

"This day I was led in by a pretty girl, that we all thought must have forgot me, for the family has been out of town these two years. Her knowing me again was a mighty subject with us, and took up our discourse at the first entrance. After which they began to rally me upon a thousand little stories they heard in the country about my marriage to one of my neighbor's daughters. Upon which the gentleman, my friend, said 'Nay, if Mr. Bickerstaff marries a child of any of his old companions, I hope mine shall have the preference. There's Mistress Mary is now sixteen, and would make him as fine a widow as the best of them.'"

"Today, a pretty girl brought me in, and we all thought she must have forgotten me since the family has been away for the past two years. Her recognizing me was a big topic for us, and it sparked our conversation right away. After that, they started teasing me about a bunch of little stories they’d heard in town about me marrying one of my neighbor's daughters. In response, my friend said, 'Well, if Mr. Bickerstaff is going to marry the child of any of his old friends, I hope mine gets picked first. Mistress Mary is now sixteen, and she would make him a lovely widow, better than any of them.'"

After dinner the mother and children leave the two friends together. The father speaks of his love for his wife, and his fears for her health.

After dinner, the mother and kids leave the two friends alone. The father talks about his love for his wife and his worries about her health.

"'Ah, you little understand, you that have lived a bachelor, how great a pleasure there is in being really beloved. Her face is to me more beautiful than when I first saw it. In her examination of her household affairs she show a certain fearfulness to find a fault, which makes her servants obey her like children, and the meanest we have has an ingenuous shame for an offence, not always to be seen in children in other families. I speak freely to you, my old friend. Ever since her sickness, things that gave me the quickest joy before, turn now to a certain anxiety. As the children play in the next room, I know the poor things by their steps, and am considering what they must do, should they lose their mother in their tender years. The pleasure I used to take in telling my boy stories of the battles, and asking my girl questions about the disposal of her baby, and the gossiping of it, is turned into inward reflection and melancholy.' The poor gentleman would have gone on much longer with his sad forebodings, but his wife returning, and seeing by his grave face what he had been talking about, said, with a smile, 'Mr. Bickerstaff, don't believe a word of what he tells you. I shall still live to have you for my second, as I have often promised you, unless he takes more care of himself than he has done since his coming to town. You must know, he tells me, that he finds London is a much more healthy place than the country, for he sees several of his old acquaintance and school- fellows are here, young fellows with fair, full-bottomed periwigs. I could scarce keep him this morning from going out open-breasted.'" And so they sat and chatted pleasantly until, "on a sudden, we were alarmed with the noise of a drum, and immediately entered my little godson to give me a point of war.* His mother, between laughing and chiding, would have put him out of the room, but I would not part with him so. I found, upon conversation with him, though he was a little noisy in his mirth, that the child had excellent parts, and was a great master of all the learning on the other side of eight years old. I perceived him to be a very great historian in Aesop's Fables; but he frankly declared to me his mind, that he did not delight in that learning, because he did not believe they were true. For which reason I found he had very much turned his studies, for about a twelve-month past, into the lives and adventures of Don Bellianis of Greece, Guy of Warwick, the Seven Champions, and other historians of that age.

"'Ah, you little understand, you who have lived as a bachelor, how great a pleasure there is in being truly loved. Her face is more beautiful to me now than when I first saw it. In her handling of household matters, she shows a certain apprehension about discovering faults, which makes her servants obey her like children, and even our most humble one feels a genuine shame for missteps, something not always seen in kids from other families. I'm speaking honestly to you, my old friend. Ever since her illness, things that used to bring me quick joy now fill me with anxiety. As the children play in the next room, I recognize their little footsteps and wonder what they would do if they lost their mother at such a young age. The enjoyment I once had in telling my son stories of battles and asking my daughter about her baby and its related gossip has turned into deep reflection and melancholy.' The poor gentleman would have continued with his sad thoughts, but when his wife returned and saw his serious expression, she smiled and said, 'Mr. Bickerstaff, don’t believe a word of what he’s telling you. I will still live to have you as my second, as I’ve often promised, unless he takes better care of himself than he has since arriving in town. You should know he tells me that he finds London much healthier than the countryside, since he sees several of his old friends and schoolmates here, young men with fancy, full-bottomed wigs. I could barely stop him this morning from going out with his chest exposed.'" And so they sat and chatted pleasantly until, "suddenly, we were startled by the sound of a drum, and my little godson entered to give me a war report. His mother, half-laughing and half-scolding, tried to send him out of the room, but I wouldn’t part with him that way. In talking with him, though he was a bit loud in his joy, I realized the child was quite intelligent and had a great grasp of all the learning appropriate for someone under eight years old. I saw that he was a fantastic storyteller of Aesop's Fables, but he honestly told me that he didn’t enjoy that learning because he didn’t believe it was true. For that reason, I found he had shifted his studies in the past year towards the lives and adventures of Don Bellianis of Greece, Guy of Warwick, the Seven Champions, and other historians from that era.

*A strain of war-like music.

A type of battle music.

"I could not but observe the satisfaction the father took in the forwardness of his son, and that these diversions might turn to some profit, I found the boy had made remarks which might be of service to him during the course of his whole life. He would tell you the mismanagements of John Hickathrift, find fault with the passionate temper of Bevis of Southampton, and loved St. George for being the champion of England; and by this means had his thoughts insensibly moulded into the notions of discretion, virtue, and honour.

"I couldn’t help but notice the pride the father took in his son's eagerness, and it seemed these activities could be beneficial. I realized the boy had made observations that could help him throughout his entire life. He would point out the mistakes of John Hickathrift, criticize the hotheadedness of Bevis of Southampton, and admired St. George for being England's champion; through this, his thoughts were subtly shaped into ideas of wisdom, virtue, and honor."

"I was extolling his accomplishments, when the mother told me that the little girl who led me in this morning was, in her way, a better scholar than he. 'Betty,' says she, 'deals chiefly in fairies and sprites, and sometimes, in a winter night, will terrify the maids with her accounts, till they are afraid to go up to bed.'

"I was praising his achievements when the mother told me that the little girl who brought me in this morning was, in her own way, a better student than he is. 'Betty,' she said, 'mostly talks about fairies and sprites, and sometimes, on a winter night, she scares the maids with her stories until they’re too afraid to go to bed.'"

"I sat with them till it was very late, sometimes in merry, sometimes in serious discourse, with this particular pleasure which gives the only true relish to all conversation, a sense that every one of us liked each other. I went home considering the different conditions of a married life and that of a bachelor. And I must confess it struck me with a secret concern to reflect that, whenever I go off, I shall leave no traces behind me. In this pensive mood I returned to my family, that is to say, to my maid, my dog, and my cat, who only can be the better or worse for what happens to me."*

"I sat with them until it was really late, sometimes engaging in fun conversations and sometimes in serious discussions, enjoying the special pleasure that makes all talks worthwhile: the feeling that we all liked each other. I went home thinking about the different lives of being married versus being single. I have to admit it bothered me secretly to think that when I leave, I won’t leave any traces behind. In this reflective mood, I returned to my family, which consists of my maid, my dog, and my cat, who will only be affected by what happens to me."

*Tatler, 96.

*Tatler, 96.

You will be sorry to know that, a few Tatlers further on, the kind mother of this happy family dies. But Steele was himself so much touched by the thought of all the misery he was bringing upon the others by giving such a sad ending to his story, that he could not go on with the paper, and Addison had to finish it for him.

You’ll be sad to hear that, a few Tatlers later, the loving mother of this happy family dies. But Steele was so affected by the idea of all the suffering he was causing others with such a sad ending to his story that he couldn’t continue with the paper, and Addison had to finish it for him.

The Spectator, you know, succeeded the Tatler, and it was while writing for the Spectator that Steele took seriously to politics. He became a member of Parliament and wrote hot political articles. He and Swift crossed swords more than once, and from being friends became enemies. But Steele's temper was too hot, his pen too hasty. The Tories were in power, and he was a Whig, and he presently found himself expelled from the House of Commons for "uttering seditious libels." Shut out from politics, Steele turned once more to essay-writing, and published, one after the other, several papers of the same style as the Spectator, but none of them lived long.

The Spectator, as you know, followed the Tatler, and it was during his time writing for the Spectator that Steele really got into politics. He became a member of Parliament and wrote passionate political articles. He and Swift clashed more than once, and what started as friendship turned into rivalry. However, Steele had a fiery personality and his writing was often impulsive. The Tories were in power, while he was a Whig, and he soon found himself kicked out of the House of Commons for "uttering seditious libels." Cut off from politics, Steele returned to essay-writing and published several papers in a similar style to the Spectator, but none of them lasted long.

Better days, however, were coming. Queen Anne died, and King George became a king in 1714, the Whigs returned to power, Steele again received a Government post, again he sat in Parliament, and a few months later he was knighted, and became Sir Richard Steele. We cannot follow him through all his projects, adventures, and writings. He was made one of the commissioners for the forfeited estates of the Scottish lords who had taken part in the '15, and upon this business he went several times to Scotland. The first time he went was in the autumn of 1717. But before that Lady Steele had gone to Wales to look after her estates there. While she was there Dick wrote many letters to her, some of which are full of tenderness for his children. They show us something too of the happy-go-lucky household in the absence of the careful mistress. In one he says:—

Better days, however, were ahead. Queen Anne died, and King George became king in 1714, the Whigs returned to power, Steele received a government position again, he sat in Parliament again, and a few months later he was knighted and became Sir Richard Steele. We can't follow him through all his projects, adventures, and writings. He was appointed as one of the commissioners for the seized estates of the Scottish lords who participated in the '15, and he traveled to Scotland several times for this work. The first time he went was in the autumn of 1717. But before that, Lady Steele had gone to Wales to take care of her estates there. While she was away, Dick wrote her many letters, some of which express deep affection for his children. They also give us a glimpse of the carefree household in the absence of the strict mistress. In one letter, he says:—

"Your son at the present writing is mighty well employed in tumbling on the floor of the room, and sweeping the sand with a feather. He grows a most delightful child, and very full of play and spirit. He is also a very great scholar. He can read his primer, and I have brought down my Virgil. He makes most shrewd remarks about the pictures. We are very intimate friends and play-fellows. He begins to be very ragged, and I hope I shall be pardoned if I equip him with new clothes and frocks." Or again:- - "The brats, my girls, stand on each side of the table, and Molly says what I am writing now is about her new coat. Bess is with me till she has new clothes. Miss Moll has taken upon her to hold the sand-box,* and is so impertinent in her office that I cannot write more. But you are to take this letter as from your three best friends, Bess, Moll, and their Father.

"Your son is currently having a great time tumbling on the floor and sweeping the sand with a feather. He’s becoming a truly delightful child, full of play and spirit. He’s also quite the little scholar. He can read his primer, and I’ve brought my Virgil down with me. He makes some very insightful comments about the pictures. We’re really close friends and playmates. He’s starting to look a bit ragged, and I hope you’ll forgive me for wanting to get him new clothes and frocks." Or again: - "The kids, my girls, stand on each side of the table, and Molly says what I’m writing now is about her new coat. Bess is with me until she gets new clothes. Miss Moll has taken it upon herself to hold the sand-box,* and is being so cheeky in her role that I can’t write any more. But please take this letter as coming from your three best friends, Bess, Moll, and their Father."

*In those days there was no blotting-paper, and sand was used to dry the ink.

*Back then, there was no blotting paper, so sand was used to dry the ink.*

"Moll bids me let you know that she fell down just now and did not hurt herself."

"Moll wants me to tell you that she just fell down but she didn’t hurt herself."

Soon after this Steele set out for Scotland, and although the business which brought him could not have been welcome to many a Scottish gentleman, he himself was well received. They forgot the Whig official in the famous writer. In Edinburgh he was feasted and feted. "You cannot imagine," wrote Steele, "the civilities and honours I had done me there. I never lay better, ate or drank better, or conversed with men of better sense than there." Poets and authors greeted him in verse, he was "Kind Richy Spec, the friend to a' distressed," "Dear Spec," and many stories are told of his doings among these new-found friends. He paid several later visits to Scotland, but about a year after his return from this first short visit Steele had a great sorrow. His wife died. "This is to let you know," he writes to a cousin, "that my dear and honoured wife departed this life last night."

Soon after this, Steele headed to Scotland, and even though the reason for his visit might not have been welcome to many Scottish gentlemen, he was warmly received. They overlooked the Whig official and recognized the famous writer instead. In Edinburgh, he was celebrated and honored. "You can't imagine," Steele wrote, "the hospitality and honors I received there. I never slept better, ate or drank better, or had more meaningful conversations than there." Poets and authors welcomed him with verses, calling him "Kind Richy Spec, the friend to all distressed," "Dear Spec," and many stories are shared about his time with these new friends. He made several more trips to Scotland, but about a year after his return from this first brief visit, Steele experienced a great loss. His wife passed away. "This is to let you know," he wrote to a cousin, "that my dear and honored wife passed away last night."

And now that his children were motherless, Steele, when he was away from them, wrote to them, always tender, often funny, letters. It is Betty, the eldest, he addresses, she is "Dear Child," "My dear Daughter," "My good Girlie." He bids them be good and grow like their mother. "I have observed that your sister," he says in one letter, "has for the first time written the initial or first letters of her name. Tell her I am highly delighted to see her subscription in such fair letters. And how many fine things those two letters stand for when she writes them. M. S. is Milk and Sugar, Mirth and Safety, Music and Songs, Meat and Sauce, as well as Molly and Spot, and Mary and Steele." I think the children must have loved their kind father who wrote such pretty nonsense to them.

And now that his kids were without their mother, Steele, when he was away from them, wrote to them, always warm and often funny, letters. He addresses Betty, the oldest, as "Dear Child," "My dear Daughter," and "My good Girlie." He encourages them to be good and to grow up like their mother. "I’ve noticed that your sister," he says in one letter, "has for the first time written the initial letters of her name. Tell her I’m really happy to see her name in such nice letters. And think of all the great things those two letters represent when she writes them. M. S. stands for Milk and Sugar, Mirth and Safety, Music and Songs, Meat and Sauce, as well as Molly and Spot, and Mary and Steele." I think the kids must have loved their thoughtful father who wrote such sweet nonsense to them.

So with ups and downs the years passed. However much money Steele got he never seemed to have any, and in spite of all his carelessness and jovialness, there is something sad in those last years of his life. He quarreled with, and then for ever lost his life-long friend, Joseph Addison. His two sons died, and at length, broken in health, troubled about money, he went to spend his last days in Carmarthen in Wales. Here we have a last pleasant picture of him being carried out on a summer's evening to watch the country lads and lasses dance. And with his own hand, paralyzed though it was, he would write an order for a new gown to be given to the best dancer. And here in Carmarthen, in 1729, he died and was buried in the Church of St. Peter.

So, with its ups and downs, the years went by. No matter how much money Steele made, he always seemed to be short on cash, and despite his carefree and cheerful demeanor, there’s something heartbreaking about the last years of his life. He had a falling out with his lifelong friend, Joseph Addison, and lost him forever. Both of his sons passed away, and eventually, worn out and struggling financially, he went to spend his final days in Carmarthen, Wales. Here, we have a touching image of him being carried out on a summer evening to watch the local boys and girls dance. Even with his hand paralyzed, he would write an order for a new gown to be awarded to the best dancer. In Carmarthen, in 1729, he died and was buried in the Church of St. Peter.

BOOKS TO READ

Essays of Richard Steele, selected and edited by L. E. Steele. Steele Selections from the Tatler, Spectator, and Guardian, edited by Austin Dobson.

Essays of Richard Steele, chosen and edited by L. E. Steele. Steele Selections from the Tatler, Spectator, and Guardian, edited by Austin Dobson.

Chapter LXVII POPE—THE "RAPE OF THE LOCK"

AS you have already guessed by the number of prose writers you have been reading about, this age, the age of the last Stuarts and the first Georges, was not a poetic one. It was an age of art and posturing. It was an age of fierce and passionate party strife—strife between Whig and Tory which almost amounted to civil war, but instead of using swords and guns the men who took part in the strife used pen and ink. They played the game without any rules of fair play. No weapon was too vile or mean to be used if by it the enemy might be injured.

As you’ve probably figured out from the number of prose writers you've read about, this era, the time of the last Stuarts and the first Georges, wasn't known for its poetry. It was a time of art and posturing. It was marked by intense and passionate political conflict—conflict between the Whigs and Tories that nearly escalated into civil war, but instead of swords and guns, the participants wielded pen and ink. They engaged in the struggle without any sense of fair play. No tactic was too low or cruel if it could harm the enemy.

You have often been told that it is rude to make personal remarks, but the age of Anne was the age of personal remarks, and they were not considered rude. The more cruel and pointed they were, the more clever they were thought to be. To be stupid or ugly are not sins. They ought not to be causes of scorn and laughter, but in the age of Anne they were accepted as such. And if the enemy was worsted in the fight he took his revenge by holding up to ridicule the person of his victor. To raise the unkind laughter of the world against an enemy was the great thing to be aimed at. Added to this, too, the age was one of common sense. All this does not make for poetry, yet in this age there was one poet, who, although he does not rank among our greatest poets, was still great, and perhaps had he lived in a less artificial age he might have been greater still.

You’ve often been told that it’s rude to make personal comments, but Anne's time was all about personal remarks, and they weren’t seen as rude. The more cruel and sharp they were, the smarter they were thought to be. Being stupid or ugly isn’t a sin. They shouldn’t be reasons for scorn and laughter, but during Anne’s time, they were accepted that way. If someone lost a fight, they often took revenge by making fun of the victor. Getting the world to laugh at an enemy was the main goal. Plus, it was a time of common sense. All of this doesn’t lend itself to poetry, yet during this time, there was one poet who, while not counted among the greatest, was still notable. Perhaps if he had lived in a less artificial era, he might have been even greater.

This poet was Alexander Pope, the son of a well-to-do Catholic linen-draper. He was born in London in 1688, but soon afterwards his father retired from business, and went to live in a little village not far from Windsor.

This poet was Alexander Pope, the son of a prosperous Catholic linen merchant. He was born in London in 1688, but shortly after that, his father retired from business and moved to live in a small village not far from Windsor.

Alexander was an only son. He had one step-sister, but she was a good many years older than he, and he seems never to have had any child companions or real childhood. He must always have been delicate, yet as a child his face was "round, plump, pretty, and of a fresh complexion."* He is said, too, to have been very sweet tempered, but his father and mother spoilt him not a little, and when he grew up he lost that sweetness of temper. Yet, unlike many spoilt children, Pope never forgot the reverence due to father and mother. He repaid their love with love as warm, and in their old age he tended and cared for them fondly.

Alexander was an only son. He had one step-sister who was quite a bit older than him, and it seems he never had any childhood friends or a real childhood. He must have always been delicate, but as a child, his face was "round, plump, pretty, and of a fresh complexion."* He was also said to have been very sweet-tempered, but his parents spoiled him quite a bit, and as he grew up, he lost that sweetness. However, unlike many spoiled kids, Pope never forgot the respect he owed his parents. He returned their love with just as much warmth, and in their old age, he cared for them lovingly.

*Spence, Anecdotes.

*Spence, Stories.

As Pope was a delicate boy he got little regular schooling. He learned to write by copying the printed letters in books, and was first taught to read by an aunt, and later by a priest, but still at home. After a time he was at school for a few years, but he went from one school to another, never staying long at any, and so never learning much. He says indeed that he unlearned at two of his schools all that he had learned at another. By the time he was twelve he was once more at home reading what he liked and learning what he liked, and he read and studied so greedily that he made himself ill.

As a kid, Pope was quite fragile, so he didn't have much formal schooling. He learned to write by copying printed letters from books, and his aunt was the first to teach him to read, followed by a priest, but it all happened at home. After a while, he attended school for a few years, but he kept switching schools, never staying long enough to learn much. He even claimed he unlearned what he had picked up at one school when he moved to another. By the time he turned twelve, he was back home, reading and learning whatever he wanted, and he read and studied so obsessively that it made him sick.

Pope loved the stories of the Greek and Roman heroes, but he did not care for the hard work needed to learn to read them in the original with ease, and contented himself with translations. He was so fond of these stories that while still a little boy he made a play from the Iliad which was acted by the boys of one of his schools.

Pope loved the tales of Greek and Roman heroes, but he wasn't willing to put in the effort to learn to read them in the original language effortlessly, so he settled for translations. He was so passionate about these stories that, as a young boy, he created a play based on the Iliad that was performed by the boys at one of his schools.

Very early Pope began to write poetry. He read a great deal, and two of his favorite poets were Spenser and Dryden. His great idea was to become a poet also, and in this his father encouraged him. Although no poet himself he would set his little son to make verses upon different subjects. "He was pretty difficult in being pleased," says Pope's mother, "and used often to send him back to new turn them; 'These are not good rhymes,' he would say."

Very early on, Pope started writing poetry. He read a lot, and two of his favorite poets were Spenser and Dryden. His main goal was to become a poet himself, and his father supported him in this. Even though he wasn't a poet himself, he would have his young son write verses on different topics. "He was quite hard to please," says Pope's mother, "and often sent him back to revise them; 'These aren’t good rhymes,' he would say."

There is a story told that Pope admired Dryden's poetry so much that he persuaded a friend to take him one day to London, to the coffee-house where Dryden used to hold his little court. There he saw the great man, who spoke to him and gave him a shilling for some verses he wrote. But the story is a very doubtful one, as Dryden died when Pope was twelve years old, and for some time before that he had been too ill to go to coffee-houses. But that Pope's admiration for Dryden was very sincere and very great we know, for he chose him as his model. Like Dryden, Pope wrote in the heroic couplet, and in his hands it became much more neat and polished than ever it did in the hands of the older poet.

There’s a story that Pope admired Dryden’s poetry so much that he convinced a friend to take him to London one day, to the coffee house where Dryden used to hold court. There, he met the great man, who spoke to him and gave him a shilling for some verses he had written. However, this story is pretty questionable since Dryden died when Pope was only twelve years old, and for a while before that, he had been too ill to go to coffee houses. But it’s clear that Pope’s admiration for Dryden was very genuine and strong, as he chose him as his model. Like Dryden, Pope wrote in the heroic couplet, and in his hands, it became much neater and more polished than it ever was in the older poet’s.

Pope saw Dryden only once, even if the story is true; but with another old poet, a dramatist, he struck up a great friendship. This poet was named Wycherley, but by the time that Pope came to know him Wycherley had grown old and feeble, all his best work was done, and people were perhaps beginning to forget him. So he was pleased with the admiration of the boy poet fifty years younger than himself, and glad to accept his help. At first this flattered Pope's vanity, but after a little he quarreled with his old friend and left him. This was the first of Pope's literary quarrels, of which he had many.

Pope met Dryden only once, if the story is true; however, he formed a strong friendship with another older poet, a playwright named Wycherley. By the time Pope got to know him, Wycherley was old and frail, and all his best work was behind him—people were likely starting to forget him. So, he appreciated the admiration from the younger poet, who was fifty years his junior, and was happy to accept his support. Initially, this flattered Pope's ego, but after a while, he had a falling out with his old friend and left him. This was the first of many literary disputes Pope would encounter.

Already, as a boy, Pope was becoming known. He had published a few short poems, and others were handed about in manuscript among his friends. "That young fellow will either be a madman or make a very great poet,"* said one man after meeting him when he was about fourteen. All the praise and attention which Pope received pleased him much. But he took it only as his due, and his great ambition was to make people believe that he had been a wonderfully clever child, and that he had begun to write when he was very young. He says of himself with something of pompousness, "I lisp'd in numbers, for the numbers came."

Already, as a boy, Pope was gaining some recognition. He had published a few short poems, and others were being shared in manuscript among his friends. "That young guy will either end up being crazy or become a really great poet," said one man after meeting him when he was about fourteen. All the praise and attention Pope received made him very happy. But he saw it as his right, and his biggest goal was to make people think he had been an exceptionally smart child and that he started writing at a really young age. He describes himself with a bit of arrogance, "I lisp'd in numbers, for the numbers came."

*Edmund Smith.

Edmund Smith.

Pope's keenest desire was to be a poet, and few poets have rushed so quickly into fame. He received few of the buffets which young authors have as a rule to bear. Instead, many a kindly helping hand was stretched out to him by the great men of the day, for there was much in this young genius to draw out the pity of others. He was fragile and sickly. As a full grown man he stood only four feet six inches high. His body was bent and deformed, and so frail that he had to be strapped in canvas to give him some support. His fine face was lined by pain, for he suffered from racking headaches, and indeed his life was one long disease. Yet in spite of constant pain this little crooked boy, with his "little, tender, crazy carcass," as Wycherley called it, wrote the most astonishing poetry in a style which in his own day was considered the finest that could be written.

Pope's biggest dream was to be a poet, and few poets have jumped into fame as quickly as he did. He faced few of the setbacks that young writers usually endure. Instead, many generous figures of his time reached out to help him because there was much in this young talent that inspired the compassion of others. He was delicate and unwell. As an adult, he only stood four feet six inches tall. His body was bent and misshapen, and so fragile that he had to be strapped in canvas for support. His handsome face was marked by pain, as he suffered from severe headaches, and his life was essentially a long struggle with illness. Yet, despite the constant pain, this small, twisted boy, with his "little, tender, crazy carcass," as Wycherley referred to it, penned some of the most remarkable poetry in a style that was considered the best of his time.

It is not surprising then that his poems were greeted with kindly wonder, mixed it may be with a little envy. Unhappily Pope saw only the envy and overlooked the kindliness. Perhaps it was that his crooked little body had warped the great mind it held, but certain it is, as Pope grew to manhood his thirst for praise and glory increased, and with it his distrust and envy of others. And many of the ways he took to add to his own fame, and take away from that of others, were mean and tortuous to the last degree. Deceit and crooked ways seemed necessary to him. It has been said that he hardly drank tea without a stratagem, and that he played the politician about cabbages and turnips.*

It’s not surprising that people welcomed his poems with admiration, even if there was a bit of envy mixed in. Unfortunately, Pope only noticed the envy and ignored the admiration. Maybe it was because his deformed body twisted the great mind it contained, but as Pope grew up, his craving for praise and recognition intensified, along with his mistrust and jealousy of others. Many of the tactics he used to boost his own fame and undermine others were low and devious to the extreme. He felt that deceit and underhanded methods were necessary. It’s been said that he could hardly drink tea without a plan in mind and that he acted like a politician about cabbages and turnips.*

*Lady Bolingbroke.

Lady Bolingbroke.

He begged his own letters back from the friends to whom they were written. He altered them, changed the dates, and published them. Then he raised a great outcry pretending that they had been stolen from him and published without his knowledge. Such ways led to quarrels and strife while he was alive, and since his death they have puzzled every one who has tried to write about him. All his life through he was hardly ever without a literary quarrel of some sort, some of his poems indeed being called forth merely by these quarrels.

He asked for his letters back from the friends he had sent them to. He changed them, altered the dates, and published them. Then he made a big fuss, claiming they had been stolen from him and published without his consent. This behavior caused arguments and conflicts while he was alive, and since his death, it has confused everyone who has tried to write about him. Throughout his life, he was almost always involved in some kind of literary dispute, with some of his poems being created just because of these arguments.

But though many of Pope's poems led to quarrels, and some were written with the desire to provoke them, one of his most famous poems was, on the other hand, written to bring peace between two angry families. This poem is called the Rape of the Lock—rape meaning theft, and the lock not the lock of a door, but a lock of hair.

But even though many of Pope's poems caused arguments, and some were written to stir up trouble, one of his most famous poems, on the other hand, was written to make peace between two feuding families. This poem is called the Rape of the Lock—where "rape" means theft, and the "lock" refers not to a door lock but to a lock of hair.

A gay young lord had stolen a lock of a beautiful young lady's hair, and she was so angry about it that there was a coolness between the two families. A friend then came to Pope to ask him if he could not do something to appease the angry lady. So Pope took up his pen and wrote a mock-heroic poem making friendly fun of the whole matter. But although Pope's intention was kindly his success was not complete. The families did not entirely see the joke, and Pope writes to a friend, "The celebrated lady herself is offended, and, what is stranger, not at herself, but me."

A gay young lord had taken a lock of a beautiful young woman's hair, and she was so upset about it that tensions grew between the two families. A friend then approached Pope to see if he could do something to calm the angry woman down. So Pope took up his pen and wrote a mock-heroic poem that playfully made fun of the entire situation. However, even though Pope meant well, he didn’t fully succeed. The families didn’t quite get the joke, and Pope wrote to a friend, "The famous lady herself is upset, and, oddly enough, not with herself, but with me."

But the poem remains one of the most delightful of airy trifles in our language. And that it should be so airy is a triumph of Pope's genius, for it is written in the heroic couplet, one of the most mechanical forms of English verse.

But the poem stays one of the most enjoyable light pieces in our language. And the fact that it is so light is a testament to Pope's genius, since it's written in the heroic couplet, which is one of the most rigid forms of English verse.

Addison called it "a delicious little thing" and the very salt of wit.

Addison referred to it as "a delightful little thing" and the very essence of wit.

Another and later writer says of it—"It is the most exquisite specimen of filigree work ever invented. It is made of gauze and silver spangles. . . . Airs, languid airs, breathe around, the atmosphere is perfumed with affectation. A toilet is described with the solemnity of an altar raised to the goddess of vanity, and the history of a silver bodkin is given with all the pomp of heraldry. No pains are spared, no profusion of ornament, no splendour of poetic diction to set off the meanest things. . . . It is the perfection of the mock-heroic."*

Another later writer says of it—"It is the most exquisite example of filigree work ever created. It’s made of gauze and silver sparkles. . . . Languid breezes flow around, and the atmosphere is filled with an air of pretentiousness. A dress-up session is described with the seriousness of an altar dedicated to the goddess of vanity, and the story of a silver hairpin is told with all the grandeur of heraldry. No effort is spared, no excess of decoration, no brilliance of poetic language to elevate even the simplest things. . . . It is the ultimate expression of the mock-heroic."*

*Hazlitt.

Hazlitt.

Pope begins the poem by describing Belinda, the heroine, awaking from sleep. He tells how her guardian sylph brings a morning dream to warn her of coming danger. In the dream she is told that all around her unnumbered fairy spirits fly guarding her from evil—

Pope starts the poem by portraying Belinda, the main character, waking up from sleep. He explains how her guardian sylph brings her a morning dream to warn her about upcoming danger. In the dream, she learns that countless fairy spirits are hovering around her, protecting her from harm—

    "Of these am I, who thy protection claim,
    A watchful sprite, and Ariel is my name.
    Late, as I ranged the crystal wilds of air,
    In the clear mirror of thy ruling star
    I saw, alas! some dread event impend,
    Ere to the main this morning sun descend.
    But heaven reveals not what, or how, or where:
    Warned by the sylph, oh pious maid, beware!
    This to disclose is all thy guardian can:
    Beware of all, but most beware of Man!"

"I am the one who claims your protection,
    A watchful spirit, and my name is Ariel.
    Recently, as I roamed the clear skies,
    In the bright reflection of your guiding star,
    I saw, unfortunately, a terrible event looming,
    Before this morning sun sets over the sea.
    But heaven doesn’t reveal what, how, or where:
    Warned by the sprite, oh virtuous maid, be careful!
    This is all your guardian can share:
    Be cautious of everything, but especially of Man!"

Then Shock, Belinda's dog,

Then Shock, Belinda's dog,

        "Who thought she slept too long,
    Leaped up, and waked his mistress with his tongue."

"Who thought she had slept too long,
    Jumped up and woke his lady with his tongue."

So Belinda rises and is dressed. While her maid seems to do the work,

So Belinda gets up and gets dressed. While her maid appears to do the work,

    "The busy sylphs surround their darling care,
    These set the head, and those divide the hair,
    Some fold the sleeve, whilst others plait the gown'
    And Betty's praised for labours not her own."

"The busy spirits gather around their beloved care,
    Some arrange the hair, and others part it,
    Some fold the sleeves, while others style the gown,
    And Betty's praised for work that isn't hers."

Next Belinda set out upon the Thames to go by boat to Hampton Court, and as she sat in her gayly decorated boat she looked so beautiful that every eye was turned to gaze upon her—

Next, Belinda set out on the Thames to take a boat to Hampton Court, and as she sat in her brightly decorated boat, she looked so beautiful that every eye turned to look at her—

    "On her white breast a sparkling cross she wore,
    Which Jews might kiss, and infidels adore."

"On her white chest, she wore a shining cross,
    That Jews might kiss, and non-believers admire."

She was so beautiful and graceful that it seemed as if she could have no faults, or—

She was so beautiful and graceful that it seemed like she had no flaws, or—

    "If to her share some female errors fall,
    Look in her face, and you'll forget them all.
    This nymph, to the destruction of mankind,
    Nourished two locks, which graceful hung behind
    In equal curls, and well conspired to deck,
    With shining ringlets, the smoothe iv'ry neck.
    Love in these labyrinths his slaves detains,
    And mighty hearts are held in slender chains.
    With hairy springes we the birds betray,
    Slight lines of hair surprise the finny prey,
    Fair tresses man's imperial race insnare,
    And beauty draws us with a single hair."

"If she has some typical female flaws,
Just look at her face, and you'll forget them all.
This girl, to the ruin of mankind,
Took care of two locks that hung gracefully behind,
In even curls, perfectly styled to enhance,
With shining ringlets, her smooth ivory neck.
Love traps his followers in these twists and turns,
And strong hearts are held in delicate chains.
With hairy traps, we trick the birds,
Subtle strands of hair catch the fish,
Fair locks ensnare the noble race of men,
And beauty pulls us in with a single strand."

The "Adventurous Baron" next appears upon the scene. He, greatly admiring Belinda's shining locks, longs to possess one, and makes up his mind that he will. And, as the painted vessel glided down the Thames, Belinda smiled, and all the world was gay, only Ariel alone was sad and disturbed, for he felt some evil, he knew not what, was hanging over his mistress. So he gathered all his company and bade them watch more warily than before over their charge. Some must guard the watch, some the fan, "And thou Crispissa, tend her fav'rite lock," he says. And woe betide that sprite who shall be careless or neglectful!

The "Adventurous Baron" then makes his entrance. He, greatly admiring Belinda's shiny hair, longs to have a piece of it and decides that he will. As the beautifully decorated boat glided down the Thames, Belinda smiled, and everyone was cheerful, except for Ariel, who felt sad and uneasy because he sensed some unknown danger looming over his mistress. So, he gathered all his companions and instructed them to watch over her more carefully than before. Some would guard the watch, some the fan, "And you, Crispissa, take care of her favorite lock," he says. And woe betide the sprite who is careless or neglectful!

    "Whatever spirit, careless of his charge,
    His post neglects, or leaves the fair at large,
    Shall feel sharp vengeance soon o'ertake his sins,
    Be stopped in vials, or transfixed with pins,
    Or plunged in lakes of bitter washes lie,
    Or wedged, whole ages in a bodkin's eye."

"Any spirit that neglects their duty,
    Or leaves the beautiful unattended,
    Will soon feel the sharp consequences of their actions,
    Be trapped in vials, or pierced with pins,
    Or submerged in lakes of bitter washes,
    Or stuck for ages in the eye of a needle."

So the watchful sprites flew off to their places—

So the attentive spirits flew off to their spots—

    "Some, orb in orb, around the nymph extend;
    Some thrid* the mazy ringlets of her hair,
    Some hang upon the pendants of her ear."

"Some, circle in circle, gather around the nymph;
    Some weave through the tangled curls of her hair,
    Some dangle from the earrings in her ear."

*Slipped through.

Slipped away.

The day went on, Belinda sat down to play cards. After the game coffee was brought, and "while frequent cups prolong the rich repast," Belinda unthinkingly gave the Baron a pair of scissors. Then indeed the hour of fate struck. The Baron standing behind Belinda found the temptation too great. He opened the scissors and drew near—

The day continued, and Belinda sat down to play cards. After the game, coffee was served, and "while frequent cups prolong the rich repast," Belinda absentmindedly handed the Baron a pair of scissors. Then the moment of fate arrived. The Baron, standing behind Belinda, found the temptation too strong. He opened the scissors and moved closer—

    "Swift to the lock a thousand sprites repair,
    A thousand wings by turns blow back the hair;
    And thrice they twitched the diamond in her ear;
    Thrice she looked back, and thrice the foe drew near."

"Quickly to the lock, a thousand spirits gather,
A thousand wings take turns blowing back her hair;
And three times they tugged at the diamond in her ear;
Three times she looked back, and three times the enemy got closer."

But at last "the fatal engine" closed upon the lock. Even to the last, one wretched sylph struggling to save the lock clung to it. It was in vain, "Fate urged the shears, and cut the sylph in twain." Then, while Belinda cried aloud in anger, the Baron shouted in triumph and rejoiced over his spoil.

But finally, "the fatal engine" descended upon the lock. Even until the end, one miserable sylph tried to save the lock and held on to it. It was useless, "Fate pushed the shears and severed the sylph in two." Then, while Belinda shouted in anger, the Baron celebrated in triumph and reveled in his victory.

The poem goes on to tell how Umbriel, a dusky melancholy sprite, in order to make the quarrel worse, flew off to the witch Spleen, and returned with a bag full of "sighs, sobs, and passions, and the war of tongues," "soft sorrows, melting griefs, and flowing tears," and emptied it over Belinda's head. She—

The poem continues to describe how Umbriel, a gloomy and dark little spirit, went to the witch Spleen to stir up more trouble and returned with a bag full of "sighs, sobs, and passions, and the war of tongues," "soft sorrows, melting griefs, and flowing tears," which he then dumped over Belinda's head. She—

        "Then raging to Sir Plume repairs,
    And bids her beau demand the precious hairs.
    Sir Plume, of amber snuff-box justly vain,
    And the nice conduct of a clouded case,
    With earnest eyes, and round unthinking face,
    He first the snuff-box opened, then the case."

"Then she angrily went to Sir Plume,
And told her boyfriend to ask for the precious hair.
Sir Plume, proud of his amber snuff box,
And the careful way he handled a fancy case,
With serious eyes and a round, clueless face,
First opened the snuff box, then the case."

Sir Plume, not famous for brains, put on a very bold, determined air, and fiercely attacked the Baron—"My Lord," he cried, "why, what! you must return the lock! You must be civil. Plague on 't! 'tis past a jest—nay prithee, give her the hair." And as he spoke he tapped his snuff-box daintily.

Sir Plume, not known for his intelligence, put on a very confident, determined demeanor and aggressively confronted the Baron—"My Lord," he shouted, "what’s going on! You have to return the lock! You need to be polite. Damn it! This isn’t a joke—please, just give her the hair." And as he spoke, he delicately tapped his snuffbox.

But in spite of this valiant champion of fair ladies in distress, the Baron would not return the lock. So a deadly battle followed in which the ladies fought against the gentlemen, and in which the sprites also took part. The weapons were only frowns and angry glances—

But despite this brave defender of ladies in trouble, the Baron refused to return the lock. So a fierce battle broke out where the ladies fought against the gentlemen, and the spirits joined in too. The weapons used were just frowns and angry stares—

    "A beau and witling perished in the throng,
    One died in metaphor, and one in song.
    . . . . .
    A mournful glance Sir Fopling upwards cast,
    'Those eyes were made so killing,' was his last."

"A stylish guy and a shallow thinker died in the crowd,
    One met his end in a metaphor, and one in a song.
    . . . . .
    With a sad look, Sir Fopling looked up,
    'Those eyes were so deadly beautiful,' were his last words."

Belinda, however, at length disarmed the Baron with a pinch of snuff, and threatened his life with a hair pin. And so the battle ends. But alas!—

Belinda, however, eventually disarmed the Baron with a pinch of snuff and threatened his life with a hairpin. And so the battle ends. But alas!—

    "The lock, obtained with guilt and kept with pain,
    In ev'ry place is sought, but sought in vain."

"The lock, gained with guilt and held with pain,
    In every place is searched for, but searched in vain."

During the fight it has been caught up to the skies—

During the fight, it has been lifted up to the skies—

    "A sudden star, it shot through liquid air,
    And drew behind a radiant trail of hair."

"A sudden star, it streaked through the air,
    And left a glowing trail behind it."

Thus, says the poet, Belinda has no longer need to mourn her lost lock, for it will be famous to the end of time as a bright star among the stars—

Thus, the poet says, Belinda no longer needs to mourn her lost lock, because it will be famous forever, shining like a bright star among the stars—

    "Then cease, bright nymph! to mourn thy ravished hair,
    Which adds new glory to the starry sphere!
    Not all the tresses that fair head can boast,
    Shall draw such envy as the lock you lost.
    For after all the murders of your eye,
    When, after millions slain, yourself shall die;
    When those fair suns shall set, as set they must,
    And all those tresses shall be laid in dust,
    This lock the Muse shall consecrate to fame,
    And midst the stars inscribe Belinda's name."

"Then stop, bright nymph! mourning your stolen hair,
    Which adds new beauty to the night sky!
    Not all the strands that your lovely head can show,
    Will create as much envy as the lock you lost.
    For after all the tragedy caused by your gaze,
    When, after millions are killed, you yourself shall die;
    When those beautiful suns set, as they surely will,
    And all those strands are laid to rest in dust,
    This lock the Muse will dedicate to fame,
    And among the stars write down Belinda's name."

When Pope first published this poem there was nothing about fairies in it. Afterwards he thought of the fairies, but Addison advised him not to alter the poem, as it was so delightful as it was. Pope, however, did not take the advice, but added the fairy part, thereby greatly improving the poem. This caused a quarrel with Addison, for Pope thought he had given him bad advice through jealousy. A little later this quarrel was made much worse. Pope translated and published a version of the Iliad, and at the same time a friend of Addison did so too. This made Pope bitterly angry, for he believed that the translation was Addison's own and that he had published it to injure the sale of his. From this you see how easily Pope's anger and jealousy were aroused, and will not wonder that his life was a long record of quarrels.

When Pope first published this poem, it didn’t have anything about fairies in it. Later, he thought about including fairies, but Addison advised him not to change the poem since it was so delightful as it was. However, Pope ignored the advice and added the fairy part, which greatly improved the poem. This led to a conflict with Addison because Pope believed Addison's advice was driven by jealousy. Not long after, this conflict escalated. Pope translated and published his version of the Iliad, and at the same time, a friend of Addison did the same. This made Pope extremely angry because he thought the translation was Addison's and that it was published to hurt the sales of his version. From this, you can see how easily Pope’s anger and jealousy flared up, and it’s no surprise that his life was filled with conflicts.

Pope need not have been jealous of Addison's friend, for his own translation of Homer was a great success, and people soon forgot the other. He translated not only the Iliad, but with the help of two lesser poets the Odyssey also. Both poems were done in the fashionable heroic couplet, and Pope made so much money by them that he was able to live in comfort ever after. And it is interesting to remember that Pope was the first poet who was able to live in comfort entirely on what he made by his writing.

Pope didn’t need to be jealous of Addison’s friend because his own translation of Homer was a huge success, and people quickly forgot the other one. He translated not just the Iliad, but also the Odyssey with help from two lesser poets. Both works were done in the popular heroic couplet style, and Pope made so much money from them that he was able to live comfortably for the rest of his life. It’s also worth noting that Pope was the first poet who could live comfortably solely from the income he earned from his writing.

Pope now took a house at Twickenham, and there he spent many happy hours planning and laying out his garden, and building a grotto with shells and stones and bits of looking-glass. The house has long ago been pulled down and the garden altered, but the grotto still remains, a sight for the curious.

Pope now moved into a house in Twickenham, where he spent many enjoyable hours designing his garden and creating a grotto decorated with shells, stones, and pieces of mirror. The house has been demolished a long time ago, and the garden has changed, but the grotto still stands, attracting the curious.

It has been said that to write in the heroic couplet "is an art as mechanical as that of mending a kettle or shoeing a horse, and may be learned by any human being who has sense enough to learn anything."* And although this is not all true, it is so far true that it is almost impossible to tell which books of the Odyssey were written by Pope, and which by the men who helped him. But, taken as a whole, the Odyssey is not so good as the Iliad. Scholars tell us that in neither the one nor the other is the feeling of the original poetry kept. Pope did not know enough Greek to enter into the spirit of it, and he worked mostly from translation. Even had he been able to enter into the true spirit he would have found it hard to keep that spirit in his translation, using as he did the artificial heroic couplet. For Homer's poetry is not artificial, but simple and natural like our own early poetry. "A pretty poem, Mr. Pope, but you must not call it Homer," said a friend** when he read it, and his judgment is still for the most part the judgment of to-day.

It has been said that writing in the heroic couplet "is an art as mechanical as fixing a kettle or putting shoes on a horse, and can be learned by anyone smart enough to learn anything."* Although this isn't entirely accurate, it's somewhat true that it's nearly impossible to distinguish which parts of the Odyssey were written by Pope and which were contributed by the others who assisted him. However, overall, the Odyssey isn’t as good as the Iliad. Scholars tell us that neither one retains the feeling of the original poetry. Pope didn’t know enough Greek to truly grasp its essence, and he mostly worked from translations. Even if he had understood the true spirit, it would have been difficult for him to maintain that in his translation, given that he used the artificial heroic couplet. Homer’s poetry isn’t artificial; it’s simple and natural, like our own early poetry. "A nice poem, Mr. Pope, but you shouldn't call it Homer," said a friend** after reading it, and that judgment is still mostly the consensus today.

*Macaulay.
**Bentley.

*Macaulay.
**Bentley.

It was after he had finished the Odyssey that Pope wrote his most famous satire, called the Dunciad. In this he insulted and held up to ridicule all stupid or dull authors, all dunces, and all those whom he considered his enemies. It is very clever, but a poem full of malice and hatred does not make very pleasant reading. For most of us, too, the interest it had has vanished, as many of the people at whom Pope levied his malice are forgotten, or only remembered because he made them famous by adding their names to his roll of dunces. But in Pope's own day the Dunciad called forth cries of anger and revenge from the victims, and involved the author in still more quarrels.

After he finished the *Odyssey*, Pope wrote his most famous satire, called the *Dunciad*. In this work, he mocked and ridiculed all foolish or dull authors, all dunces, and everyone he saw as an enemy. It’s quite clever, but a poem filled with spite and hatred doesn't make for pleasant reading. For most of us, its relevance has faded since many of the people he targeted are forgotten or only remembered because he made them notorious by including their names in his list of dunces. However, in Pope's time, the *Dunciad* sparked outrage and calls for revenge from those he insulted, leading to even more conflicts for the author.

Pope wrote many more poems, the chief being the Essay on Criticism and the Essay on Man. But his translations of Homer and the Rape of the Lock are those you will like best in the meantime. As a whole Pope is perhaps not much read now, yet many of his lines have become household words, and when you come to read him you will be surprised to find how many familiar quotations are taken from his poems. Perhaps no one of our poets except Shakespeare is more quoted. And yet he seldom says anything which touches the heart. When we enjoy his poetry we enjoy it with the brain. It gives us pleasure rather as the glitter of a diamond than as the perfume of a rose.

Pope wrote many more poems, the main ones being the Essay on Criticism and the Essay on Man. But his translations of Homer and The Rape of the Lock are the ones you'll probably appreciate the most for now. Overall, Pope might not be widely read these days, yet many of his lines have become common phrases, and when you read his work, you'll be amazed at how many familiar quotes come from his poems. Maybe no one among our poets, except Shakespeare, is quoted as much. Still, he rarely says anything that really resonates emotionally. When we enjoy his poetry, it's more an intellectual pleasure. It gives us satisfaction more like the sparkle of a diamond than the scent of a rose.

In spite of his crooked, sickly little body Pope lived to be fifty-six, and one evening in May 1744 he died peacefully in his home at Twickenham, and was buried in the church there, near the monument which he had put up to the memory of his father and mother.

In spite of his twisted, frail little body, Pope lived to be fifty-six, and one evening in May 1744, he passed away peacefully in his home in Twickenham. He was buried in the church there, close to the monument he had erected in memory of his father and mother.

There is so much disagreeable and mean in Pope that we are apt to lose sight of what was good in him altogether. We have to remind ourselves that he was a good and affectionate son, and that he was loving to the friends with whom he did not quarrel. Yet these can hardly be counted as great merits. Perhaps his greatest merit is that he kept his independence in an age when writers fawned upon patrons or accepted bribes from Whig or Tory. Pope held on his own way, looking for favors neither from one side nor from the other. And when we think of his frail little body, this sturdy independence of mind is all the more wonderful. From Pope we date the beginning of the time when a writer could live honorable by his pen, and had not need to flatter a patron, or sell his genius to politics or party. But Pope stood alone in this independence, and he never had to fight for it. A happy chance, we might say, made him free. For while his brother writers all around him were still held in the chains of patronage, Pope having more money than some did not need to bow to it, and having less greed than others did not choose to bow to it, in order to add to his wealth. And in the following chapter we come to another man who in the next generation fought for freedom, won it, and thereby helped to free others. This man was the famous Dr. Samuel Johnson.

There’s so much unpleasantness and meanness in Pope that it’s easy to overlook the good in him completely. We need to remind ourselves that he was a caring and loving son, and he was kind to the friends he didn’t argue with. However, these qualities can hardly be considered great virtues. Perhaps his greatest strength was that he maintained his independence during a time when writers fawned over patrons or accepted bribes from Whigs or Tories. Pope followed his own path, seeking favors from neither side. And when we think about his frail little body, this strong independence of thought is even more impressive. Pope marked the beginning of an era when a writer could make a respectable living from their writing without needing to flatter a patron or sell their talent to politics or a party. But Pope was unique in this independence, and he never had to fight for it. We might say that a fortunate chance allowed him to be free. While his fellow writers around him were still trapped by patronage, Pope, having more money than some, didn’t need to submit to it, and having less greed than others, didn’t choose to submit to it just to increase his wealth. In the following chapter, we’ll meet another man from the next generation who fought for freedom, achieved it, and helped to liberate others. This man was the famous Dr. Samuel Johnson.

BOOKS TO READ

Pope's Iliad, edited by A. J. Church. Pope's Odyssey, edited by
A. J. Church.

Pope's Iliad, edited by A. J. Church. Pope's Odyssey, edited by
A. J. Church.

NOTE.—As an introduction to Pope's Homer the following books may be read:—

NOTE.—As an introduction to Pope's Homer, you may read the following books:—

Stories from the Iliad, by Jeanie Lang. Stories from the
Odyssey, by Jeannie Lang. The Children's Iliad, by A. J. Church.
The Children's Odyssey, by A. J. Church.

Stories from the Iliad, by Jeanie Lang. Stories from the
Odyssey, by Jeannie Lang. The Children's Iliad, by A. J. Church.
The Children's Odyssey, by A. J. Church.

Chapter LXVIII JOHNSON—DAYS OF STRUGGLE

SAMUEL JOHNSON was the son of a country bookseller, and he was born at Lichfield in 1709. He was a big, strong boy, but he suffered from a dreadful disease, known then as the King's Evil. It left scars upon his good-looking face, and nearly robbed him of his eyesight. In those days people still believed that this dreadful disease would be cured if the person suffering from it was touched by a royal hand. So when he was two, little Samuel was taken to London by his father and mother, and there he was "touched" by Queen Anne. Samuel had a wonderful memory, and although he had been so young at the time, all his life after he kept a kind of awed remembrance of a stately lady who wore a long black hood and sparkling diamonds. The touch of the Queen's soft white hand did the poor little sick child no good, and it is quaint to remember that the great learned doctor thought it might be because he had been touched by the wrong royal hand. He might have been cured perhaps had he been taken to Rome and touched by the hand of a Stuart. For Johnson was a Tory, and all his life he remained at heart a Jacobite.

SAMUEL JOHNSON was the son of a country bookseller, born in Lichfield in 1709. He was a big, strong boy, but he suffered from a terrible disease known at the time as the King's Evil. It left scars on his good-looking face and nearly took away his eyesight. Back then, people still believed that this awful disease could be cured if the person suffering from it was touched by a royal hand. So when he was two, little Samuel was taken to London by his father and mother, where he was "touched" by Queen Anne. Samuel had an amazing memory, and even though he was so young at the time, he carried a sense of awe for a stately lady who wore a long black hood and sparkling diamonds throughout his life. The touch of the Queen's soft, white hand did the poor little sick child no good, and it's interesting to recall that the great learned doctor thought it might have been because he had been touched by the wrong royal hand. He might have been cured if he had been taken to Rome and touched by the hand of a Stuart. For Johnson was a Tory, and he remained a Jacobite at heart all his life.

At school Samuel learned easily and read greedily all kinds of books. He loved poetry most, and read Shakespeare when he was so young that he was frightened at finding himself alone while reading about the ghost in Hamlet. Yet he was idle at his tasks and had not altogether an easy time, for when asked long years after how he became such a splendid Latin scholar, he replied, "My master whipt me very well, without that, sir, I should have done nothing."

At school, Samuel picked things up quickly and devoured all kinds of books. He loved poetry the most and read Shakespeare at such a young age that he was scared when he found himself alone reading about the ghost in Hamlet. However, he was lazy with his assignments and didn't have an easy time overall. When asked many years later how he became such an excellent Latin scholar, he replied, "My teacher whipped me quite well; without that, sir, I would have done nothing."

Samuel learned so easily that, though he was idle, he knew more than any of the other boys. He ruled them too. Three of them used to come every morning to carry their stout comrade to school. Johnson mounted on the back of one, and the other two supported him, one on each side. In winter when he was too lazy to skate or slide himself they pulled him about on the ice by a garter tied round his waist. Thus early did Johnson show his power over his fellows.

Samuel learned so quickly that even though he was lazy, he knew more than any of the other boys. He also dominated them. Three of them would come every morning to carry their strong friend to school. Johnson would hop on the back of one, while the other two supported him, one on each side. In winter, when he was too lazy to skate or slide himself, they would pull him around on the ice using a garter tied around his waist. This was how early Johnson demonstrated his influence over his peers.

At sixteen Samuel left school, and for two years idled about his father's shop, reading everything that came in his way. He devoured books. He did not read them carefully, but quickly, tearing the heart out of them. He cared for nothing else but reading, and once when his father was ill and unable to attend to his bookstall, he asked his son to do it for him. Samuel refused. But the memory of his disobedience and unkindliness stayed with him, and more than fifty years after, as an old and worn man, he stood bare-headed in the wind and rain for an hour in the market-place, upon the spot where his father's stall had stood. This he did as a penance for that one act of disobedience.

At sixteen, Samuel left school and spent two years hanging around his father's shop, reading anything that came his way. He devoured books. He didn’t read them slowly, but quickly, ripping through them. He didn’t care about anything else except reading, and once, when his father was sick and couldn’t manage his bookstall, he asked Samuel to take over for him. Samuel refused. But the memory of his disobedience and unkindness stuck with him, and more than fifty years later, as an old and weary man, he stood bare-headed in the wind and rain for an hour in the marketplace, in the exact spot where his father’s stall had been. He did this as a way to atone for that one act of disobedience.

Johnson's father was a bookworm, like his son, rather than a tradesman. He knew and loved his books, but he made little money by them. A student himself, he was proud of his studious boy, and wanted to send him to college. But he was miserably poor and could not afford it. A well-off friend, however, offered to help, and so at eighteen Samuel went to Oxford.

Johnson's father was a book lover, just like his son, instead of a businessman. He knew and cherished his books, but he didn't make much money from them. As a student himself, he was proud of his dedicated son and wanted to send him to college. However, he was really poor and couldn't afford it. Luckily, a wealthy friend stepped in to help, so at eighteen Samuel went to Oxford.

Here he remained three years. Those years were not altogether happy ones, for Johnson's huge ungainly figure, and shabby, patched clothes were matters for laughter among his fellow- students. He became a sloven in his dress. His gown was tattered and his linen dirty, and his toes showed through his boots. Yet when some one, meaning no doubt to be kind, placed a new pair at his door, he kicked them away in anger. He would not stoop to accept charity. But in spite of his poverty and shabby clothes, he was a leader at college as he had been at school, and might often be seen at his college gates with a crowd of young men round him, "entertaining them with wit and keeping them from their studies."*

Here he stayed for three years. Those years weren't exactly happy, as Johnson's large, awkward build and worn, patched clothing were subjects of mockery among his fellow students. He became careless about his appearance. His gown was ragged, his linens were dirty, and his toes poked through his boots. However, when someone, likely trying to be generous, left a new pair at his door, he angrily kicked them away. He refused to accept charity. Still, despite his poverty and shabby attire, he was a leader at college just like he had been at school, and he could often be seen at the college gates surrounded by a group of young men, "entertaining them with wit and keeping them from their studies."*

*Boswell.

Boswell.

After remaining about three years at college, Johnson left without taking a degree. Perhaps poverty had something to do with that. At any rate, with a great deal of strange, unordered learning and no degree, and with his fortune still to make, Samuel returned to his poverty-stricken home. There in a few months the father died, leaving to his son an inheritance of forty pounds.

After spending about three years in college, Johnson left without graduating. Maybe his financial situation played a role in that. Regardless, with a lot of random, unorganized knowledge and no degree, and with his future still uncertain, Samuel returned to his impoverished home. A few months later, his father passed away, leaving him an inheritance of forty pounds.

With forty pounds not much is to be done, and Samuel became an usher, or under-master in a school. He was little fitted to teach, and the months which followed were to him a torture, and all his life after he looked back on them with something of horror.

With forty pounds, not much could be done, so Samuel became an usher or assistant teacher at a school. He wasn't really suited to teach, and the months that followed were torture for him, and he looked back on that time with a sense of horror for the rest of his life.

After a few months, he left the school where he had been so unhappy, and went to Birmingham to be near an old schoolfellow. Here he managed to live somehow, doing odd bits of writing, and here he met the lady who became his wife.

After a few months, he left the school where he had been so unhappy and moved to Birmingham to be close to an old school friend. There, he somehow made a living by doing odd bits of writing, and that’s where he met the woman who became his wife.

Johnson was now twenty-five and a strange-looking figure. He was tall and lank, and his huge bones seemed to start out of his lean body. His face was deeply marked with scars, and although he was very near-sighted, his gray eyes were bright and wild, so wild at times that they frightened those upon whom they were turned. He wore his own hair, which was coarse and straight, and in an age when every man wore a wig this made him look absurd. He had a trick of making queer gestures with hands and feet. He would shake his head and roll himself about, and would mutter to himself until strangers though that he was an idiot.

Johnson was now twenty-five and a peculiar-looking guy. He was tall and skinny, with big bones that seemed to jut out from his slender frame. His face was heavily scarred, and even though he was quite near-sighted, his gray eyes were bright and wild, sometimes so wild that they scared the people he looked at. He wore his own coarse, straight hair, and in a time when every man wore a wig, this made him look ridiculous. He had a habit of making strange gestures with his hands and feet. He would shake his head and roll around, mumbling to himself, leading strangers to think he was crazy.

And this queer genius fell in love with a widow lady more than twenty years older than himself. She, we are told, was coarse, fat, and unlovely, but she was not without brains, for she saw beneath the strange outside of her young lover. "This is the most sensible man that I ever saw in my life," she said, after talking with him. So this strange couple married. "Sir," said Johnson afterwards, "It was a love-marriage on both sides." And there can be no doubt that Samuel loved his wife devotedly while she lived, and treasured her memory tenderly after her death.

And this unusual genius fell in love with a widow more than twenty years older than he was. She was described as coarse, overweight, and not conventionally attractive, but she was smart enough to see beyond the unusual exterior of her young lover. "This is the most sensible man I've ever met," she said after speaking with him. So this odd couple got married. "Sir," Johnson later remarked, "It was a love marriage on both sides." And there’s no doubt that Samuel loved his wife deeply while she was alive, and cherished her memory fondly after she passed away.

Mrs. Johnson had a little money, and so Samuel returned to his native town and there opened a school. An advertisement appeared in the papers, "At Edial, near Lichfield, in Staffordshire, young gentlemen are boarded and taught the Latin and Greek languages, by Samuel Johnson." But Johnson was quite unfitted to be a teacher, and the school did not prosper. "His schoolroom," says another writer, "must have resembled an ogre's den," and only two or three boys came to it. Among them was David Garrick, who afterwards became a famous actor and amused the world by imitating his friend and old schoolmaster, the great Sam, as well as his elderly wife.

Mrs. Johnson had a bit of money, so Samuel went back to his hometown and opened a school there. An ad appeared in the newspapers stating, "At Edial, near Lichfield, in Staffordshire, young gentlemen are boarded and taught Latin and Greek by Samuel Johnson." However, Johnson was not cut out to be a teacher, and the school struggled. "His classroom," says another writer, "must have looked like an ogre's lair," and only two or three boys attended. Among them was David Garrick, who later became a famous actor and entertained the world by mimicking his friend and former teacher, the great Sam, along with his older wife.

After struggling with his school for more than a year, Johnson resolved to give it up and go to London, there to seek his fortune. Leaving his wife at Lichfield, he set off with his friend and pupil David Garrick, as he afterwards said, "With twopence halfpenny in my pocket, and thou, Davy, with three halfpence in thine."

After more than a year of struggling with his school, Johnson decided to give it up and head to London to seek his fortune. Leaving his wife in Lichfield, he set off with his friend and student David Garrick, as he later said, "With two and a half pence in my pocket, and you, Davy, with three halfpence in yours."

The days of the later Stuarts and the first of the Georges were the great days of patronage. When a writer of genius appeared, noblemen and others, who were powerful and wealthy, were eager to become his patron, and have his books dedicated to them. So although the dunces among writers remained terribly poor, almost every man of genius was sure of a comfortable life. But although he gained this by his writing, it was not because the people liked his books, but because one man liked them or was eager to have his name upon them, and therefore became his patron. The patron, then, either himself helped his pet writer, or got for him some government employment. After a time this fashion ceased, and instead of taking his book to a patron, a writer took it to a bookseller, and sold it to him for as much money as he could. And so began the modern way of publishing books.

The days of the later Stuarts and the early Georges were the peak of patronage. When a talented writer emerged, wealthy and influential nobles were eager to become their patrons and have their books dedicated to them. While the less talented writers struggled financially, almost every genius writer was assured a comfortable life. However, this was achieved not because the public appreciated their work, but because one individual admired it or wanted their name on it, thus becoming a patron. The patron would either directly support their favored writer or help them secure a government job. Over time, this practice faded, and instead of seeking a patron, writers began approaching booksellers, selling their work for the best price they could get. This marked the start of the modern publishing industry.

But when Johnson came to London to try his fortune as a writer, it was just the time between. The patron had not quite vanished, the bookseller had not yet taken his place. Never had writing been more badly paid, never had it been more difficult to make a living by it. "The trade of author was at about one of its lowest ebbs when Johnson embarked on it."*

But when Johnson arrived in London to pursue his career as a writer, it was a transitional time. The traditional patron had almost disappeared, and the bookseller hadn’t fully stepped in to take over. Writing had never been worse in terms of pay, and it was harder than ever to make a living from it. "The profession of author was at one of its lowest points when Johnson began."*

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

Johnson had brought with him to London a tragedy more than half written, but when he took it to the booksellers they showed no eagerness to publish it, or indeed anything else that he might write. Looking at him they saw no genius, but only a huge and uncouth country youth. One bookseller, seeing his great body, advised him rather to try his luck as a porter than as a writer. But, in spite of rebuffs and disappointments, Johnson would not give in. When he had money enough he lived in mean lodgings, when he had none, hungry, ragged, and cold, he roamed about the streets, making friends with other strange, forlorn men of genius, and sharing their miseries.

Johnson had brought a tragedy to London that was more than halfway written, but when he showed it to the booksellers, they weren’t eager to publish it, or anything else he might write. They saw him not as a genius but as just a big, awkward country boy. One bookseller, noticing his large frame, suggested he should try his luck as a porter instead of a writer. Yet, despite the setbacks and letdowns, Johnson refused to give up. When he had some money, he lived in cheap lodgings; when he didn’t, he roamed the streets hungry, ragged, and cold, making friends with other lonely, struggling men of talent and sharing in their hardships.

But if Johnson starved he never cringed, and once when a bookseller spoke rudely to him he knocked him down with one of his own books. A beggar or not, Johnson demanded the respect due to a man. At school and college he had dominated his fellows, he dominated now. But the need of fighting for respect made him rough. And ever after his manner with friend and foe alike was rude and brusque.

But even when Johnson was starving, he never backed down, and once when a bookseller insulted him, he knocked him to the ground with one of his own books. Whether he was a beggar or not, Johnson demanded the respect that any man deserved. At school and college, he had been a dominant figure among his peers, and he continued to assert himself now. However, his need to fight for respect made him harsh. From then on, his way of interacting with both friends and enemies was often rude and abrupt.

The misery of this time was such that long years after Johnson burst into tears at the memory of it. But it did not conquer him, he conquered it. He got work to do at last, and became one of the first newspaper reporters.

The suffering during this time was so intense that many years later, Johnson broke down in tears just thinking about it. But it didn’t defeat him; he triumphed over it. He finally found work to do and became one of the first newspaper reporters.

Nowadays, during the debates in Parliament there are numbers of newspaper reporters who take down all that is said in shorthand, and who afterwards write out the debates for their various newspapers. In Johnson's day no such thing had been thought of. He did not hear the debates, but wrote his accounts of them from a few notes given to him by some one who had heard them. The speeches which appeared in the paper were thus really Johnson's, and had very little resemblance to what had been said in the House. And being a Tory, Johnson took good care, as he afterwards confessed, "that the Whig dogs should not have the best of it." After a time, however, Johnson began to think this so-called reporting was not quite honest, and gave it up. He found other literary work to do, and soon, although he was still poor, he had enough money to make it possible for his wife to join him in London.

Nowadays, during debates in Parliament, there are many newspaper reporters who take notes of everything said in shorthand and then write out the debates for their various newspapers. In Johnson's time, this didn't exist. He didn't attend the debates but wrote his accounts based on a few notes from someone who did. The speeches that appeared in the paper were really Johnson's versions and didn't closely resemble what was actually said in the House. As a Tory, Johnson made sure, as he later admitted, "that the Whig dogs shouldn't have the upper hand." However, over time, Johnson started to feel that this so-called reporting was not entirely honest and decided to stop. He found other writing projects and soon, although he was still poor, he had enough money for his wife to join him in London.

Among other things he wrote one or two poems and the life of Richard Savage, a strange, wild genius with whom he had wandered the streets in the days of his worst poverty. The tragedy called Irene which Johnson had brought with him to London was at length after twelve years produced by Garrick, who had by that time become a famous actor. Johnson had, however, no dramatic genius. "When Johnson writes tragedy," said Garrick, "'declamation roars and passion sleeps':* when Shakespeare wrote, he dipped the pen in his own heart." Garrick did what he could with the play, but it was a failure, and although Johnson continued to believe that it was good, he wrote no more tragedies.

Among other things, he wrote a couple of poems and the life of Richard Savage, a strange, wild genius with whom he roamed the streets during his worst times of poverty. The tragedy called Irene, which Johnson had brought with him to London, was finally produced by Garrick after twelve years; by that time, he had become a well-known actor. However, Johnson lacked dramatic talent. "When Johnson writes tragedy," Garrick said, "'declamation roars and passion sleeps': when Shakespeare wrote, he dipped the pen in his own heart." Garrick did what he could with the play, but it was a failure. Even though Johnson still believed it was good, he didn't write any more tragedies.

*Garrick is here quoting from one of Johnson's own poems in which he describes the decline of the drama at the Restoration.

*Garrick is quoting from one of Johnson's poems where he talks about the decline of drama after the Restoration.

The story of Irene is one of the fall of Constantinople in 1453. After Mahomet had taken Constantinople he fell in love with a fair Greek maiden whose name was Irene. The Sultan begged her to become a Mohammedan so that he might marry her. To this Irene consented, but when his soldiers heard of it they were so angry that they formed a conspiracy to dethrone their ruler.

The story of Irene is about the fall of Constantinople in 1453. After Mahomet captured Constantinople, he fell in love with a beautiful Greek girl named Irene. The Sultan asked her to convert to Islam so he could marry her. Irene agreed, but when his soldiers found out, they were furious and plotted to overthrow their leader.

Hearing of this Mahomet resolved to make an end of the conspiracy and rescue his throne from danger. Calling all his nobles together he bade Irene appear before him. Then catching her by the hair with one hand and drawing his sword with the other he at one blow struck off her head. This deed filled all who saw it with terror and wonder. But turning to his nobles Mahomet cried, "Now by this, judge if your Emperor is able to bridle his affections or not."

Hearing this, Mahomet decided to put an end to the conspiracy and protect his throne. He gathered all his nobles and ordered Irene to appear before him. Then, grabbing her by the hair with one hand and drawing his sword with the other, he struck off her head in one blow. This act filled everyone who witnessed it with fear and amazement. Turning to his nobles, Mahomet shouted, "Now, with this, judge whether your Emperor can control his emotions or not."

It seems as if there were here a story which might be made to stir our hearts, but Johnson makes it merely dull. In his long words and fine-sounding sentences we catch no thrill of real life. The play is artificial and cold, and moves us neither to wonder nor sorrow.

It seems like there's a story here that could really touch our hearts, but Johnson makes it just boring. In his long-winded phrases and fancy sentences, we feel no excitement of real life. The play is fake and unfeeling, and it doesn't evoke any wonder or sadness in us.

Johnson's play was a failure, but by that time he had begun the great work which was to name him and single him out from the rest of the world as Dictionary Johnson. To make a complete dictionary of a language is a tremendous work. Johnson thought that it would take three years. It took, instead, seven.

Johnson's play was a flop, but by then he had started the major project that would make him famous and set him apart as Dictionary Johnson. Creating a complete dictionary of a language is a huge task. Johnson believed it would take three years. Instead, it took seven.

But during these seven years he also wrote other things and steadily added to his fame. He started a paper after the model of the Spectator, called the Rambler. This paper was continued for about two years, Johnson writing all but five of the essays. After that he wrote many essays in a paper called the Adventurer, and, later still, for two years he wrote for another paper a series of articles called the Idler.

But during these seven years, he also wrote other things and steadily built his fame. He started a publication modeled after the Spectator, called the Rambler. This publication ran for about two years, with Johnson writing all but five of the essays. After that, he wrote many essays for a publication called the Adventurer, and then later, for two years, he contributed a series of articles known as the Idler for another paper.

But none of these can we compare with the Spectator. Johnson never for a moment loses sight of "a grand moral end." There is in his essays much sound common sense, but they are lumbering and heavy. We get from them no such picture of the times as we get from the Spectator, and, although they are not altogether without humor, it is a humor that not seldom reminds us of the dancing of an elephant. This is partly because, as Johnson said himself, he is inclined to "use too big words and too many of them."

But none of these can compare to the Spectator. Johnson never loses sight of "a grand moral end." His essays contain a lot of solid common sense, but they feel clunky and cumbersome. They don't provide the vibrant depiction of the times that we get from the Spectator. Although there's some humor in them, it often feels as awkward as watching an elephant dance. This is partly because, as Johnson himself admitted, he tends to "use too big words and too many of them."

In the days when Johnson wrote, this style was greatly admired, but now we have come back to thinking that the simplest words are best, or, at least, that we must suit our words to our subject. And if we tell a fairy tale (as Johnson once did) we must not use words of five syllables when words of two will better give the feeling of the tale. Yet there are many pleasant half-hours to be spent in dipping here and there into the volumes of the Rambler or the Idler. I will give you in the next chapter, as a specimen of Johnson's prose, part of one of the essays from the Idler. It is the story of a man who sets forth upon a very ordinary journey and who makes as great a tale of it as he had been upon a voyage of discovery in some untraveled land.

In the days when Johnson wrote, this style was highly praised, but now we’ve come back to believing that simpler words are best, or at least that we should match our words to the topic. And if we tell a fairy tale (as Johnson once did), we shouldn’t use words with five syllables when two-syllable words can better capture the feeling of the story. Still, there are many enjoyable moments to be spent browsing through the volumes of the Rambler or the Idler. In the next chapter, I’ll share a sample of Johnson's prose, featuring part of an essay from the Idler. It tells the story of a man who embarks on a very ordinary journey and turns it into a grand tale as if he were on an adventure in some unexplored land.

Chapter LXIX JOHNSON—THE END OF THE JOURNEY

"I SUPPED three nights ago with my friend Will Marvel. His affairs obliged him lately to take a journey into Devonshire, from which he has just returned. He knows me to be a very patient hearer, and was glad of my company, as it gave him an opportunity of disburdening himself, by a minute relation of the casualties of his expedition.

"I had dinner three nights ago with my friend Will Marvel. His recent commitments required him to travel to Devonshire, from which he has just returned. He knows I'm a good listener and was happy to have my company, as it gave him the chance to unload by sharing all the details of his trip."

"Will is not one of those who go out and return with nothing to tell. He has a story of his travels, which will strike a home- bred citizen with horror, and has in ten days suffered so often the extremes of terror and joy, that he is in doubt whether he shall ever again expose either his body or his mind to such danger and fatigue.

"Will is not the type of person who goes out and comes back with nothing to share. He has an adventurous tale from his travels that would shock a hometown citizen. In just ten days, he has experienced such intense fear and joy that he's unsure if he'll ever put himself through such danger and exhaustion again."

"When he left London the morning was bright, and a fair day was promised. But Will is born to struggle with difficulties. That happened to him, which has sometimes, perhaps, happened to others. Before he had gone more than ten miles, it began to rain. What course was to be taken? His soul disdained to turn back. He did what the King of Prussia might have done; he flapped his hat, buttoned up his cape, and went forwards, fortifying his mind by the stoical consolation, that whatever is violent will be short."

"When he left London, the morning was bright, and a nice day was expected. But Will was meant to face challenges. What happened to him might have happened to others too. Before he had traveled more than ten miles, it started to rain. What should he do? He refused to turn back. He did what the King of Prussia might have done; he waved his hat, buttoned up his coat, and moved forward, reassuring himself with the stoic thought that whatever is intense will be brief."

So, with such adventures, the first day passes, and reaching his inn, after a good supper, Will Marvel goes to bed and sleeps soundly. But during the night he is wakened "by a shower beating against his windows with such violence as to threaten the dissolution of nature." Thus he knows that the next day will have its troubles. "He joined himself, however, to a company that was travelling the same way, and came safely to the place of dinner, though every step of his horse dashed the mud in the air."

So, after a day full of adventures, Will Marvel arrives at his inn, has a nice dinner, and goes to bed, sleeping soundly. But during the night, he's awakened by a heavy rain pounding against his windows so hard that it seems like nature might fall apart. He realizes that the next day is going to be troublesome. However, he teams up with a group traveling the same route and safely makes it to the lunch spot, even though each step his horse takes kicks mud into the air.

In the afternoon he went on alone, passing "collections of water," puddles doubtless, the depth of which it was impossible to guess, and looking back upon the ride he marvels at his rash daring. "But what a man undertakes he must perform, and Marvel hates a coward at his heart.

In the afternoon, he continued on his own, passing by "collections of water," likely puddles, the depth of which was impossible to determine. Looking back at his journey, he was amazed at his reckless courage. "But whatever a person starts, they have to finish, and Marvel despises a coward deep down."

"Few that lie warm in their beds think what others undergo, who have, perhaps, been as tenderly educated, and have as acute sensations as themselves. My friend was now to lodge the second night almost fifty miles from home, in a house which he never had seen before, among people to whom he was totally a stranger, not knowing whether the next man he should meet would prove good or bad; but seeing an inn of a good appearance, he rode resolutely into the yard; and knowing that respect is often paid in proportion as it is claimed, delivered his injunctions to the ostler with spirit, and, entering the house, called vigorously about him.

"Few people snug in their beds think about what others are going through, who may have been raised just as lovingly and feel just as deeply as they do. My friend was about to spend his second night nearly fifty miles from home, in a place he'd never seen before, among people he didn't know at all, unsure if the next person he met would be kind or cruel. But seeing an attractive inn, he confidently rode into the yard; and understanding that respect is often given based on how it’s asked for, he firmly instructed the stableman and, stepping into the inn, called out energetically around him."

"On the third day up rose the sun and Mr. Marvel. His troubles and dangers were now such as he wishes no other man ever to encounter." The way was lonely, often for two miles together he met not a single soul with whom he could speak, and, looking at the bleak fields and naked trees, he wished himself safe home again. His only consolation was that he suffered these terrors of the way alone. Had, for instance, his friend the "Idler" been there he could have done nothing but lie down and die.

"On the third day, the sun came up, and so did Mr. Marvel. His troubles and dangers were now so intense that he wished no one else would ever have to face them. The path was desolate; often for two miles, he didn't see a single person to talk to. Looking at the bare fields and bare trees, he hoped he could be safely at home again. His only comfort was that he was facing these fears alone. If his friend the 'Idler' had been there, all he could have done would be to lie down and give up."

"At last the sun set and all the horrors of darkness came upon him. . . . Yet he went forward along a path which he could no longer see, sometimes rushing suddenly into water, and sometimes encumbered with stiff clay, ignorant whither he was going, and uncertain whether his next step might not be the last.

"Finally, the sun went down, and all the terrors of the night surrounded him. . . . Still, he moved forward on a path he could no longer see, sometimes unexpectedly splashing into water, and other times struggling through thick mud, unaware of where he was headed and uncertain if his next step could be his last."

"In this dismal gloom of nocturnal peregrination his horse unexpectedly stood still. Marvel had heard many relations of the instinct of horses, and was in doubt what danger might be at hand. Sometimes he fancied that he was on the bank of a river still and deep, and sometimes that a dead body lay across the track. He sat still awhile to recollect his thoughts; and as he was about to alight and explore the darkness, out stepped a man with a lantern, and opened the turnpike. He hired a guide to the town, arrived in safety, and slept in quiet.

"In the dark and gloomy night, his horse suddenly stopped. Marvel had heard many stories about how horses can sense danger, and he wondered what might be wrong. At times, he imagined he was beside a still, deep river, and other times, he thought there could be a dead body lying on the path. He sat quietly for a moment to gather his thoughts; just as he was about to get down and check the darkness, a man appeared with a lantern and opened the gate. He hired a guide to the town, made it there safely, and slept soundly."

"The rest of his journey was nothing but danger. He climbed and descended precipices on which vulgar mortals tremble to look; he passed marshes like the Serbonian bog,* where armies whole have sunk; he forded rivers where the current roared like the Egre or the Severn; or ventured himself on bridges that trembled under him, from which he looked down on foaming whirlpools, or dreadful abysses; he wandered over houseless heaths, amidst all the rage of the elements, with the snow driving in his face, and the tempest howling in his ears.

The rest of his journey was nothing but peril. He climbed and descended cliffs that ordinary people would hesitate to look at; he crossed marshes like the Serbonian bog,* where entire armies have vanished; he waded through rivers where the current roared like the Egre or the Severn; or he risked crossing bridges that shook beneath him, from which he looked down at swirling whirlpools or terrifying chasms; he roamed over barren heaths, facing all the fury of the elements, with snow whipping against his face and the storm howling in his ears.

*Lake Serbonis in Egypt. Sand being blown over it by the winds gave it the appearance of solid ground, whereas it was a bog.

*Lake Serbonis in Egypt. Sand blowing over it made it look like solid ground, even though it was actually a swamp.

    "A gulf profound as the Serbonian bog. . . .
    Where armies whole have sunk." — MILTON.

"A deep chasm like the Serbonian bog...
    Where entire armies have vanished." — MILTON.

"Such are the colours in which Marvel paints his adventures. He has accustomed himself to sounding words and hyperbolical images, till he has lost the power of true description. In a road, through which the heaviest carriages pass without difficulty, and the post-boy every day and night goes and returns, he meets with hardships like those which are endured in Siberian deserts, and missed nothing of romantic danger but a giant and a dragon. When his dreadful story is told in proper terms, it is only that the way was dirty in winter, and that he experienced the common vicissitudes of rain and sunshine."

"These are the colors in which Marvel depicts his adventures. He has gotten so used to using extravagant words and exaggerated images that he has lost the ability to provide genuine descriptions. On a road where even the heaviest vehicles can pass easily, and where the mail carrier goes back and forth day and night, he faces challenges similar to those experienced in the Siberian wilderness, missing only a giant and a dragon for the full romantic danger. When his terrifying tale is told accurately, it turns out that the road was just muddy in winter, and he dealt with the usual ups and downs of rain and sunshine."

I am afraid you will find a good many "too big" words in that. But if I changed them to others more simple you would get no idea of the way in which Johnson wrote, and I hope those you do not understand you will look up in the dictionary. It will not be Johnson's own dictionary, however, for that has grown old- fashioned, and its place has been taken by later ones. For some of Johnson's meanings were not correct, and when these mistakes were pointed out to him he was not in the least ashamed. Once a lady asked him how he came to say that the pastern was the knee of a horse, and he calmly replied, "Ignorance, madam, pure ignorance." "Dictionaries are like watches," he said, "the worst is better than none, and the best cannot be expected to go quite true."

I'm afraid you'll come across a lot of "too big" words in that. But if I replaced them with simpler ones, you wouldn't get the feel of how Johnson wrote, and I hope you'll look up the words you don't understand in the dictionary. It won't be Johnson's own dictionary, though, because that's old-fashioned now, and it's been replaced by newer ones. Some of Johnson's definitions were incorrect, and when these errors were pointed out to him, he wasn't embarrassed at all. Once, a lady asked him how he could say that the pastern was the knee of a horse, and he calmly replied, "Ignorance, madam, pure ignorance." He also said, "Dictionaries are like watches; the worst is better than none, and the best can't be expected to be completely accurate."

With some words, instead of giving the original meaning, he gave a personal meaning, that is he allowed his own sense of humor, feelings or politics, to color the meaning. For instance, he disliked the Scots, so for the meaning of Oats he gave, "A grain which in England is generally given to horses, but in Scotland supports the people." He disliked the Excise duty, so he called it "A hateful tax levied by wretches hired by those to whom excise is paid." For this last meaning he came very near being punished for libel.

With some words, instead of sticking to the original meaning, he added his own twist, letting his sense of humor, feelings, or political views shape the meaning. For example, he didn’t like the Scots, so when defining Oats, he said, "A grain that in England is usually fed to horses, but in Scotland supports the people." He had a dislike for the Excise duty, calling it "A terrible tax imposed by the miserable people hired by those who collect the excise." He almost faced punishment for libel because of that last definition.

When Johnson thought of beginning the dictionary he wrote about it to Lord Chesterfield, a great man and fine gentleman of the day. As the fashion was, Johnson had chosen this great man for his patron. But Lord Chesterfield, although his vanity was flattered at the idea of having a book dedicated to him, was too delicate a fine gentleman to wish to have anything to do with a man he considered poor. "He throws anywhere but down his throat," he said, "whatever he means to drink, and mangles what he means to carve. . . . The utmost I can do for him is to consider him a respectable Hottentot." So, when Johnson had called several times and been told that his lordship was not at home, or had been kept waiting for hours before he was received, he grew angry, and marched away never to return, vowing that he had done with patrons for ever.

When Johnson thought about starting the dictionary, he wrote to Lord Chesterfield, a notable figure and distinguished gentleman of the time. Following the trend, Johnson chose this prominent man as his patron. However, Lord Chesterfield, while flattered by the idea of having a book dedicated to him, was too refined to want anything to do with someone he regarded as poor. "He slings down whatever he drinks and butchers whatever he means to carve," he said. "The most I can do for him is to view him as a respectable Hottentot." So, after Johnson had visited several times and was told his lordship was not at home or had waited for hours before being received, he became angry, walked away, and vowed never to return, swearing off patrons for good.

The years went on, and Johnson saw nothing of his patron. When, however, the dictionary was nearly done, Lord Chesterfield let it be known that he would be pleased to have it dedicated to him. But Johnson would have none of it. He wrote a letter which was the "Blast of Doom, proclaiming into the ear of Lord Chesterfield, and, through him, of the listening world, that patronage would be no more!"*

The years passed, and Johnson didn’t see his patron at all. However, when the dictionary was almost finished, Lord Chesterfield made it known that he would like it dedicated to him. But Johnson wasn’t interested. He wrote a letter that was the "Blast of Doom," declaring to Lord Chesterfield, and through him to everyone else, that patronage was over!

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

"Seven years, my Lord, have now passed," wrote Johnson, "since I waited in your outward rooms and was repulsed from your door; during which time I have been pushing on my work through difficulties of which it is useless to complain, and have brought it at last to the verge of publication without one act of assistance, one word of encouragement, and one smile of favour. Such treatment I did not expect, for I never had a patron before. . . .

"Seven years, my Lord, have now passed," wrote Johnson, "since I waited in your outer rooms and was turned away from your door; during which time I've been working on my project despite challenges that are pointless to mention, and I've finally brought it to the brink of publication without any help, any words of encouragement, or any smile of approval. I didn't expect such treatment, since I've never had a patron before. . . ."

"Is not a patron, my Lord, one who looks with unconcern on a man struggling for life in the water, and when he has reached the ground cumbers him with help? The notice which you have been pleased to take of my labours, had it been early, had been kind; but it has been delayed till I am indifferent, and cannot enjoy it; till I am solitary, and cannot impart it; till I am known, and do not want it."

"Isn't a patron, my Lord, someone who watches indifferently as a person fights for their life in the water, and only offers help once they’ve made it to shore? Your acknowledgment of my efforts, had it come earlier, would have been kind; but now it's too late for me to care or enjoy it; now I'm alone, and can't share it; now I'm known, and I don't even want it."

There was an end of patronage so far as Johnson was concerned, and it was the beginning of the end of it with others. Great Sam had roared, he had asserted himself, and with the publication of his dictionary he became "The Great Cham* of literature."**

There was an end to patronage as far as Johnson was concerned, and it marked the beginning of the end for others as well. Great Sam had made a loud impact, he had established his presence, and with the publication of his dictionary, he became "The Great Cham* of literature."**

*A Tartar word for prince or chief.
**Smollett.

*A Tartar word for prince or chief.
**Smollett.

He had by this time founded a club of literary men which met at "a famous beef-steak house," and here he lorded it over his fellows as his bulky namesake had done more than a hundred years before. In many ways there was a great likeness between these two. They were both big and stout (for Sam was now stout). They were loud-voiced and dictatorial. They both drank a great deal, but Ben, alas, drank wine overmuch, as was common in his day, while Sam drank endless cups of tea, seventeen or eighteen it might be at a sitting, indeed he called himself a hardened and shameless tea-drinker. But, above all, their likeness lies in the fact that they both dominated the literary men of their period; they were kings and rulers. They laid down the law and settled who was great and who little among the writers of the day. And it was not merely the friends around Johnson who heard him talk, who listened to his judgments about books and writers. The world outside listened, too, to what he had to say, and you will remember that it was he who utterly condemned Macpherson's pretended poems of Ossian, "that pious three-quarters fraud"* of which you have already read in chapter IV.

He had by this time started a club for writers that met at "a famous steakhouse," and there he ruled over his peers just like his hefty namesake had done more than a hundred years earlier. In many ways, they were quite similar. They were both big and heavyset (since Sam was now hefty too). They were loud and commanding. They both drank a lot, but Ben, unfortunately, drank way too much wine, which was typical for his era, while Sam had endless cups of tea—seventeen or eighteen in one sitting; he even called himself a hardened and shameless tea-drinker. But most importantly, their similarity lay in the fact that they both dominated the writers of their time; they were kings and rulers. They established the standards and determined who was considered great and who was insignificant among the contemporary authors. And it wasn't just the friends around Johnson who heard him speak and listened to his opinions on books and writers. The world outside paid attention too, and you might remember that it was he who completely condemned Macpherson's fake poems of Ossian, "that pious three-quarters fraud" of which you have already read in chapter IV.

*A. Lang.

A. Language.

Johnson had always spent much of his time in taverns, and was now more than ever free to do so. For while he was still working at his dictionary he suffered a great grief in the death of his wife. He had loved her truly and never ceased to mourn her loss. But though he had lost his wife, he did not remain solitary in his home, for he opened his doors to a queer collection of waifs and strays—three women and a man, upon whom he took pity because no one else would. They were ungrateful and undeserving, and quarreled constantly among themselves, so that his home could have been no peaceful spot. "Williams hates everybody," he writes; "Levett hates Desmoulins and does not love Williams; Desmoulins hates them both; Poll loves none of them." It does not sound peaceful or happy.

Johnson had always spent a lot of his time in pubs, and now he had even more freedom to do so. While he was still working on his dictionary, he experienced great sorrow with the death of his wife. He had truly loved her and never stopped grieving her loss. But even though he lost his wife, he didn’t stay alone at home; he opened his doors to a strange group of misfits—three women and a man—whom he felt sorry for because no one else would help them. They were ungrateful and undeserving, constantly fighting with each other, so his home was far from peaceful. "Williams hates everybody," he writes; "Levett hates Desmoulins and doesn’t care for Williams; Desmoulins hates both of them; Poll loves none of them." It doesn’t sound peaceful or happy.

Some years after the death of Johnson's wife his mother died at the age of ninety, and although he had not been with her for many years, that too was a grief. The poor lady had had very little to live on, and she left some debts. Johnson himself was still struggling with poverty. He had no money, so to pay his mother's few debts, and also the expenses of her funeral, he sat down to write a story. In a week he had finished Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia.

Some years after Johnson's wife passed away, his mother died at the age of ninety. Even though he hadn't been with her for many years, it was still a sad loss. She had very little to live on and left behind some debts. Johnson was still dealing with poverty himself. With no money to cover his mother's few debts and funeral expenses, he decided to write a story. In a week, he completed Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia.

The story of Rasselas is that of a prince who is shut up in the Happy Valley until the time shall come for him to ascent the throne of his father. Everything was done to make life in the Happy Valley peaceful and joyful, but Rasselas grew weary of it; to him it became but a prison of pleasure, and at last, with his favorite sister, he escaped out into the world. The story tells then of their search for happiness. But perfect happiness they cannot find, and discovering this, they decide to return to the Happy Valley.

The story of Rasselas is about a prince who is kept in the Happy Valley until it’s time for him to take the throne from his father. Everything was arranged to make life in the Happy Valley peaceful and joyful, but Rasselas grew tired of it; it felt like a prison of pleasure to him. Eventually, he escaped into the world with his favorite sister. The story then follows their search for happiness. However, they cannot find perfect happiness, and realizing this, they decide to go back to the Happy Valley.

There is a vein of sadness throughout the book. It ends as it were with a big question mark, with a "conclusion in which nothing is concluded." For the position of the prince and his sister was unchanged, and they had not found what they sought. Is it to be found at all? The story is a revelation of Johnson himself. He never saw life joyously, and at times he had fits of deep melancholy which he fought against as against a madness. "I inherited," he said, "a vile melancholy from my father, which has made me mad all my life, at least not sober," and his long struggle with poverty helped to deepen this melancholy.

There’s a sense of sadness that runs through the book. It ends, essentially, with a big question mark, with a "conclusion where nothing is resolved." The situation of the prince and his sister remains the same, and they still haven’t found what they were looking for. Can it even be found? The story reveals Johnson himself. He never viewed life with joy, and at times he experienced deep bouts of sadness that he battled against like a curse. "I inherited," he said, "a terrible sadness from my father, which has driven me crazy my whole life, or at least kept me from being sane," and his long fight with poverty only made this sadness worse.

But a year or two after Rasselas was written, a great change came in Johnson's life, which gave him comfort and security for the rest of his days. George III had come to the throne. He thought that he would like to do something for literature, and offered Johnson a pension of three hundred pounds a year.

But a year or two after Rasselas was written, a big change happened in Johnson's life, giving him comfort and security for the rest of his days. George III had come to the throne. He wanted to do something for literature and offered Johnson a pension of three hundred pounds a year.

Johnson was now a man of fifty-four. He was acknowledged as the greatest man of letters of his day, yet he was still poor. Three hundred pounds seemed to him wealth, but he hesitated to accept it. He was an ardent Tory and hated the House of Hanover. In his dictionary he had called a pension "an allowance made to any one without an equivalent. In England it is generally understood to mean pay given to a state hireling for treason to his country." A pensioner he had said was "A slave of state hired by a stipend to obey his master." Was he then to become a traitor to his country and a slave of state?

Johnson was now fifty-four years old. He was recognized as the greatest writer of his time, yet he was still broke. Three hundred pounds felt like a fortune to him, but he hesitated to accept it. He was a passionate Tory and despised the House of Hanover. In his dictionary, he described a pension as "an allowance given to anyone without an equivalent. In England, it’s generally understood to mean money given to a government hireling for betraying his country." He had defined a pensioner as "a state slave paid by a stipend to serve his master." Was he really going to become a traitor to his country and a government slave?

But after a little persuasion Johnson yielded, as the pension would be given to him, he was told, not for anything that he would do, but for what he had done. "It is true," he said afterwards, with a smile, "that I cannot now curse the House of Hanover; nor would it be decent for me to drink King James's health in the wine that King George gives me money to pay for. But, sir, I think that the pleasure of cursing the House of Hanover, and drinking King James's health, are amply overbalanced by three hundred pounds a year."

But after a bit of convincing, Johnson agreed, since he was told the pension would be given to him not for anything he would do, but for what he had already done. "It's true," he later said with a smile, "that I can't curse the House of Hanover anymore; nor would it be appropriate for me to toast King James in the wine that King George pays for. But, sir, I believe that the enjoyment of cursing the House of Hanover and toasting King James is more than outweighed by three hundred pounds a year."

Johnson had always been indolent. It was perhaps only poverty that had forced him to write, and now that he was comfortably provided for he became more indolent still. He reproached himself, made good resolutions, and prayed over this fault, but still he remained slothful and idle. He would lie abed till two o'clock, and sit up half the night talking, and an edition of Shakespeare which he had promised years before got no further on. An edition of another man's works often means a great deal of labor in making notes and comments. This is especially so if hundreds of years have passed since the book was first written and the language has had time to change, and Johnson felt little inclined for this labor. But at length he was goaded into working upon his Shakespeare by some spiteful verses on his idleness, written by a political enemy, and after long delay it appeared.

Johnson had always been lazy. Maybe it was only poverty that pushed him to write, and now that he was comfortably settled, he became even lazier. He scolded himself, made good intentions, and prayed about this flaw, but he still stayed sluggish and idle. He would stay in bed until two o'clock and spend half the night chatting, and an edition of Shakespeare that he had promised years ago didn’t progress at all. Publishing someone else's works often requires a lot of effort in making notes and comments. This is especially true if hundreds of years have passed since the book was originally written and the language has changed over time, and Johnson didn’t feel up to that task. But eventually, he was pushed into working on his Shakespeare by some nasty verses about his laziness written by a political rival, and after a long delay, it finally came out.

Just a little before this a young Scotsman named James Boswell got to know the great man. He worshiped Johnson and spent as much time with him as he could. It was a strange friendship which grew up between these two. The great man bullied and insulted yet loved the little man, and the little man accepted all the insults gladly, happy to be allowed to be near his hero on any conditions whatever. He treasured every word that Johnson spoke and noted his every action. Nothing was too small or trivial for his loving observation. He asked Johnson questions and made remarks, foolish or otherwise, in order to draw him out and make him talk, and afterwards he set down everything in a notebook.

Just a little before this, a young Scotsman named James Boswell got to know the great man. He admired Johnson and spent as much time with him as he could. It was a unique friendship that developed between these two. The great man teased and insulted the little man but also cared for him, and the little man accepted all the insults happily, thrilled to be near his hero under any circumstances. He cherished every word that Johnson said and took note of his every action. Nothing was too small or trivial for his devoted observation. He asked Johnson questions and made comments, whether silly or serious, to encourage him to speak, and afterward, he wrote everything down in a notebook.

And when Johnson was dead Boswell wrote his life. It is one of the most wonderful lives ever written—perhaps the most wonderful. And when we have read it we seem to know Johnson as well as if we had lived with him. We see and know him in all his greatness and all his littleness, in all his weakness and all his might.

And when Johnson died, Boswell wrote his biography. It's one of the most amazing biographies ever written—maybe the most amazing. After reading it, we feel like we know Johnson just as well as if we had lived with him. We see and understand him in all his greatness and all his flaws, in all his weaknesses and all his strength.

It was with Boswell that Johnson made his most famous journey, his tour to Scotland. For, like his namesake, Ben, he too visited Scotland. But he traveled in a more comfortable manner, and his journey was a much longer one, for he went as far as the Hebrides. It was a wonderful expedition for a man of sixty-four, especially in those days when there were no trains and little ease in the way of traveling, and when much of it had to be done on rough ponies or in open boats.

It was with Boswell that Johnson made his most famous journey, his tour to Scotland. For, like his namesake, Ben, he too visited Scotland. But he traveled in a more comfortable way, and his journey was much longer, as he went all the way to the Hebrides. It was an amazing trip for a man of sixty-four, especially at a time when there were no trains and traveling was difficult, with much of it done on rough ponies or in open boats.

On his return Johnson wrote an account of this journey which did not altogether please some of the Scots. But indeed, although Johnson did not love the Scots, there is little in his book at which to take offense.

On his return, Johnson wrote a description of this journey that some of the Scots found less than satisfying. However, even though Johnson wasn't particularly fond of the Scots, there isn't much in his book that would be offensive.

Johnson's last work was a series of short lives of some of the English poets from the seventeenth century onwards. It is generally looked upon as his best. And although some of the poets of whom he wrote are almost forgotten, and although we may think that he was wrong in his criticisms of many of the others, this is the book of Johnson's which is still most read. For it must be owned that the great Sam is not much read now, although he is such an important figure in the history of our literature. It is as a person that we remember him, not as a writer. He stamped his personality, as it is called, upon his age. Boswell caught that personality and preserved it for us, so that, for generation after generation, Johnson lives as no other character in English literature lives. Boswell gave a new meaning to the word biographer, that is the writer of a life, and now when a great man has had no one to write his life well, we say "He lacks a Boswell."

Johnson's last work was a series of brief biographies of some English poets from the seventeenth century onward. It's generally considered his best. Even though some of the poets he wrote about are nearly forgotten, and while we might think he was off-base in his critiques of many others, this is the book by Johnson that people still read the most. We have to admit that the great Sam isn’t read as much today, even though he’s such an important figure in our literary history. We remember him more as a person than as a writer. He left a strong personal mark on his time. Boswell captured that personality and saved it for us, so that for generations, Johnson has lived on like no other character in English literature. Boswell redefined what it means to be a biographer, someone who writes about a life, and now when a notable person hasn’t had someone to write about them well, we say, “He lacks a Boswell.”

Boswell after a time joined the famous club at which Johnson and his friends met together and talked. Johnson loved to argue, and he made a point of always getting the best of an argument. If he could not do so by reason, he simply roared his opponent down and silenced him by sheer rudeness. "There is no arguing with Johnson," said one of his friends, Oliver Goldsmith, "for when his pistol misses fire he knocks you down with the butt end of it." And perhaps Goldy, as Johnson called him, had to suffer more rudeness from him than any of his friends to save Bozzy. Yet the three were often to be found together, and it was Goldsmith who said of Johnson, "No man alive has a more tender heart. He has nothing of the bear but his skin."

Boswell eventually joined the famous club where Johnson and his friends gathered to chat. Johnson loved to argue and always aimed to win. If he couldn’t win with logic, he would just shout down his opponent and silence them with sheer rudeness. “You can’t argue with Johnson,” one of his friends, Oliver Goldsmith, said, “because if his argument doesn’t work, he’ll just knock you down with the other end of it.” And maybe Goldy, as Johnson called him, had to endure more of Johnson’s rudeness than anyone else to spare Boswell. Still, the three were often seen together, and it was Goldsmith who remarked about Johnson, “No man alive has a more tender heart. He has nothing of the bear except for his skin.”

And indeed in Johnson's outward appearance there was much of the bear. He was a sloven in dress. His clothes were shabby and thrown on anyhow. "I have no passion for clean linen," he said himself. At table he made strange noises and ate greedily, yet in spite of all that, added to his noted temper and rude manners, men loved him and sought his company more than that of any other writer of his day, for "within that shaggy exterior of his there beat a heart warm as a mother's, soft as a little child's."*

And indeed, Johnson's looks had a lot of bear-like qualities. He was a mess when it came to how he dressed. His clothes were worn-out and thrown on any way. "I don't care about clean linen," he said himself. At the table, he made odd noises and ate greedily, yet despite all that, along with his famous temper and rude behavior, people loved him and preferred his company over any other writer of his time, for "beneath that scruffy exterior of his, there was a heart warm as a mother's, soft as a little child's."*

*Carlyle.

*Carlyle.*

After Johnson received his pension we may look upon him as a lumbering vessel which has weathered many a strong sea and has now safely come to port. His life was henceforth easy. He received honorary degrees, first from Dublin and then from Oxford, so that he became Dr. Johnson. For two-and-twenty years he enjoyed his pension, his freedom and his honors; then, in 1784, surrounded by his friends, he died in London, and was buried in Westminster Abbey.

After Johnson got his pension, we can see him as a clunky ship that has survived many rough seas and has now safely docked. His life from then on was easy. He received honorary degrees, first from Dublin and then from Oxford, so he became Dr. Johnson. For twenty-two years, he enjoyed his pension, his freedom, and his honors; then, in 1784, surrounded by his friends, he passed away in London and was buried in Westminster Abbey.

BOOKS TO READ

Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. A Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland.

Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. A Trip to the Western Islands of Scotland.

Chapter LXX GOLDSMITH—THE VAGABOND

THE kind of book which is most written and read nowadays is called a novel. But we have not yet spoken much about this kind of book for until now there were no novels in our meaning of the word. There were romances such as Havelok the Dane and Morte d'Arthur, later still tales such as those of Defoe, and the modern novel is the outcome of such tales and romances. But it is usually supposed to be more like real life than a romance. In a romance we may have giants and fairies, things beyond nature and above nature. A novel is supposed to tell only of what could happen, without the help of anything outside everyday life. This is a kind of writing in which the English have become very clever, and now, as I said, more novels than any other kinds of book are written. But only a few of these are good enough to take a place in our literature, and very many are not worth reading or remembering at all.

The type of book that's most commonly written and read today is called a novel. However, we haven't discussed this kind of book much yet because, until now, there were no novels in the way we understand them. There were romances like Havelok the Dane and Morte d'Arthur, and later on, stories from Defoe. The modern novel has evolved from these tales and romances. But it's typically expected to resemble real life more than a romance does. In a romance, we might encounter giants and fairies—things that are beyond or above nature. A novel is meant to depict only what could actually happen, without relying on anything outside of everyday life. This is a form of writing in which the English have become quite skilled, and now, as I mentioned, more novels than any other type of book are being produced. However, only a few of these are good enough to be included in our literature, and many simply aren’t worth reading or remembering.

The first real novel in the modern sense was written by Samuel Richardson, and published in 1740. Quickly after that there arose several other novel writers whose books became famous. These still stand high in the literature of our land, but as nothing in them would be interesting to you for many years to come we need not trouble about them now. There is, however, one novel of this early time which I feel sure you would like, and of it and its author I shall tell you something. The book I mean is called The Vicar of Wakefield, and it was written by Oliver Goldsmith.

The first real novel in the modern sense was written by Samuel Richardson and published in 1740. Shortly after that, several other novel writers emerged, and their books became famous. These works continue to hold a significant place in our literature, but since none of them would capture your interest for many years to come, we won't focus on them right now. However, there is one novel from this early period that I’m sure you would enjoy, and I want to share a bit about it and its author. The book I’m referring to is called The Vicar of Wakefield, and it was written by Oliver Goldsmith.

Oliver Goldsmith was born in 1728 in Pallas, a little out-of-the- way Irish village. His father was a clergyman and farmer, with a large family and very little money. He was a dear, simple, kindly man.

Oliver Goldsmith was born in 1728 in Pallas, a small, remote Irish village. His father was a minister and farmer, supporting a large family with very little money. He was a sweet, simple, kind man.

    "A man he was to all the country dear,
    And passing rich with forty pounds a year."

"A man he was loved by everyone in the country,
    And quite wealthy with an income of forty pounds a year."

Two years after Oliver was born his father moved to Lissoy, another and better parish. Little Oliver began to learn very early, but his first teacher thought him stupid: "Never was there such a dull boy," she said. She managed, however, to teach him the alphabet, and at six he went to the village school of Lissoy. Paddy Byrne, the master there, was an old soldier. He had fought under Marlborough, he had wandered the world seeking and finding adventures. His head was full of tales of wild exploits, of battles, of ghosts and fairies too, for he was an Irishman and knew and loved the Celtic lore. Besides all this he wrote poetry.

Two years after Oliver was born, his father moved to Lissoy, a different and better parish. Little Oliver started learning at a very young age, but his first teacher thought he was slow: "There has never been such a dull boy," she said. Still, she managed to teach him the alphabet, and at six, he began attending the village school in Lissoy. Paddy Byrne, the teacher there, was a former soldier. He had fought under Marlborough and had traveled the world searching for adventures. His mind was filled with stories of wild exploits, battles, ghosts, and fairies, as he was Irish and loved Celtic folklore. On top of all this, he wrote poetry.

To his schoolmaster's stories little Oliver listened eagerly. He listened, too, to the ballads sung by Peggy, the dairymaid, and to the wild music of the blind harper, Turlogh O'Carolan, the last Irish minstrel. All these things sank into the heart of the shy, little, ugly boy who seemed so stupid to his schoolfellows. He learned to read, and devoured all the romances and tales of adventure upon which he could lay hands, and in imitation of his schoolmaster he began to write poetry.

Little Oliver eagerly listened to his schoolmaster's stories. He also paid attention to the ballads sung by Peggy, the dairymaid, and the wild tunes of the blind harper, Turlogh O'Carolan, the last Irish minstrel. All these experiences touched the heart of the shy, small, unattractive boy who seemed so dull to his classmates. He learned to read and devoured every romance and adventure story he could find, and following his schoolmaster's example, he started to write poetry.

For three years Oliver remained under the care of his vagabond teacher. He looked up to him with a kind of awed wonder, and many years afterwards he drew a picture of him in his poem The Deserted Village.

For three years, Oliver was under the guidance of his wandering teacher. He admired him with a sort of amazed respect, and many years later, he created a portrait of him in his poem The Deserted Village.

    "There, in his noisy mansion, skilled to rule,
    The village master taught his little school.
    A man severe he was, and stern to view;
    I knew him well, and every truant knew:
    Well had the boding tremblers learn'd to trace
    The day's disasters in his morning face;
    Full well they laugh'd, with counterfeited glee
    At all his jokes, for many a joke had he;
    Full well the busy whisper circlin round
    Convey'd the dismal tidings when he frown'd.
    Yet he was kind, or, if severe in aught,
    The love he bore to learning was in fault;
    The village all declared how much he knew:
    'Twas certain he could write, and cypher too;
    Lands he could measure, terms and tides presage,
    And ev'n the story ran—that he could gauge:
    In arguing, too, the parson own'd his skill;
    For ev'n though vanquish'd, he could argue still;
    While words of learned length and thund'ring sound,
    Amazed the gazing rustics ranged around;
    And still they gazed, and still the wonder grew,
    That one small head should carry all he knew."

"There, in his loud mansion, skilled at leading,
    The village master ran his little school.
    He was a serious man, tough to look at;
    I knew him well, and every kid who skipped school knew him too:
    The anxious students had learned to read
    The day’s troubles in his morning expression;
    They laughed along, with fake enthusiasm
    At all his jokes, because he had plenty;
    They all whispered furtively, spreading the word
    About the bad news whenever he frowned.
    Yet he was kind, or if he was harsh at all,
    His passion for learning was to blame;
    The whole village claimed he knew so much:
    It was clear he could write and do math;
    He could measure land, predict the tides,
    And even the word was that he could gauge:
    In debates, the preacher acknowledged his skill;
    For even when defeated, he could still argue;
    His long, impressive words and booming voice
    Astonished the curious villagers gathered around;
    And they kept staring, and the amazement grew,
    That one small head could hold all that he knew."

But after three years of school under wonderful Paddy Byrne, Goldsmith became very ill with smallpox. He nearly died of it, and when he grew better he was plainer than ever, for his face was scarred and pitted by the disease. Goldsmith had been shy before his illness, and now when people laughed at his pock- marked face he grew more shy and sensitive still. For the next seven years he was moved about from school to school, always looked upon by his fellows as dull of wit, but good at games, and always in the forefront in mischief.

But after three years of school with the amazing Paddy Byrne, Goldsmith got really sick with smallpox. He nearly died from it, and when he recovered, he looked even plainer than before because his face was marked and pitted from the disease. Goldsmith had been shy before his illness, and now, when people laughed at his pockmarked face, he became even more shy and sensitive. For the next seven years, he moved from one school to another, always seen by his peers as not very bright, but great at sports, and always at the center of trouble.

At length, when Goldsmith was nearly seventeen, he went to Trinity College, Dublin, as a sizar. As you know, in those days sizars had to wear a different dress from the commoners. Oliver's elder brother had gone as a commoner and Oliver had hoped to do the same. But as his father could not afford the money he was obliged, much against his will, to go as a sizar. Indeed had it not been for the kindness of an uncle he could not have gone to college at all.

At last, when Goldsmith was almost seventeen, he started attending Trinity College, Dublin, as a sizar. As you know, back then, sizars had to wear a different outfit from the commoners. Oliver’s older brother had gone as a commoner, and Oliver had hoped to do the same. But since his father couldn’t afford the fees, he was forced, much to his dismay, to go as a sizar. In fact, without the generosity of an uncle, he wouldn’t have been able to attend college at all.

Awkward and shy, keen to feel insults whether intended or not, Goldsmith hated his position as sizar. He did not like his tutor either, who was a coarse, rough man, so his life at college was not altogether happy. He was constantly in want of money, for when he had any his purse was always open to others. At times when he was much in need he wrote street ballads for five shillings each, and would steal out at night to have the joy of hearing them sung in the street.

Awkward and shy, sensitive to any insults whether they were meant or not, Goldsmith disliked being a sizar. He also had no fondness for his tutor, who was a crude, tough man, which made his college life quite unhappy. He was always short on cash, as whenever he had some, he’d readily share it with others. During times when he was really in need, he would write street ballads for five shillings each and sneak out at night to enjoy hearing them sung in the streets.

Goldsmith was idle and wild, and at the end of two years he quarreled with his tutor, sold his books, and ran away to Cork. He meant to go on board a ship, and sail away for ever from a land where he had been so unhappy. But he had little money, and what he had was soon spent, and at last, almost starving, having lived for three days on a shilling, he turned homewards again. Peace was made with his tutor, and Goldsmith went back to college, and stayed there until two years later when he took his degree.

Goldsmith was restless and reckless, and after two years, he had a falling out with his tutor, sold his books, and ran away to Cork. He planned to board a ship and leave forever from a place where he had been so unhappy. But he had very little money, and what he had ran out quickly, so eventually, nearly starving after living on a shilling for three days, he headed back home. He reconciled with his tutor, returned to college, and stayed there until two years later when he completed his degree.

His father was now dead and it was necessary for Oliver to earn his own living. All his family wished him to be a clergyman, but he "did not deem himself good enough for it." However, he yielded to their persuasions, and presented himself to his bishop. But the bishop would not ordain him—why is not known, but it was said that he was offended with Goldsmith for coming to be ordained dressed in scarlet breeches.

His father was now dead, and Oliver had to make a living for himself. His family wanted him to become a clergyman, but he didn’t feel he was good enough for that. Still, he gave in to their pressure and went to see his bishop. However, the bishop refused to ordain him—it's unclear why, but some said he was annoyed with Goldsmith for showing up to be ordained in red pants.

After this failure Oliver tried teaching and became a tutor, but in a very short time he gave that up. Next his uncle, thinking that he would make a lawyer of him, gave him 50 pounds and sent him off to London to study law there. Goldsmith lost the money in Dublin, and came home penniless. Some time after this a gentleman remarked that he would make an excellent medical man, and again his uncle gave him money and sent him off to Edinburgh, this time as a medical student. So he said his last good-by to home and Ireland and set out.

After this setback, Oliver tried teaching and became a tutor, but he quickly gave that up. Next, his uncle, believing he could become a lawyer, gave him 50 pounds and sent him to London to study law. Goldsmith lost the money in Dublin and returned home broke. Some time later, a gentleman suggested he would make a great doctor, and once again, his uncle gave him money and sent him to Edinburgh, this time as a medical student. So, he said his final goodbye to home and Ireland and set off.

In Scotland Goldsmith lived for a year and a half traveling about, enjoying life, and, it may be, studying. Then, in his happy-go-lucky way, he decided it would be well to go to Holland to finish his medical studies there. Off he started with little money in his pocket, and many debts behind him. After not a few adventures he arrived at length in Leyden. Here passing a florist's shop he saw some bulbs which he knew his uncle wanted. So in he ran to the shop, bought them, and sent them off to Ireland. The money with which he bought the bulbs was borrowed, and now he left Leyden to make the tour of Europe burdened already with debt, with one guinea in his pocket, and one clean shirt and a flute as his luggage.

In Scotland, Goldsmith spent a year and a half traveling around, enjoying life, and maybe studying a bit. Then, in his carefree style, he decided it would be a good idea to go to Holland to complete his medical studies. He set off with little money and a lot of debts weighing him down. After several adventures, he finally arrived in Leyden. As he passed a florist's shop, he noticed some bulbs that he knew his uncle wanted. So, he rushed into the shop, bought them, and sent them off to Ireland. The money he used to buy the bulbs was borrowed, and now he was leaving Leyden to travel around Europe already in debt, with just one guinea in his pocket, one clean shirt, and a flute as his only belongings.

Thus on foot he wandered through Belgium, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, and France. In the villages he played upon his flute to pay for his food and his night's lodging.

Thus on foot he wandered through Belgium, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, and France. In the villages, he played his flute to pay for his meals and a place to stay at night.

    "Yet would the village praise my wondrous power,
    And dance, forgetful of the noon-tide hour.
    Alike all ages. Dames of ancient days
    Have led their children through the mirthful maze,
    And the gay grandsire, skill'd in gestic lore,
    Has frisk'd beneath the burthen of threescore."*

"Yet the village would celebrate my amazing abilities,
    And dance, lost in the joy of the afternoon.
    People of all ages. Women from long ago
    Have guided their kids through the joyful maze,
    And the cheerful grandfather, expert in playful tales,
    Has danced energetically despite being over sixty."*

*The Traveller.

The Traveler.

In the towns where no one listened to his flute, and in Italy where almost every peasant played better than he, he entered the colleges and disputed. For in those days many of the colleges and monasteries on the Continent kept certain days for arguments upon subjects of philosophy "for which, if the champion opposes with any dexterity, he can gain a gratuity in money, a dinner, and a bed for one night."

In the towns where no one paid attention to his flute, and in Italy where almost every peasant played better than he did, he went into the colleges and debated. Back then, many of the colleges and monasteries on the Continent held certain days for discussions on philosophy, "and if the debater was skilled enough, he could win some money, a dinner, and a bed for the night."

Thus, from town to town, from village to village, Goldsmith wandered, until at the end of a year he found himself back among his countrymen, penniless and alone in London streets.

Thus, from town to town, from village to village, Goldsmith wandered, until at the end of a year he found himself back among his fellow countrymen, broke and alone on the streets of London.

Here we have glimpses of him, a sorry figure in rusty black and tarnished gold, his pockets stuffed with papers, now assisting in a chemist's shop, now practicing as a doctor among those as poor as himself, now struggling to get a footing in the realm of literature, now passing his days miserably as an usher in a school. At length he gained more or less constant work in writing magazine articles, reviews, and children's books. By slow degrees his name became known. He met Johnson and became a member of his famous club. It is said that the first time those two great men met Johnson took special care in dressing himself. He put on a new suit of clothes and a newly powdered wig. When asked by a friend why he was so particular he replied, "Why, sir, I hear that Goldsmith is a very great sloven, and justifies his disregard for cleanliness and decency by quoting my example. I wish this night to show him a better example." But although Goldsmith was now beginning to be well known, he still lived in poor lodgings. He had only one chair, and when a visitor came he was given the chair while Oliver sat on the window ledge. When he had money he led an idle, easy life until it was spent. He was always generous. His hand was always open to help others, but he often forgot to pay his just debts. At length one day his landlady, finding he could not pay his rent, arrested him for debt.

Here we see glimpses of him, a pitiful figure in worn black and tarnished gold, his pockets full of papers, sometimes working in a pharmacy, sometimes practicing medicine among those as broke as he was, sometimes trying to establish himself in the literary world, and other times spending his days unhappily as an usher at a school. Eventually, he secured somewhat steady work writing magazine articles, reviews, and children's books. Gradually, his name became recognized. He met Johnson and joined his famous club. It's said that when those two great figures first met, Johnson took extra care with his appearance. He wore a new suit and a freshly powdered wig. When a friend asked him why he was being so particular, he replied, "Well, I’ve heard that Goldsmith is quite a mess and justifies his lack of cleanliness and decency by using my example. I want to show him a better way tonight." But even as Goldsmith was starting to gain recognition, he still lived in shabby accommodations. He had just one chair, and when a visitor came over, they would get the chair while Oliver sat on the window ledge. When he had money, he led a leisurely, carefree life until it ran out. He was always generous, willing to help others, but he often neglected to pay his own debts. One day, his landlady, upon finding out he couldn’t pay his rent, had him arrested for debt.

In great distress Goldsmith wrote to Johnson begging him to come to his aid. Johnson sent him a guinea, promising to come to him as soon as possible. When Johnson arrived at Goldsmith's lodging, "I perceived," he says, "that he had already changed my guinea, and had got a bottle of Madeira and a glass before him. I put the cork into the bottle, desired him to be calm, and began to talk to him of the means by which he might be extricated. He then told me that he had a novel ready for the press, which he produced to me. I looked into it, and saw its merits, told the landlady I should soon return, and having gone to a bookseller sold it for sixty pounds. I brought Goldsmith the money, and he discharged his rent, not without rating his landlady in high tone for having used him so ill."

In a lot of trouble, Goldsmith wrote to Johnson asking for help. Johnson sent him a guinea, promising to come as soon as he could. When Johnson got to Goldsmith's place, he said, "I noticed that he had already spent my guinea and had a bottle of Madeira and a glass in front of him. I corked the bottle, asked him to stay calm, and started discussing how he could get out of his situation. He then mentioned that he had a novel ready to be published, which he showed me. I looked it over, recognized its potential, told the landlady I’d be back soon, and went to a bookseller who bought it for sixty pounds. I brought the money back to Goldsmith, and he paid his rent, not without loudly scolding his landlady for treating him so poorly."

The novel which thus set Goldsmith free for the moment was the famous Vicar of Wakefield. "There are an hundred faults in this thing," says Goldsmith himself, and if we agree with him there we also agree with him when he goes on to say, "and an hundred things might be said to prove them beauties. But it is needless. A book may be amusing with numerous errors, or it may be very dull without a single absurdity. The hero of this piece unites in himself the three greatest characters upon earth: he is a priest, an husbandman, and the father of a family. He is drawn as ready to teach, and ready to obey: as simple in affluence, and majestic in adversity." When we have made the acquaintance of the Vicar we find ourselves the richer for a lifelong friend. His gentle dignity, his simple faith, his sly and tender humor, all make us love him.

The novel that temporarily freed Goldsmith was the famous Vicar of Wakefield. "There are a hundred faults in this thing," Goldsmith himself says, and if we agree with him there, we also agree when he continues, "and a hundred things could be said to prove them beauties. But it's unnecessary. A book can be entertaining with many mistakes, or it can be really dull without a single absurdity." The hero of this story embodies the three greatest roles on earth: he is a priest, a farmer, and a family man. He is portrayed as ready to teach and ready to obey; simple in wealth and dignified in hardship. After we get to know the Vicar, we feel like we have gained a lifelong friend. His gentle dignity, simple faith, and playful yet tender humor make us love him.

In the Vicar of Wakefield Goldsmith drew for us a picture of quiet, fireside family life such as no one before, or perhaps since, has drawn. Yet he himself was a homeless man. Since a boy of sixteen he had been a wanderer, a lonely vagabond, dwelling beneath strange roofs. But it was the memory of his childish days that made it possible for him to write such a book, and in learning to know and love gentle Dr. Primrose we learn to know Oliver's father, Charles Goldsmith.

In The Vicar of Wakefield, Goldsmith painted a picture of peaceful, cozy family life like no one else ever has. Yet he himself was without a home. Since he was sixteen, he had been a traveler, a solitary drifter, living under various roofs. But it was the memory of his childhood that allowed him to write such a book, and by getting to know and love gentle Dr. Primrose, we also get to know Oliver's father, Charles Goldsmith.

Chapter LXXI GOLDSMITH—"THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD"

"I CHOSE my wife," says Dr. Primrose in the beginning of the book, "as she did her wedding gown, not for a fine, glossy surface, but such qualities as would wear well. To do her justice, she was a good-natured, notable woman; and as for breeding, there were few county ladies who could show more. She could read any English book without much spelling; but for pickling, preserving, and cooking, none could excel her. She prided herself also upon being an excellent contriver in housekeeping; though I could never find that we grew richer with her contrivances."

"I CHOSE my wife," says Dr. Primrose at the start of the book, "just as she chose her wedding dress—not for its shiny appearance, but for the qualities that would last. To be fair, she was a kind-hearted, remarkable woman; and when it came to family background, there were few women in the county who could compare. She could read any English book without struggling too much, but when it came to pickling, preserving, and cooking, no one could match her skills. She also took pride in being an excellent organizer in managing the household; although I could never really see that we became any wealthier with her methods."

Of his children he says, "Our eldest son was named George, after his uncle, who left us ten thousand pounds. Our second child, a girl, I intended to call, after her aunt, Grissel; but my wife, who had been reading romances, insisted upon her being called Olivia. In less than another year we had another daughter, and now I was determined that Grissel should be her name; but a rich relation taking a fancy to stand god-mother, the girl was by her direction called Sophia; so that we had two romantic names in the family; but I solemnly protest I had no hand in it. Moses was our next; and, after an interval of twelve years, we had two sons more." These two youngest boys were called Dick and Bill.

Of his kids he says, "Our oldest son was named George, after his uncle, who left us ten thousand pounds. Our second child, a girl, I wanted to name Grissel, after her aunt; but my wife, who had been reading love stories, insisted on calling her Olivia. Less than a year later, we had another daughter, and I was set on the name Grissel this time; but a wealthy relative wanted to be her godmother, and under her influence, the girl was named Sophia. So now we had two romantic names in the family, but I swear I had nothing to do with it. Next was Moses; and after a gap of twelve years, we had two more sons." These two youngest boys were named Dick and Bill.

This is the family we learn to know in the "Vicar." When the story opens Olivia is just eighteen, Sophia seventeen, and they are both very beautiful girls. At first Dr. Primrose is well off and lives comfortably in a fine house, but before the story goes far he loses all his money, and is obliged to go with his family to a poor living in another part of the country. Here, instead of their handsome house, they have a tiny four-roomed cottage, with whitewashed walls and thatched roof, for a home. It is a very quiet country life which they have now to live, and yet when you come to read the book you will find that quite a number of exciting things happen to them.

This is the family we get to know in the "Vicar." When the story begins, Olivia is just eighteen, Sophia is seventeen, and they are both very beautiful girls. At first, Dr. Primrose is well-off and lives comfortably in a nice house, but before long, he loses all his money and has to move with his family to a poor parish in another part of the country. Instead of their lovely house, they have a small four-room cottage with whitewashed walls and a thatched roof as their home. They now lead a very quiet country life, but as you read the book, you'll find that quite a few exciting things happen to them.

The dear doctor soon settles down to his changed life, but his wife and her beautiful daughters try hard to be as fine as they were before, and as grand, if not grander, than their neighbors. This desire leads to not a few of their adventures. Among other things they decide to have their portraits painted. This is how Dr. Primrose tells of it: "My wife and daughters happening to return a visit to neighbour Flamborough's, found that family had lately got their pictures drawn by a limner, who travelled the country, and took likenesses for fifteen shillings a-head. As this family and ours had long a sort of rivalry in point of taste, our spirit took the alarm at this stolen march upon us; and, notwithstanding all I could say, and I said much, it was resolved that we should have our pictures done too.

The dear doctor quickly adjusts to his new life, but his wife and her beautiful daughters work hard to maintain the same elegance as before and aim to be as impressive, if not more so, than their neighbors. This ambition leads to several of their adventures. Among other things, they decide to have their portraits painted. This is how Dr. Primrose describes it: "My wife and daughters, while returning a visit to neighbor Flamborough's, discovered that the family had recently had their portraits done by an artist who traveled the country, charging fifteen shillings each for likenesses. Since our families had long been in a sort of rivalry regarding taste, we felt a sense of urgency at this sudden competition; and despite all I could say, and I said a lot, it was decided that we should get our portraits done as well."

"Having therefore engaged the limner (for what could I do?) our next deliberation was, to show the superiority of our taste in the attitudes. As for our neighbour's family, there were seven of them; and they were drawn with seven oranges, a thing quite out of taste, no variety in life, no composition in the world. We desired to have something in a higher style, and after many debates, at length came to a unanimous resolution, of being drawn together, in one large historical familypiece. This would be cheaper, since one frame would serve for all, and it would be infinitely more genteel; for all families of any taste were now drawn in the same manner.

"After hiring the painter (what else could I do?), our next discussion was about showcasing our better taste in the poses. As for our neighbor's family, there were seven of them, and they were drawn holding seven oranges, which was completely out of style—no variety in life, no creativity at all. We wanted something more sophisticated, and after many discussions, we finally agreed to be painted together in one large historical family portrait. This would be cheaper since one frame would fit all of us, and it would look much classier because all families with any sense of style were being portrayed this way."

"As we did not immediately recollect an historical subject to hit us, we were contented each with being drawn as independent historical figures. My wife desired to be represented as Venus, and the painter was instructed not to be too frugal of his diamonds in her stomacher and hair. Her two little ones were to be as cupids by her side; while I in my gown and band, was to present her with my books on the Whistonian controversy. Olivia would be drawn as an amazon, sitting upon a bank of flowers, dressed in a green Joseph,* richly laced with gold, and a whip in her hand. Sophia was to be a shepherdess, with as many sheep as the painter could put in for nothing; and Moses was to be dressed out with a hat and white feather.

"As we couldn't think of a historical subject right away, we were fine with being portrayed as independent historical figures. My wife wanted to be depicted as Venus, and we told the painter not to be stingy with the diamonds on her bodice and in her hair. Her two little ones were to be portrayed as cupids by her side; while I, in my gown and collar, was to present her with my books on the Whistonian controversy. Olivia would be illustrated as an Amazon, sitting on a bank of flowers, dressed in a green gown, lavishly laced with gold, and holding a whip. Sophia was to be a shepherdess, with as many sheep as the painter could fit in for free; and Moses was to be dressed up with a hat and white feather."

*A coat with capes worn by ladies in the eighteenth century for riding.

*A coat with capes worn by women in the eighteenth century for riding.*

"Our taste so much pleased the Squire that he insisted on being put in as one of the family, in the character of Alexander the Great, at Olivia's feet. This was considered by us all as an indication of his desire to be introduced into the family; nor could we refuse his request. The painter was therefore set to work; and as he wrought with assiduity and expedition, in less than four days the whole was completed. The piece was large; and it must be owned he did not spare his colours; for which my wife gave him great encomiums.

"Our taste pleased the Squire so much that he insisted on being included as part of the family, portraying Alexander the Great at Olivia's feet. We all saw this as a sign of his desire to join the family, and we couldn't refuse his request. The painter was then set to work, and as he worked diligently and quickly, in less than four days, the entire piece was completed. It was large, and it must be said he didn't hold back on the colors, which earned him high praise from my wife."

"We were all perfectly satisfied with his performance; but an unfortunate circumstance had not occurred until the picture was finished, which now struck us with dismay. It was so very large, that we had no place in the house to fix it. How we all came to disregard so material a point is inconceivable; but certain it is, we had been all greatly remiss. The picture, therefore, instead of gratifying our vanity, as we hoped, leaned, in a most mortifying manner, against the kitchen wall, where the canvas was stretched and painted, much too large to be got through any of the doors, and the jest of all our neighbours. One compared it to Robinson Crusoe's long-boat, too large to be removed; another thought it more resembled a reel in a bottle; some wondered how it could be got out, but still more were amazed how it ever got in."

"We were all completely satisfied with his performance; however, an unfortunate situation didn’t arise until the painting was finished, which now left us disheartened. It was so big that we had no place in the house to hang it. How we all overlooked such an important detail is beyond belief, but it's clear we had been very careless. The painting, instead of boosting our pride as we expected, ended up, quite embarrassingly, leaning against the kitchen wall, where it was stretched and painted, far too large to fit through any of the doors, becoming the joke of all our neighbors. One person compared it to Robinson Crusoe's long boat, too big to be moved; another thought it looked more like a reel in a bottle; some wondered how it could ever be taken out, but even more were astounded that it got in at all."

For the rest of the troubles and adventures of the good Vicar and his family you must go to the book itself. In the end all comes right, and we leave the Vicar surrounded by his family with Dick and Bill sitting on his knee. "I had nothing now this side the grave to wait for," he says; "all my cares were over; my pleasure was unspeakable." Even if you do not at first understand all of this book I think it will repay you to read it, for on almost every page you will find touches of gentle humor. We feel that no one but a man of simple childlike heart could have written such a book, and when we have closed it we feel better and happier for having read it.

For the rest of the troubles and adventures of the good Vicar and his family, you’ll need to read the book itself. In the end, everything works out, and we leave the Vicar surrounded by his family, with Dick and Bill sitting on his knee. "I had nothing left to wait for on this side of the grave," he says, "all my cares were gone; my happiness was beyond words." Even if you don’t understand everything in this book at first, I believe it’s worth reading because almost every page has moments of gentle humor. It’s clear that only someone with a simple, childlike heart could have written such a book, and when we finish it, we feel better and happier for having read it.

But delightful though we find the Vicar of Wakefield, the bookseller who bought it did not think highly enough of it to publish it at once. Meanwhile Goldsmith published a poem called The Traveller. His own wanderings on the Continent gave him the subject for this poem, for Goldsmith, like Milton, put something of himself into all his best works. The Traveller was such a success that the bookseller though it worth while to publish the Vicar of Wakefield.

But as much as we enjoy the Vicar of Wakefield, the bookseller who purchased it didn't think it was good enough to publish right away. In the meantime, Goldsmith published a poem called The Traveller. His travels across Europe inspired this poem, as Goldsmith, like Milton, infused a bit of himself into all his best works. The Traveller was so successful that the bookseller decided it was worth publishing the Vicar of Wakefield.

Goldsmith was now famous, but he was still poor. He lived in a
miserable garret doing all manner of literary work for bread.
Among the things he wrote was a play called The Good Natured Man.
It was a success, and brought him in 500 pounds.

Goldsmith was now famous, but he was still poor. He lived in a
miserable attic doing all kinds of writing to make a living.
Among the things he wrote was a play called The Good Natured Man.
It was a success and earned him 500 pounds.

Goldsmith now left his garret, took a fine set of rooms, furnished them grandly, and gave dinner-parties and card-parties to his friends. These were the days of Goldy's splendor. He no longer footed it in the great world in rust black and tarnished gold, but in blue silk breeches, and coat with silken linings and golden buttons. He dined with great people; he strutted in innocent vanity, delighted to shine in the world, to see and be seen, although in Johnson's company he could never really shine. Sam was a great talker, and it was said Goldsmith "wrote like an angel and spoke like poor Poll." His friends called him Doctor, although where he took his medical degree no one knows, and he certainly had no other degree given to him as an honor as Johnson had. So Johnson was Dr. major, Goldsmith only Dr. minor.

Goldsmith now left his attic, got a nice apartment, furnished it stylishly, and hosted dinner and card parties for his friends. These were the days of Goldy's glory. He no longer walked among the elite in dull black and faded gold, but in blue silk pants, a jacket with silk lining and golden buttons. He dined with high-profile people; he walked around with innocent pride, happy to stand out in society, to see and be seen, even though he could never truly shine in Johnson's presence. Sam was a great speaker, and it was said Goldsmith "wrote like an angel and spoke like a parrot." His friends called him Doctor, although no one knew where he got his medical degree, and he certainly didn't have any other honorary degree like Johnson did. So Johnson was Dr. Major, while Goldsmith was just Dr. Minor.

But soon these days of wealth were over; soon Goldsmith's money was all spent, and once again he had to sit down to grinding work. He wrote many things, but the next great work he published was another poem, The Deserted Village.

But soon those days of wealth came to an end; Goldsmith's money was all gone, and once again he had to get back to hard work. He wrote a lot, but the next major work he published was another poem, The Deserted Village.

The Deserted Village, like The Traveller, is written in the heroic couplet which, since the days of Dryden, had held its ground as the best form of English poetry. In these poems the couplet has reached its very highest level, for although his rimes are smooth and polished Goldsmith has wrought into them something of tender grace and pathos which sets them above the diamond-like glitter of Pope's lines. His couplets are transformed by the Celtic touch.

The Deserted Village, like The Traveller, is written in heroic couplets, which has been the preferred style of English poetry since the days of Dryden. In these poems, the couplet has reached its peak; although his rhymes are smooth and polished, Goldsmith has infused them with a tender grace and emotion that elevate them beyond the sparkling brilliance of Pope's lines. His couplets are given a unique quality by a Celtic influence.

The poem tells the story of a village which had once been happy and flourishing, but which is now quite deserted and fallen to ruins. The village is thought by some people to have been Lissoy, where Oliver had lived as a boy, but others think this cannot be, for they say no Irish village was ever so peaceful and industrious as Goldsmith pictures his village to have been. But we must remember that the poet had not seen his home since childhood, and that he looked back upon it through the golden haze of memory. It is in this poem that we have the picture of Oliver's old schoolmaster which I have already given you. Here, too, we have a picture of the kindly village parson who may be taken both from Oliver's father and from his brother Henry. Probably he had his brother most in mind, for Henry Goldsmith had but lately died, "and I loved him better than most other men," said the poet sadly in the dedication of this poem—

The poem tells the story of a village that was once happy and thriving, but is now completely abandoned and in ruins. Some people believe this village was Lissoy, where Oliver lived as a boy, but others argue that it couldn’t be because no Irish village was ever as peaceful and hardworking as Goldsmith describes his village to be. However, we must remember that the poet hadn’t seen his home since childhood and viewed it through the golden glow of memory. In this poem, we get a depiction of Oliver's old schoolmaster that I’ve already shared with you. Here, we also see a portrayal of the kind village parson, who may have been inspired by both Oliver's father and his brother Henry. He likely had his brother in mind most, as Henry Goldsmith had just recently passed away, “and I loved him better than most other men,” the poet sadly wrote in the dedication of this poem—

    "Near yonder copse, where once the garden smiled,
    And still where many a garden flower grows wild;
    There, where a few torn shrubs the place disclose,
    The village preacher's modest mansion rose.
    A man he was to all the country dear,
    And passing rich with forty pounds a year;
    Remote from towns he ran his godly race,
    Nor e'er had changed, nor wish'd to change, his place:
    Unpractis'd he to fawn, or seek for power,
    By doctrines fashion'd to the varying hour;
    Far other aims his heart had learn'd to prize,
    More skill'd to raise the wretched than to rise.
    His house was known to all the vagrant train;
    He chid their wand'rings, but relieved their pain:
    The long-remember'd beggar was his guest,
    Whose beard descending swept his aged breast;
    The ruin'd spendthrift, now no longer proud,
    Claim'd kindred there, and had his claims allow'd;
    The broken soldier, kindly bade to stay,
    Sat by his fire, and talk'd the night away,
    Wept o'er his wounds, or, tales of sorrow done,
    Shoulder'd his crutch, and shoed how fields were won.
    Pleased with his guests, the good man learn'd to glow,
    And quite forgot their vices in their woe;
    Careless their merits or their faults to scan,
    His pity gave ere charity began.
    Thus to relieve the wretched was his pride,
    And ev'n his failings lean'd to virtue's side;
    But in his duty prompt, at every call,
    He watch'd and wept, he pray'd and felt for all;
    At church, with meek and unaffected grace,
    His looks adorn'd the venerable place;
    Truth from his lips prevail'd with double sway,
    And fools, who came to scoff, remain'd to pray.
    The service past, around the pious man,
    With steady zeal, each honest rustic ran;
    Ev'n children followed with endearing wile,
    And pluck'd his gown, to share the good man's smile.
    His ready smile a parent's warmth exprest;
    Their welfare pleased him, and their cares distrest:
    To them his heart, his love, his griefs were given,
    But all his serious thoughts had rest in heaven.
    As some tall cliff that lifts its awful form,
    Swells from the vale, and midway leaves the storm,
    Though round its breast the rolling clouds are spread,
    Eternal sunshine settles on its head."

"Near that grove, where the garden once flourished,
    And still where many garden flowers grow wild;
    There, where a few torn shrubs reveal the spot,
    The village preacher's humble home stood.
    He was a beloved man in all the countryside,
    And reasonably well-off with forty pounds a year;
    Far from towns, he lived his righteous life,
    Never changed, nor wished to change, his place:
    Untrained in flattering others or seeking power,
    By crafting doctrines to fit the changing times;
    His heart valued different goals,
    More skilled in uplifting the needy than advancing himself.
    His home welcomed all the wandering souls;
    He scolded their waywardness but eased their suffering:
    The long-remembered beggar was his guest,
    Whose beard touched his weathered chest;
    The ruined spendthrift, now humbled,
    Found kinship there, and had his claims accepted;
    The broken soldier, kindly invited to stay,
    Sat by his fire, talking the night away,
    Weeping over his wounds or sharing sad stories,
    Shouldering his crutch, recounting how battles were won.
    Happy with his guests, the good man learned to shine,
    And forgot their faults amid their troubles;
    Careless to judge their merits or shortcomings,
    His compassion flowed even before charity began.
    Thus, relieving the needy was his pride,
    And even his flaws leaned towards goodness;
    But he was quick to fulfill his duties, responding to every call,
    He watched and wept, he prayed and felt for all;
    In church, with humble and genuine grace,
    His presence beautified the sacred space;
    Truth from his lips held a powerful sway,
    And fools who came to mock ended up there to pray.
    After the service, the devoted townsfolk gathered around him,
    With steady enthusiasm, each honest villager approached;
    Even children followed with charming innocence,
    Pulling at his robe to share the good man's smile.
    His warm smile expressed a parent's love;
    Their well-being brought him joy, their worries concerned him:
    To them, he gave his heart, his love, his sorrows,
    But all his serious thoughts rested in heaven.
    Like a tall cliff that rises majestically,
    Soars from the valley, leaving behind the storm,
    Though clouds swirl around its base,
    Eternal sunshine rests on its peak."

Goldsmith's last great work was a comedy named She Stoops to Conquer. It is said that the idea for this play was given to him by something which happened to himself when a boy.

Goldsmith's final major work was a comedy called She Stoops to Conquer. It's said that the concept for this play came from an experience he had as a boy.

The last time that Goldsmith returned home from school he made his journey on horseback. The horse was borrowed or hired, but he had a guinea in his pocket, and he felt very grown up and grand. He had to spend one night on the way, and as evening came on he asked a passing stranger to direct him to the best house, meaning the best in the neighborhood. The stranger happened to be the village wag, and seeing the schoolboy swagger, and the manly airs of sixteen, he, in fun, directed him to the squire's house. There the boy arrived, handed over his horse with a lordly air to a groom, marched into the house and ordered supper and a bottle of wine. In the manner of the times in drinking his wine he invited his landlord to join him as a real grown-up man might have done. The squire saw the joke and fell in with it, and not until next morning did the boy discover his mistake. The comedy founded on this adventure was a great success, and no wonder, for it bubbles over with fun and laughter. Some day you will read the play, perhaps too, you may see it acted, for it is still sometimes acted. In any case it makes very good reading.

The last time Goldsmith came home from school, he traveled on horseback. He had borrowed or rented the horse, but he felt really grown up and important with a guinea in his pocket. He needed to spend one night on the journey, and as evening approached, he asked a passerby for directions to the best place to stay, meaning the best in the area. The stranger happened to be the local jokester, and noticing the schoolboy's bravado and the confidence of a sixteen-year-old, he jokingly pointed him towards the squire's house. When the boy arrived, he handed over his horse with an air of superiority to a stablehand, strutted into the house, and ordered supper and a bottle of wine. In the style of the times, while drinking his wine, he invited his host to join him, just like a real adult would. The squire recognized the joke and played along, and it wasn't until the next morning that the boy realized his mistake. The comedy based on this adventure turned out to be a huge hit, and it's no surprise, since it’s filled with fun and laughter. One day you might read the play, and perhaps you’ll even see it performed, as it’s still occasionally staged. Either way, it's enjoyable to read.

But Goldsmith did not long enjoy the new fame this comedy brought him. In the spring of 1774, less than a year after it appeared, the kindly spendthrift author lay dead. He was only forty-five.

But Goldsmith didn't enjoy the newfound fame that this comedy brought him for long. In the spring of 1774, less than a year after it came out, the generous but careless author was dead. He was only forty-five.

The beginning of Goldsmith's life had been a struggle with poverty; the end was a struggle with debt. By his writing he made what was in those days a good deal of money, but he could not keep it. To give him money was like pouring water into a sieve. "Is your mind at ease," asked his doctor as he lay dying. "No, it is not," answered Goldsmith. Those were his last words.

The start of Goldsmith's life was marked by poverty, and the end was filled with debt. Through his writing, he earned what was considered a decent amount of money back then, but he couldn't manage to hold onto it. Giving him money was like pouring water into a sieve. "Are you at peace?" his doctor asked as he lay dying. "No, I'm not," Goldsmith replied. Those were his last words.

"Of poor dear Dr. Goldsmith," wrote Johnson, "there is little to be told more than the papers have made public. He died of a fever, made, I am afraid, more violent by uneasiness of mind. His debts began to be heavy, and all his resources were exhausted. Sir Joshua* is of opinion that he owed not less than two thousand pounds. Was ever poet so trusted before?"

"About poor Dr. Goldsmith," Johnson wrote, "there's not much more to say than what has been reported in the papers. He died from a fever, which, I'm afraid, was worsened by his anxiety. His debts were piling up, and he had run out of options. Sir Joshua* believes he owed at least two thousand pounds. Has any poet ever been so trusted before?"

*Sir Joshua Reynolds, the famous painter.

*Sir Joshua Reynolds, the renowned painter.

Goldsmith was buried in the graveyard of the Temple church, but his tomb is unmarked, and where he lies no one knows. His sorrowing friends, however, placed a tablet to his memory in Westminster, so that his name at least is recorded upon the roll of the great dead who lie gathered there.

Goldsmith was buried in the graveyard of the Temple church, but his tomb is unmarked, and no one knows where he lies. His grieving friends, however, put up a tablet in Westminster in his memory, so at least his name is recorded among the great dead gathered there.

BOOK TO READ

The Vicar of Wakefield (Everyman's Library).

The Vicar of Wakefield (Everyman's Library).

Chapter LXXII BURNS—THE PLOWMAN POET

    SHOULD auld acquaintance be forgot,
        And never brought to min'?
    Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
        And days o' lang syne?

SHOULD old friendships be forgotten,
        And never remembered?
    Should old friendships be forgotten,
        And the days of long ago?

            For auld lang syne, my dear,
                For auld lang syne,
            We'll tak a cup o' kindness yet,
                For auld lang syne.

For old times' sake, my dear,
                For old times' sake,
            We'll raise a glass of kindness still,
                For old times' sake.

    We twa hae run about the braes,
        And pu'd the gowans fine;
    But we've wander'd mony a weary foot,
        Sin auld lang syne.

We two have run around the hills,
        And picked the pretty daisies;
    But we've walked many a tired mile,
        Since a long time ago.

For auld lang syne, etc.

For old times' sake, etc.

    We twa hae paidl't i' the burn,
        Frae mornin' sun til dine:*
    But seas between us braid hae roar'd,
        Sin auld lang syne.

We two have paddled in the stream,
        From morning sun 'til dine:*
    But the wide seas between us have roared,
        Since a long time ago.

For auld lang syne, etc.

For old times' sake, etc.

    And here's a hand, my trusty fiere,**
        And gie's a hand o' thine;
    And we'll tak a right guid-willie waught,***
        For auld lang syne.

And here's a hand, my trusty friend,
        And give me your hand;
    And we'll have a good drink together,
        For old times' sake.

For auld lang syne, etc.

For old times' sake, etc.

    And surely ye'll be your pint-stowp,****
        And surely I'll be mine;
    And we'll tak a cup o' kindness yet,
        For auld lang syne.

And surely you'll have your pint glass,
        And surely I'll have mine;
    And we'll share a cup of kindness yet,
        For old times' sake.

            For auld lang syne, my dear,
                For auld lang syne,
            We'll tak a cup o' kindness yet,
                For auld lang syne.

For old times' sake, my dear,
                For old times' sake,
            We'll have a cup of kindness yet,
                For old times' sake.

    *Dinner.
    **Companion.
    ***Drink.
    ****Measure.

*Dinner.
    **Companion.
    ***Beverage.
    ****Measure.

NO song, perhaps, is so familiar to English-speaking people as that with which this chapter begins. In the back woods of Canada, in far Australia, on the wide South African veldt, wherever English-speaking people meet and gather, they join hands to sing that song. To the merriest gathering it comes as a fitting close. It is the hymn of home, of treasured friendships, and of old memories, just as "God save the King" is the hymn of loyalty, and yet it is written in Scots, which English tongues can hardly pronounce, and many words of which to English ears hardly carry a meaning. But the plaintive melody and the pathetic force of the rhythm grip the heart. There is no need to understand every word of this "glad kind greeting"* any more than there is need to understand what some great musician means by every note which his violin sings forth.

NO song, maybe, is as familiar to English-speaking people as the one that starts this chapter. In the backwoods of Canada, in far-off Australia, on the vast South African plains, wherever English speakers come together, they join hands to sing that song. At the happiest gatherings, it serves as a perfect ending. It’s the anthem of home, cherished friendships, and old memories, just like "God Save the King" is the anthem of loyalty. Yet, it’s written in Scots, which English speakers can barely pronounce, and many words sound almost meaningless to English ears. But the haunting melody and emotional rhythm capture the heart. There’s no need to understand every word of this "glad kind greeting"* any more than there's a need to grasp what a great musician means by every note played on their violin.

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

The writer of that song was, like Caedmon long ago, a son of the soil, he, too, was a "heaven-taught ploughman."*

The writer of that song was, like Caedmon long ago, a man of the land; he, too, was a "heaven-taught ploughman."*

*Henry Mackenzie.

Henry Mackenzie.

While Goldsmith lay a-dying in London, in the breezy Scottish Lowlands a big rough lad of fifteen called Robert Burns was following his father's plow by day, poring over Shakespeare, the Spectator, and Pope's Homer, of nights, not knowing that in years to come he was to be remembered as our greatest song writer. Robert was the son of a small farmer. The Burns had been farmer folk for generations, but William Burns had fallen on evil days. From his northern home he drifted to Ayrshire, and settled down in the village of Alloway as a gardener. Here with his own hands he built himself a mud cottage. It consisted only of a "room" and a kitchen, whitewashed within and without. In the kitchen there was a fireplace, a bed, and a small cupboard, and little else beyond the table and chairs.

While Goldsmith was dying in London, in the breezy Scottish Lowlands, a rough fifteen-year-old named Robert Burns was working his father's plow during the day and reading Shakespeare, the Spectator, and Pope's Homer at night, unaware that he would one day be recognized as our greatest songwriter. Robert was the son of a small farmer. The Burns family had been farmers for generations, but William Burns had fallen on hard times. He moved from his northern home to Ayrshire and settled in the village of Alloway as a gardener. Here, he built a mud cottage with his own hands. It had just a "room" and a kitchen, which were whitewashed inside and out. The kitchen contained a fireplace, a bed, and a small cupboard, with little else besides a table and chairs.

And in this poor cottage, in the wild January weather of 1759, wee Robert was born. Scarcely a week later, one windy night, a gable of his frail home was blown in. So fierce was the gale that it seemed as if the whole wall might fall, so, through the darkness, and the storm, the baby and his mother were carried to a neighbor's house. There they remained for a week until their own cottage was again made fit to live in. It was a rough entry into the world for the wee lad.

And in this small cottage, during the wild January weather of 1759, little Robert was born. Just a week later, on a windy night, a part of his fragile home was blown in. The storm was so intense that it felt like the whole wall could collapse, so, through the darkness and chaos, the baby and his mother were taken to a neighbor's house. They stayed there for a week until their own cottage was made livable again. It was a tough start to life for the little guy.

For some time William Burns went on working as a gardener, then when Robert was about seven he took a small farm called Mount Oliphant, and removed there with his wife and family.

For a while, William Burns continued working as a gardener. Then, when Robert was around seven, he took a small farm called Mount Oliphant and moved there with his wife and family.

He had a hard struggle to make his farm pay, to feed and clothe little Robert and his brothers and sisters, who were growing up fast about him. But, poor though he was, William Burns made up his mind that his children should be well taught. At six Robert went daily to school, and when the master was sent away somewhere else, and the village of Alloway was left without any teacher, William Burns and four neighbors joined together to pay for one. But as they could not pay enough to give him a house in which to live, he used to stay with each family in turn for a few weeks at a time.

He struggled hard to make his farm profitable, to feed and clothe little Robert and his brothers and sisters, who were growing up quickly around him. But, despite his poverty, William Burns decided that his children should receive a good education. At six, Robert went to school every day, and when the teacher was sent away to another place, and the village of Alloway was left without a teacher, William Burns and four neighbors came together to fund one. However, since they couldn't pay enough to provide him with a house to stay in, he lived with each family in rotation for a few weeks at a time.

Robert in those days was a grave-faced, serious, small boy, and he and his brother Gilbert were the cleverest scholars in the little school. Chief among their school books was the Bible and a collection of English prose and verse. It was from the last that Burns first came to know Addison's works for in this book he found the "Vision of Mirza" and other Spectator tales, and loved them.

Robert back then was a serious, somber little boy, and he and his brother Gilbert were the smartest students in the small school. Their main school books included the Bible and a collection of English prose and poetry. It was from this collection that Burns first discovered Addison's works, as he found the "Vision of Mirza" and other Spectator stories in this book and loved them.

Robert had a splendid memory. In school hours he stored his mind with the grand grave tales of the Bible, and with the stately English of Addison; out of school hours he listened to the tales and songs of an old woman who sang to him, or told him stories of fairies and brownies, of witches and warlocks, of giants, enchanted towns, dragons, and what not. The first books he read out of school were a Life of Hannibal, the great Carthagenian general, and a Life of Wallace, the great Scottish hero; this last being lent him by the blacksmith. These books excited little Robert so much that if ever a recruiting sergeant came to his village, he would strut up and down in raptures after the drum and bagpipe, and long to be tall enough to be a soldier. The story of Wallace, too, awoke in his heart a love of Scotland and all things Scottish, which remained with him his whole life through. At times he would steal away by himself to read the brave, sad story, and weep over the hard fate of his hero. And as he was in the Wallace country he wandered near and far exploring every spot where his hero might have been.

Robert had an amazing memory. During school hours, he filled his mind with the serious stories from the Bible and the elegant prose of Addison. Outside of school, he listened to an old woman who sang to him and told him stories about fairies and brownies, witches and warlocks, giants, enchanted towns, dragons, and more. The first books he read outside of school were a biography of Hannibal, the great Carthaginian general, and a biography of Wallace, the great Scottish hero; the latter was lent to him by the blacksmith. These books fascinated young Robert so much that whenever a recruiting sergeant came to his village, he would strut around in excitement after the drum and bagpipe, longing to be tall enough to enlist. The story of Wallace also sparked a deep love for Scotland and all things Scottish in his heart, which stayed with him for his entire life. Occasionally, he would sneak away by himself to read the brave, sad tale and cry over the harsh fate of his hero. And since he was in Wallace's homeland, he roamed around exploring every place where his hero might have been.

After a year of two the second schoolmaster went away as the other had done. Then all the schooling the Burns children had was from their father in the long winter evenings after the farm work for the day was over.

After a year or two, the second schoolmaster left just like the first one did. Then, the only education the Burns children received was from their father during the long winter evenings after the farm work was done for the day.

And so the years went on, the family at Mount Oliphant living a hard and sparing life. For years they never knew what it was to have meat for dinner, yet when Robert was thirteen his father managed to send him and Gilbert week about to a school two or three miles away. He could not send them both together, for he could neither afford to pay two fees, nor could he spare both boys at once, as already the children helped with the farm work.

And so the years went by, the family at Mount Oliphant living a tough and frugal life. For years, they didn’t know what it was like to have meat for dinner, but when Robert turned thirteen, his father managed to send him and Gilbert to school every other week, a school two or three miles away. He couldn’t send them both at the same time because he couldn’t afford to pay two fees, nor could he spare both boys at once since the children were already helping with the farm work.

At fifteen Robert was his father's chief laborer. He was a very good plowman, and no one in all the countryside could wield the scythe or the threshing-flail with so much skill and vigor. He worked hard, yet he found time to read, borrowing books from whoever would lend them. Thus, before he was fifteen, he had read Shakespeare, and Pope, and the Spectator, besides a good many other books which would seem to most boys of to-day very dull indeed. But the book he liked best was a collection of songs. He carried it about with him. "I pored over them," he says, "driving in my cart, or walking to labour, song by song, verse by verse."

At fifteen, Robert was his father's main worker. He was an excellent plowman, and no one in the entire countryside could use the scythe or threshing-flail with as much skill and energy. He worked hard, yet he still managed to find time to read, borrowing books from anyone willing to lend them. By the time he turned fifteen, he had read Shakespeare, Pope, and the Spectator, along with many other books that might seem quite boring to most boys today. But his favorite book was a collection of songs. He carried it with him everywhere. "I studied them," he says, "while driving my cart or walking to work, song by song, verse by verse."

Thus the years passed, as Burns himself says, in the "cheerless gloom of a hermit, with the unceasing toil of a galley-slave." Then when Robert was about nineteen his father made another move to the farm of Lochlea, about ten miles off. It was a larger and better farm, and for three or four years the family lived in comfort. In one of Burns's own poems, The Cotter's Saturday Night, we get some idea of the simple home life these kindly God- fearing peasants led—

Thus the years went by, as Burns himself says, in the "cheerless gloom of a hermit, with the unending work of a galley-slave." Then when Robert turned about nineteen, his father moved the family to the farm of Lochlea, roughly ten miles away. It was a larger and better farm, and for three or four years the family lived comfortably. In one of Burns's own poems, The Cotter's Saturday Night, we get a glimpse of the simple home life these kind, God-fearing farmers led—

    "November chill blaws loud wi' angry sugh;*
        The short'ning winter-day is near a close;
    The miry bests retreating frae the pleugh;
        The black'ning trains o' craws to their repose;
        The toil-worn Cotter Frae his labour goes,

"November chill blows loudly with an angry rush;         The shortening winter day is close to ending;     The muddy beasts retreating from the plow;         The blackening trains of crows to their rest;         The tired Cotter leaves his work,"

    This night his weekly moil is at an end,
        Collects his spades, his mattocks, and his hoes,
    Hoping the morn in ease and rest to spend,
    And weary, o'er the moor, his course does hameward bend.

This night his weekly toil is over,
        He gathers his spades, his pickaxes, and his hoes,
    Hoping to spend the morning in ease and rest,
    And tired, he heads homeward across the moor.

*Whistling sound.

*Whistling noise.

    "At length his lonely cot appears in view,
        Beneath the shelter of an aged tree;
    Th' expectant wee-things, toddlin, stacher* through
        To meet their dad, wi' flichterin** noise and glee.
        His wee bit ingle, blinkin bonnily,
    His clean hearth-stane, his thriftie wifie's smile,
        The lisping infant prattling on his knee,
    Does a' his weary carking care beguile,
    An' makes him quite forget his labour and his toil.

"Finally, his lonely little house comes into view,
        Under the shade of an old tree;
    The eager little ones, stumbling and wobbling through
        To greet their dad, with fluttering noise and joy.
        His small fire, flickering happily,
    His clean hearthstone, his thrifty wife’s smile,
        The babbling baby chatting on his knee,
    Makes all his weary, nagging worries seem small,
    And helps him completely forget his hard work and struggle.

    *Stagger.
    **To run with outspread arms.

Stagger.   **To run with open arms.

    Belyve,* the elder bairns come drapping in,
        At service out, amang the farmers roun';
    Some ca' the pleugh, some herd, some tentie** rin
        A cannie*** errand to a neebor town:
        Their eldest hope, their Jenny, woman grown,
    In youthfu' bloom, love sparkling in her e'e
        Comes hame, perhaps, to show a braw new gown,
    Or deposite her sair-won penny-fee,****
    To help her parents dear, if they in hardship be.

Eventually, the older kids come dropping in,
        After the service, among the farmers around;
    Some work the plow, some herd, some carefully run
        On a little errand to a nearby town:
        Their eldest hope, their Jenny, now a woman,
    In youthful bloom, love sparkling in her eye
        Comes home, maybe to show off a nice new dress,
    Or to hand over her hard-earned money,
    To help her dear parents if they are struggling.

    *In a little.
    **Carefully.
    ***Not difficult.
    ****Wages paid in money.

*In a bit.
    **Gently.
    ***Easy.
    ****Payment made in cash.

    "With joy unfeign'd, brothers and sisters meet,
        An' each for other's weelfare kindly spiers:*
    The social hours, swift-wing'd, unnotic'd, fleet;
        Each tells the uncos** that he sees or hears;
        The parents, partial, eye their hopeful years;
    Anticipation forward points the view.
        The mother, wi' her needle and her sheers,
    Gars auld claes look amaist as weel's the new:***
    The father mixes a' wi' admonition due.

"With genuine joy, siblings come together,
And each kindly asks about the other's well-being:*
The social hours fly by unnoticed;
Each shares the news they see or hear;
The parents, biased, watch their hopeful kids;
Anticipation turns their gaze forward.
The mother, with her needle and her scissors,
Makes old clothes look almost as good as new:***
The father mixes it all with appropriate advice.

    *Asks after.
    **Strange things.
    ***Makes old clothes look almost as good as new.
    . . . . . . .
    "The cheerfu' supper done,, wi' serious face,
        They, round the ingle, form a circle wide;
    The sire turns o'er, wi' patriarchal grace,
        The big ha'-Bible, ance his father's pride:
        His bonnet rev'rently is laid aside,
    His layart haffets* wearing thin an' bare;
        Those strains that once did sweet in Zion glide,
    He wales** a portion with judicious care;
    And "Let us worship God!" he says, with solemn air.

*Asks after.
    **Strange things.
    ***Makes old clothes look almost as good as new.
    . . . . . . .
    "The cheerful supper over, with serious faces,
        They gather around the fireplace in a wide circle;
    The father turns over, with a patriarch's grace,
        The big family Bible, once his father's pride:
        His hat is reverently set aside,
    His graying hair* wearing thin and bare;
        Those tunes that once sweetly floated in Zion,
    He chooses** a passage with careful thought;
    And 'Let us worship God!' he says, with a solemn tone.

    *The gray hair on his temples.
    **Chooses.
    . . . . . . .
    "Then homeward all take off their sev'ral way;
        The youngling cottagers retire to rest:
    The parent-pair their secret homage pay,
        And proffer up to Heaven the warm request,
        That He who stills the raven's clam'rous nest,
    And decks the lily fair in flow'ry pride,
        Would, in the way His wisdom sees the best,
    For them and for their little ones provide;
    But, chiefly, in their hearts with grace divine preside."

*The gray hair at his temples.
    **Chooses.
    . . . . . . .
    "Then everyone heads home, each going their own way;
        The young cottagers settle down to sleep:
    The parents offer their quiet tribute,
        And send up a warm prayer to Heaven,
        That He who calms the noisy raven’s nest,
    And adorns the lily beautifully,
        Would, in the way He knows is best,
    Provide for them and their little ones;
    But, above all, fill their hearts with divine grace."

As Robert grew to be a man the changes in his somber life were few. But once he spent a summer on the coast learning how to measure and survey land. In this he made good progress. "But," he says, "I made a greater progress in the knowledge of mankind." For it was a smuggling district. Robert came to know the men who carried on the unlawful trade, and so was present at many a wild and riotous scene, and saw men in new lights. He had already begun to write poetry, now he began to write letters too. He did not write with the idea alone of giving his friends news of him. He wrote to improve his power of language. He came across a book of letters of the wits of Queen Anne's reign, and these he pored over, eager to make his own style good.

As Robert grew into adulthood, the changes in his serious life were few. But one summer, he spent time on the coast learning how to measure and survey land, making good progress in that area. "But," he says, "I made even greater progress in understanding people." It was a smuggling area, and Robert got to know the men involved in the illegal trade, witnessing many wild and chaotic scenes and seeing people in a new light. He had already started writing poetry, and now he began writing letters as well. He didn't write just to keep his friends updated; he wrote to improve his language skills. He found a book of letters from the wits of Queen Anne's era and immersed himself in it, eager to develop his own writing style.

When Robert was twenty-two he again left home. This time he went to the little seaport town of Irvine to learn flax dressing. For on the farm the father and brothers had begun to grow flax, and it was thought well that one of them should know how to prepare it for spinning.

When Robert turned twenty-two, he left home again. This time, he went to the small seaport town of Irvine to learn how to dress flax. The family had started growing flax on the farm, and they thought it would be good for one of them to know how to prepare it for spinning.

Here Robert got into evil company and trouble. He sinned and repented and sinned again. We find him writing to his father, "As for this world, I despair of ever making a figure in it. I am not formed for the bustle of the busy, nor the flutter of the gay. I shall never again be capable of entering into such scenes." Burns knew himself to be a man of faults. The knowledge of his own weakness, perhaps, made him kindly to other. In one of his poems he wrote—

Here, Robert fell in with the wrong crowd and got into trouble. He sinned, repented, and then sinned again. We find him writing to his father, "As for this world, I despair of ever making a mark in it. I'm not cut out for the hustle of the busy or the excitement of the socialite. I will never again be able to engage in such scenes." Burns recognized that he had faults. Knowing his own weaknesses perhaps made him more forgiving of others. In one of his poems, he wrote—

    "Then gently scan your brother man,
        Still gentler sister woman;
    Tho' they may gang a kennin wrang,*
        To step aside is human:
    One point must still be greatly dark,
        The moving why they do it;
    And just as lamely can ye mark
        How far perhaps they rue it.

"Then gently observe your brother man,
        And even more gently, your sister woman;
    Though they might go the wrong way,*
        Stepping aside is part of being human:
    One thing will always be unclear,
        The reason behind their actions;
    And just as clumsily can you see
        How much they might regret it.

*A very little wrong.

A tiny mistake.

    "Who made the heart, 'tis He alone
        Decidedly can try us:
    He knows each chord, its various tone,
        Each spring its various bias:
    Then at the balance let's be mute,
        We never can adjust it;
    What's done we partly may compute,
        But know not what's resisted."

"Who created the heart, it’s only Him
        Who can truly test us:
    He understands every chord, its different tone,
        Every spring and its different influence:
    So let’s keep quiet at the balance,
        We can never set it right;
    What’s been done we can somewhat measure,
        But we don’t know what’s been held back."

Bad fortune, too, followed Burns. The shop in which he was engaged was set on fire, and he was left "like a true poet, not worth a sixpence."

Bad luck followed Burns too. The shop where he worked was set on fire, leaving him "like a true poet, not worth a sixpence."

So leaving the troubles and temptations of Irvine behind, he carried home a smirched name to his father's house.

So leaving the troubles and temptations of Irvine behind, he carried home a tarnished reputation to his father's house.

Here, too, troubles were gathering. Bad harvests were followed by money difficulties, and, weighed down with all his cares, William Burns died. The brothers had already taken another farm named Mossgiel. Soon after the father's death the whole family went to live there.

Here, too, problems were piling up. Poor harvests led to financial troubles, and overwhelmed by all his worries, William Burns passed away. The brothers had already taken on another farm called Mossgiel. Shortly after their father's death, the entire family moved there.

Robert meant to settle down and be a regular farmer. "Come, go to, I will be wise," he said. He read farming books and bought a little diary in which he meant to write down farming notes. But the farming notes often turned out to be scraps of poetry.

Robert planned to settle down and be an ordinary farmer. "Come on, I'll be smart," he said. He read farming books and bought a small notebook where he intended to jot down farming notes. But the farming notes often ended up being bits of poetry.

The next four years of Burns's life were eventful years, for though he worked hard as he guided the plow or swung the scythe, he wove songs in his head. And as he followed his trade year in year out, from summer to winter, from winter to summer, he learned all the secrets of the earth and sky, of the hedgerow and the field.

The next four years of Burns's life were busy times because even while he worked hard guiding the plow or swinging the scythe, he was crafting songs in his mind. As he stuck with his trade year after year, from summer to winter and back to summer again, he discovered all the secrets of the earth and sky, the hedgerows and the fields.

How everything that was beautiful and tender and helpless in nature appealed to him we know from his poems. There is the field mouse—the "wee sleekit,* cow'rin', tim'rous beastie," whose nest he turned up and destroyed in his November plowing. "Poor little mouse, I would not hurt you," he says—

How everything that was beautiful, tender, and vulnerable in nature spoke to him is evident in his poems. There is the field mouse—the "wee sleekit, cow'rin', tim'rous beastie," whose nest he disturbed and destroyed during his November plowing. "Poor little mouse, I would not hurt you," he says—

*Smooth.

Sleek.

    "Thy wee bit housie, too, in ruin;
    Its silly wa's the win's are strewin'!"

"Your little house, too, is in ruins;
    Its silly walls are being scattered by the wind!"

And thou poor mousie art turned out into the cold, bleak, winter weather!—

And you poor little mouse have been cast out into the cold, bleak winter weather!—

    "But, Mousie, thou art no thy lane,
    In providing foresight may be vain;
            Gang aft agley,*
    An' lea'e us nought but grief and pain
            For promised joy."

"But, Mousie, you're not alone,
    In trying to plan ahead might be useless;
            Things often go wrong,*
    And leave us with nothing but grief and pain
            For the joy we expected."

*Go often wrong.

*Often goes wrong.

It goes to his heart to destroy the early daisies with the plow—

It hurts him to ruin the early daisies with the plow—

    "Wee, modest, crimson-tipped flow'r,
    Thou's met me in an evil hour;
    For I maun crush amang the stoure
            Thy slender stem.
    To spare thee now is past my pow'r,
            Thou bonnie gem.

"Wee, modest, crimson-tipped flower,
    You've caught me at a bad time;
    For I must crush you in the dirt
            Your slender stem.
    To spare you now is beyond my power,
            You beautiful gem.

    "Alas! it's no thy neebor sweet,
    The bonnie lark, companion meet,
    Bending thee 'mang the dewy weet,
            Wi' spreckl'd breast,
    When upward springing, blythe, to greet
            The purpling east.

"Sadly! it's not your sweet neighbor,
    The lovely lark, a fitting companion,
    Bending among the dewy grass,
            With a speckled breast,
    When joyfully springing up to greet
            The reddening east.

    "Cauld blew the bitter-biting North
    Upon thy early, humble birth;
    Yet cheerfully thou glinted forth
            Amid the storm,
    Scarce rear'd above the parent earth
            Thy tender form.

"Cauld blew the bitter North
On your early, humble birth;
Yet cheerfully you sparkled forth
In the storm,
Barely raised above the parent earth
Your tender form.

    "The flaunting flow'rs our gardens yield,
    High shelt'ring woods and wa's maun shield;
    But thou, beneath the random bield*
            O' clod or stane,
    Adorns the histie stibble-field,**
            Unseen, alane.

"The showy flowers our gardens produce,
    Tall sheltering woods and walls must protect;
    But you, beneath the random cover
            Of dirt or stone,
    Beautify the hilly stubble field,
            Unseen, alone.

    "There, in thy scanty mantle cauld,
    Thy snawie bosom sunward spread,
    Thou lifts thy unassuming head
            In humble guise;
    But now the share uptears thy bed,
            And low thou lies!"

"There, in your thin cloak cold,
    Your snowy chest facing the sun,
    You raise your unpretentious head
            In modest style;
    But now the plow tears up your bed,
            And you lie low!"

    *Shelter.
    **Bare stubble field.

*Shelter.
    **Barren stubble field.

Burns wrote love songs too, for he was constantly in love—often to his discredit, and at length he married Jean Armour, Scots fashion, by writing a paper saying that they were man and wife and giving it to her. This was enough in those days to make a marriage. But Burns had no money; the brothers' farm had not prospered, and Jean's father, a stern old Scotsman, would have nothing to say to Robert, who was in his opinion a bad man, and a wild, unstable, penniless rimester. He made his daughter burn her "lines," thus in his idea putting an end to the marriage.

Burns wrote love songs too, because he was always in love—sometimes to his detriment. Eventually, he married Jean Armour in a typical Scottish way, simply by writing a paper stating that they were husband and wife and giving it to her. Back then, that was enough to make a marriage. However, Burns was broke; the brothers' farm hadn't done well, and Jean's father, a strict old Scotsman, wanted nothing to do with Robert, believing he was a bad man, a wild and unstable poet with no money. He forced his daughter to burn her "lines," thinking that would end the marriage.

Robert at this was both hurt and angry, and made up his mind to leave Scotland for ever and never see his wife and children more. He got a post as overseer on an estate in Jamaica, but money to pay for his passage he had none. In order to get money some friends proposed that he should publish his poems. This he did, and the book was such a success that instead of going to Jamaica as an unknown exile Burns went to Edinburgh to be entertained, fêted, and flattered by the greatest men of the day.

Robert was both hurt and angry, and he decided to leave Scotland forever and never see his wife and kids again. He got a job as a supervisor on a plantation in Jamaica, but he didn’t have any money to pay for his ticket. To raise some funds, some friends suggested he publish his poems. He did that, and the book was such a hit that instead of going to Jamaica as an unknown exile, Burns went to Edinburgh to be celebrated, honored, and praised by the top figures of the time.

All the fine ladies and gentlemen were eager to see the plowman poet. The fuss they made over him was enough to turn the head of a lesser man. But in spite of all the flattery, Burns, though pleased and glad, remained as simple as before. He moved among the grand people in their silks and velvets clad in homespun clothes "like a farmer dressed in his best to dine with the laird"* as easily as he had moved among his humble friends. He held himself with that proud independence which later made him write—

All the elegant ladies and gentlemen were excited to see the plowman poet. The attention they gave him was enough to go to anyone else's head. But despite all the compliments, Burns, while pleased and happy, stayed as down-to-earth as ever. He mingled with the high-class people in their fancy silks and velvets, dressed in simple homespun clothes "like a farmer dressed in his best to dine with the laird"* just as comfortably as he had with his modest friends. He carried himself with a proud independence that would later inspire him to write—

*Scott.

Scott.

    "Is there for honest poverty
        That hangs his head, and a' that?
    The coward slave, we pass him by,
        We dare to be poor for a' that!
    For a' that, and a' that,
        Our toils obscure, and a' that,
    The rank is but the guinea stamp,
        The man's the gowd for a' that.

"Is there for genuine poverty
        That keeps his head down, and all that?
    The cowardly slave, we ignore him,
        We’re brave enough to be poor despite all that!
    Despite all that, and all that,
        Our hard work may not be noticed, and all that,
    Status is just a mark on a coin,
        A person’s worth is what matters despite all that.

    "What though on hamely fare we dine,
        Wear hodden grey, and a' that;
    Gie fools their silks, and knaves their wine,
        A man's a man for a' that:
    For a' that and a' that,
        Their tinsel show, and a' that;
    The honest man, though e'er sae poor,
        Is king o' men for a' that."

"What if we eat simple meals,
        Wear plain grey clothes, and all that;
    Let fools have their silks, and crooks their wine,
        A man is still a man despite all that:
    Despite all that and all that,
        Their flashy displays, and all that;
    The honest man, though he's very poor,
        Is the king of men despite all that."

After spending a brilliant winter in Edinburgh, Burns set off on several tours through his native land, visiting many of the places famous in Scottish history. But, as the months went on, he began to be restless in his seeming idleness. The smiles of the great world would not keep hunger from the door; he feared that his fame might be only a nine days' wonder, so he decided to return to his farming. He took a farm a few miles from Dumfries, and although since he had been parted from his Jean he had forgotten her time and again and made love to many another, he and she were now married, this time in good truth. From now onward it was that Burns wrote some of his most beautiful songs, and it is for his songs that we remember him. Some of them are his own entirely, and some are founded upon old songs that had been handed on for generations by the people from father to son, but had never been written down until Burns heard them and saved them from being forgotten. But in every case he left the song a far more beautiful thing than he found it. None of them perhaps is more beautiful than that he now wrote to his Jean—

After enjoying an amazing winter in Edinburgh, Burns set out on several trips throughout his homeland, visiting many places famous in Scottish history. However, as the months passed, he started to feel restless with his apparent idleness. The accolades of the outside world couldn’t keep hunger away; he worried that his fame might only be a fleeting moment, so he decided to return to farming. He took a farm a few miles from Dumfries, and even though he had forgotten about his Jean time and again and pursued many others since they had been apart, he and she were now truly married. From this point on, Burns wrote some of his most beautiful songs, and it's for these songs that we remember him. Some are entirely his own, while others are based on old songs passed down through generations by the people but never written down until Burns heard them and preserved them. In every case, he transformed the song into something far more beautiful than he found it. Perhaps none is more beautiful than the one he now wrote to his Jean—

    "Of a' the airts* the wind can blaw,
        I dearly like the wet,
    For there the bonnie lassie lives,
        The lassie I lo'e best:
    The wild-woods grow and rivers row,**
        And mony a hill between;
    But day and night my fancy's flight
        Is ever wi' my Jean.

"Of all the directions the wind can blow,
        I really like the rain,
    Because that's where the pretty girl lives,
        The girl I love the most:
    The wild woods grow and rivers flow,
        And many a hill in between;
    But day and night, my thoughts take flight
        Are always with my Jean.

    "I see her in the dewy flowers,
        I see her sweet and fair:
    I hear her in the tunefu' birds,
        I hear her charm the air;
    There's not a bonnie flower that springs
        By fountain, shaw,*** or green,
    There's not a bonnie bird that sings
        But minds me o' my Jean."

"I see her in the dewy flowers,
        I see her sweet and lovely:
    I hear her in the tuneful birds,
        I hear her enchanting the air;
    There's not a pretty flower that blooms
        By fountain, grove, or green,
    There's not a lovely bird that sings
        That reminds me of my Jean."

    *Directions.
    **Roll.
    ***Wood.

*Instructions.
    **Roll.
    ***Wood.

But farming and song-making did not seem to go together, and on his new farm Burns succeeded little better than on any that he had tried before. He thought to add to his livelihood by turning an excise man, that is, an officer whose work is to put down smuggling, to collect the duty on whisky, and to see that none upon which duty has not been paid is sold. One of his fine Edinburgh friends got an appointment for him, and he began his duties, and it would seem fulfilled them well. But this mode of life was for Burns a failure. In discharge of his duties he had to ride hundreds of miles in all kinds of weathers. He became worn out by the fatigue of it, and it brought him into the temptation of drinking too much. Things went with him from bad to worse, and at length he died at the age of thirty-six, worn out by toil and sin and suffering.

But farming and songwriting didn’t seem to mix, and on his new farm, Burns didn’t do much better than he had on any of the others he tried before. He thought he could improve his income by becoming an excise officer, which means someone whose job is to combat smuggling, collect taxes on whisky, and ensure that no whisky is sold without the tax being paid. One of his wealthy friends in Edinburgh helped him get a job, and he started working in that role and apparently did his job well. However, this lifestyle ended up being a failure for Burns. To carry out his duties, he had to travel hundreds of miles in all kinds of weather. He became exhausted from the effort, and it led him to drink too much. Things continued to deteriorate for him until he eventually died at the age of thirty-six, worn out by hard work, vice, and suffering.

In many ways his was a misspent life "at once unfinished and a ruin."* His was the poet's soul bound in the body of clay. He was an unhappy man, and we cannot but pity him, and yet remember him with gratitude for the beautiful songs he gave us. In his own words we may say—

In many ways, his life was wasted, "at once unfinished and a ruin."* He had the soul of a poet trapped in a physical body. He was an unhappy man, and we can’t help but feel sorry for him, but we also remember him with gratitude for the beautiful songs he created for us. In his own words, we may say—

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

    "Is there a man, whose judgment clear,
    Can others teach the course to steer,
    Yet runs, himself, life's mad career,
            Wild as the wave?
    Here pause—and, through the starting tear,
            Survey this grave."

"Is there a man, whose judgment is clear,
    Who can teach others how to navigate,
    Yet rushes through life’s chaotic journey,
            Wild like the wave?
    Here pause—and, through the starting tear,
            Reflect on this grave."

Burns was a true son of the soil. There is no art in his songs but only nature. Apart form his melody what strikes us most is his truth; he sang of what he saw, of what he felt and knew. He knew the Scottish peasant through and through. Grave and humorous, simple and cunning, honest and hypocritical, proud and independent—every phase of him is to be found in Burns's poems. He knew love too; and in every phase—happy and unhappy, worthy and unworthy—he sings of it. But it is of love in truth that he sings. Here we have no more the make-believe of the Elizabethan age, no longer the stilted measure of the Georgian. The day of the heroic couplet is done; with Burns we come back to nature.

Burns was a true child of the land. There's no artifice in his songs, just nature. Apart from his melodies, what stands out the most is his honesty; he sang about what he saw, what he felt, and what he knew. He understood the Scottish peasant inside and out. Serious and funny, straightforward and clever, sincere and deceitful, proud and independent—every aspect of him can be found in Burns's poems. He also understood love; in every form—happy and sad, deserving and undeserving—he sings about it. But he sings of love with authenticity. Here, we no longer have the pretentiousness of the Elizabethan era, nor the stiff structure of the Georgian period. The era of the heroic couplet is over; with Burns, we return to nature.

BOOK TO READ

Selected Works of Robert Burns, edited by R. Sutherland. (This is probably the best selection for juvenile readers.)

Selected Works of Robert Burns, edited by R. Sutherland. (This is likely the best collection for young readers.)

Chapter LXXIII COWPER—"THE TASK"

WHILE Burns was weaving his wonderful songs among the Lowland hills of Scotland, another lover of nature was telling of placid English life, of simple everyday doings, in a quiet little country town in England. This man was William Cowper.

WHILE Burns was crafting his beautiful songs among the Lowland hills of Scotland, another nature enthusiast was describing the peaceful English life, filled with simple daily activities, in a small country town in England. This man was William Cowper.

Cowper was the son of a clergyman. He was born in 1731 and became a barrister, but it seemed a profession for which he was little fitted. He was shy and morbidly religious, and he also liked literature much better than law. Still he continued his way of life until, when he was thirty-two, he was offered a post as Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords. He wished to accept the post, but was told he must stand an examination at the bar of the House of Lords.

Cowper was the son of a clergyman. He was born in 1731 and became a barrister, but it seemed to be a profession he wasn’t well-suited for. He was shy and overly religious, and he also preferred literature to law. Still, he kept up with his career until, at the age of thirty-two, he was offered a position as Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords. He wanted to accept the position but was informed that he would need to take an exam at the bar of the House of Lords.

This was more than his nervous sensitive nature could bear. Rather than face the trial he decided to die. Three times he tried to kill himself. Three times he failed. Then the darkness of madness closed in upon him. Religious terrors seized him, and for many months he suffered agonies of mind. But at length his tortured brain found rest, and he became once more a sane man.

This was more than his anxious and sensitive nature could handle. Instead of facing the trial, he chose to end his life. He attempted to kill himself three times and failed each time. Then the darkness of insanity surrounded him. Religious fears overwhelmed him, and he suffered mental agony for many months. But eventually, his tormented mind found peace, and he became sane again.

Then he made up his mind to leave London, and all the excitements of a life for which he was not fit, and after a few changes here and there he settled down to a peaceful life with a clergyman and his wife, named Unwin. And when after two years Mr. Unwin died, Cowper still lived with his widow. With her he moved to Olney in Buckinghamshire. It was here that, together with the curate, John Newton, Cowper wrote the Olney hymns, many of which are still well loved to-day. Perhaps one of the best is that beginning—

Then he decided to leave London and all the excitement of a life he didn't fit into. After a few changes here and there, he settled into a peaceful life with a clergyman and his wife, named Unwin. When Mr. Unwin died two years later, Cowper continued to live with his widow. With her, he moved to Olney in Buckinghamshire. It was here that, along with the curate, John Newton, Cowper wrote the Olney hymns, many of which are still cherished today. Perhaps one of the best starts with—

    "God moves in a mysterious way,
        His wonders to perform;
    He plants His footsteps in the sea,
        And rides upon the storm."

"God works in mysterious ways,
        His wonders to reveal;
    He sets His path in the ocean,
        And rides the storm."

It was written when Cowper felt again the darkness of insanity closing in upon him. Once again he tried to end his life, but again the storm passed.

It was written when Cowper felt the darkness of insanity closing in on him once more. He tried to take his own life again, but once again, the storm passed.

Cowper was already a man of nearly fifty when these hymns first appeared. Shortly afterwards he published another volume of poems in the style of Pope.

Cowper was almost fifty when these hymns were first released. Soon after, he published another collection of poems in the style of Pope.

It was after this that Cowper found another friend who brought some brightness into his life. Lady Austen, a widow, took a house near Cowper and Mrs. Unwin, and became a third in their friendship. It was she who told Cowper the story of John Gilpin. The story tickled his fancy so that he woke in the night with laughter over it. He decided to make a ballad of the story, and the next day the ballad was finished. I think I need hardly give you any quotation here. You all know that—

It was after this that Cowper found another friend who brought some light into his life. Lady Austen, a widow, moved into a house near Cowper and Mrs. Unwin, becoming a part of their friendship. She was the one who told Cowper the story of John Gilpin. The story amused him so much that he woke up at night laughing about it. He decided to turn the story into a ballad, and by the next day, the ballad was complete. I don't think I need to quote any of it here. You all know that—

    "John Gilpin was a citizen
        Of credit and reknown,
    A train-band captain eke was he
        Of famous London town."

"John Gilpin was a citizen
        Of good reputation,
    A militia captain too, he was
        From famous London town."

And you have heard his adventures on the anniversary of his wedding day.

And you’ve heard about his adventures on the anniversary of his wedding day.

John Gilpin was first published in a magazine, and there it was seen by an actor famous in his day, who took it for a recitation. It at once became a success, and thousands of copies were sold.

John Gilpin was first published in a magazine, and there it was seen by a well-known actor of the time, who decided to perform it. It quickly became a hit, and thousands of copies were sold.

It was Lady Austen, too, who urged Cowper to his greatest work, The Task. She wanted him to try blank verse, but he objected that he had nothing to write about. "You can write upon any subject," replied Lady Austen, "write upon the sofa."

It was Lady Austen, too, who encouraged Cowper to create his greatest work, The Task. She wanted him to try blank verse, but he insisted that he had nothing to write about. "You can write about anything," replied Lady Austen, "write about the sofa."

So Cowper accepted the task thus set for him, and began to write. The first book of The Task is called The Sofa, and through all the six books we follow the course of his simple country life. It is the epic of simplicity, at once pathetic and playful. Its tuneful, easy blank verse never rises to the grandeur of Milton's, yet there are fine passages in it. Though Cowper lived a retired and uneventful life, the great questions of his day found an echo in his heart. Canada had been won and the American States lost when he wrote—

So Cowper took on the challenge he was given and started to write. The first book of The Task is titled The Sofa, and throughout all six books, we follow the journey of his simple country life. It's an epic of simplicity, both touching and playful. Its melodic, easy-going blank verse may not reach the grandeur of Milton's, but it contains some beautiful passages. Although Cowper led a quiet and uneventful life, the major issues of his time resonated with him. Canada had been gained and the American States lost when he wrote—

    "England, with all thy faults, I love thee still—
    My Country! and, while yet a nook is left
    Where English minds and manners may be found,
    Shall be constrained to love thee.
    . . . . . .
    Time was when it was praise and boast enough
    In every clime, and travel where we might,
    That we were born her children; praise enough
    To fill the ambition of a private man,
    That Chatham's language was his mother tongue,
    And Wolfe's great name compatriot with his own.
    Farewell those honours, and farewell with them
    The hope of such hereafter! they have fallen
    Each in his field of glory: one in arms,
    And one in council—Wolfe upon the lap
    Of smiling Victory that moment won,
    And Chatham heart-sick of his country's shame
    They made us many soldiers. Chatham, still
    Consulting England's happiness at home,
    Secured it by an unforgiving frown,
    If any wronged her. Wolfe, where'er he fought,
    Put so much of his heart into his act,
    That his example had a magnet's force,
    And all were swift to follow where all loved."

"England, with all your flaws, I love you still—
    My Country! and, as long as there's even a small place left
    Where English minds and ways can be found,
    I will be compelled to love you.
    . . . . . .
    There was a time when it was enough to say with pride
    In every land, wherever we traveled,
    That we were born her children; that alone was praise
    To satisfy the ambitions of an ordinary person,
    That Chatham's words were his mother tongue,
    And Wolfe's great name was alongside his own.
    Goodbye to those honors, and goodbye to the hope
    Of such a future! they've all fallen
    Each in his own field of glory: one in battle,
    And one in council—Wolfe on the lap
    Of smiling Victory at that moment won,
    And Chatham heartbroken over his country's shame.
    They made us many soldiers. Chatham, still
    Focused on England's happiness at home,
    Secured it with an unyielding frown,
    If anyone wronged her. Wolfe, wherever he fought,
    Put so much of his heart into his actions,
    That his example had a magnetic pull,
    And everyone rushed to follow where they were inspired."

These lines are from the second book of The Task called The Timepiece. The third is called The Garden, the fourth The Winter Evening. There we have the well-known picture of a quiet evening by the cozy fireside. The post boy has come "with spattered boots, strapped waist, and frozen locks." He has brought letters and the newspaper—

These lines are from the second book of The Task called The Timepiece. The third is called The Garden, and the fourth is The Winter Evening. In that section, we find the familiar scene of a peaceful evening by the warm fireside. The postman arrives "with spattered boots, strapped waist, and frozen locks." He has brought letters and the newspaper—

    "Now stir the fire, and close the shutters fast,
    Let fall the curtains, wheel the sofa round,
    And, while the bubbling and loud-hissing urn
    Throws up a steamy column, and the cups,
    That cheer but not inebriate, wait on each,
    So let us welcome peaceful evening in."

"Now tend to the fire and shut the windows tight,
    Pull down the curtains, rearrange the sofa,
    And while the bubbling and loudly hissing kettle
    Rises with steam, and the cups,
    That warm but don't intoxicate, stand ready,
    Let’s welcome in the calm of the evening."

The poem ends with two books called The Winter Morning Walk and The Winter Walk at Noon. Though not grand, The Task is worth reading. It is, too, an easily read, and easily understood poem, and through it all we feel the love of nature, the return to romance and simplicity. In the last book we see Cowper's love of animals. There he sings, "If not the virtues, yet the worth, of brutes."

The poem concludes with two sections titled The Winter Morning Walk and The Winter Walk at Noon. While it may not be epic, The Task is definitely worth your time. It's also straightforward and easy to understand, and throughout it, we sense a deep appreciation for nature, along with a return to romance and simplicity. In the final section, we witness Cowper's affection for animals. There, he writes, "If not the virtues, yet the worth, of brutes."

Cowper loved animals tenderly and understood them in a wonderful manner. He tamed some hares and made them famous in his verse. And when he felt madness coming upon him he often found relief in his interest in these pets. One of his poems tells how Cowper scolded his spaniel Beau for killing a little baby bird "not because you were hungry," says the poet, "but out of naughtiness." Here is Beau's reply—

Cowper had a deep affection for animals and understood them in an amazing way. He domesticated some hares and made them well-known through his poetry. When he sensed madness creeping in, he often found comfort in caring for these pets. One of his poems describes how Cowper chastised his spaniel Beau for killing a little baby bird, saying, "not because you were hungry, but out of naughtiness." Here is Beau's reply—

    "Sir, when I flew to seize the bird
        In spite of your command,
    A louder voice than yours I heard,
        And harder to withstand.

"Sir, when I flew to catch the bird
        Despite your command,
    I heard a louder voice than yours,
        And it was harder to resist.

    "You cried 'Forbear!;—but in my breast
        A mightier cried 'Proceed!'—
    'Twas nature, sir, whose strong behest
        Impelled me to the deed.

"You cried 'Wait!';—but in my heart
        A stronger voice said 'Go ahead!'—
    It was nature, sir, whose powerful command
        Driven me to the act.

    "Yet much as nature I respect,
        I ventured once to break
    (As you perhaps may recollect)
        Her precept for your sake;

"Yet as much as I respect nature,
        I once dared to break
    (As you might remember)
        Her rule for your sake;

    "And when your linnet on a day,
        Passing his prison door,
    Had fluttered all his strength away
        And panting pressed the floor,

"And when your linnet on a day,
        Passing his prison door,
    Had fluttered all his strength away
        And panting pressed the floor,

    "Well knowing him a sacred thing
        Not destined to my tooth,
    I only kissed his ruffled wing
        And licked the feathers smooth.

"Well knowing him a sacred thing
        Not meant for me to consume,
    I just kissed his ruffled wing
        And smoothed out the feathers.

    "Let my obedience then excuse
        My disobedience now,
    Nor some reproof yourself refuse
        From your aggrieved Bow-wow;

"Let my compliance now justify
        My defiance before,
    And don’t reject some feedback
        From your upset pup;"

    "If killing birds be such a crime
        (Which I can hardly see),

"If killing birds is such a crime
        (Which I can hardly understand),

    What think you, sir, of killing Time
        With verse addressed to me?"

What do you think, sir, about killing time
        With some verses aimed at me?"

As Cowper's life went on, the terrible lapses into insanity became more frequent, but his sweet and kindly temper won him many friends, and he still wrote a great deal. And among the many things he wrote, his letters to his friends were not the least interesting. They are among the best letters in our language.

As Cowper's life continued, the awful episodes of insanity became more frequent, but his gentle and kind nature earned him many friends, and he still wrote a lot. Among the many things he wrote, his letters to his friends were especially interesting. They are considered some of the best letters in our language.

Perhaps Cowper's greatest accomplishment, though not his greatest work, was a translation of Homer. He had never considered Pope's Homer good, and he wished to leave to the world a better. Cowper's version was published in 1791, and he fondly believed that it would take the place of Pope's. But although Cowper's may be more correct, it is plain and dry, and while Pope's is still read and remembered, Cowper's is forgotten.

Perhaps Cowper's greatest achievement, though not his best work, was his translation of Homer. He never thought Pope's version was good, and he wanted to give the world a better one. Cowper's translation was published in 1791, and he hoped it would replace Pope's. However, even though Cowper's may be more accurate, it's plain and dry, and while Pope's is still read and remembered, Cowper's has been forgotten.

Indeed, that Cowper is remembered at all is due more to his shorter poems such as Boadicea and The Wreck of the Royal George, and chiefly, perhaps, to John Gilpin, which in its own way is a treasure that we would not be without. Other of his shorter poems are full of a simple pathos and gentle humor. The last he wrote was called The Castaway, and the verse with which it ends describes not unfittingly the close of his own life. For his mind sank ever deeper into the shadow of madness until he died in April 1800—

Indeed, Cowper is remembered mainly for his shorter poems like Boadicea and The Wreck of the Royal George, and especially for John Gilpin, which is a gem that we would not want to miss. Other shorter poems of his are filled with simple emotion and gentle humor. The last one he wrote is called The Castaway, and the final lines describe quite fittingly the end of his own life. His mind sank deeper into the darkness of madness until he passed away in April 1800—

    "No voice divine the storm allayed,
        No light propitious shone;
    When, snatched from all effectual aid,
        We perished, each alone:
    But I beneath a rougher sea,
    And whelmed in deeper gulfs than he."

"No heavenly voice calmed the storm,
        No favorable light appeared;
    When, taken from all effective help,
        We died, each on our own:
    But I beneath a harsher sea,
    And overwhelmed in deeper depths than he."

Cowper was never a power in our literature, but he was a forerunner, "the forerunner of the great Restoration of our literature."* And unlike most forerunners he was popular in his own day. And although it is faint, like the scent of forgotten rose leaves, his poetry still keeps a charm and sweetness for those who will look for it.

Cowper was never a major force in our literature, but he was a trailblazer, "the trailblazer of the great Restoration of our literature."* And unlike most trailblazers, he was well-liked in his own time. Even though it's subtle, like the fragrance of dried rose petals, his poetry still holds a charm and sweetness for those who take the time to appreciate it.

*Macaulay.

Macaulay.

Chapter LXXIV WORDSWORTH—THE POET OF NATURE

COWPER was as a straw blown along the path; he had no force in himself, he showed the direction of the wind. Now we come to one who was not only a far greater poet, but who was a force in our literature. This man was William Wordsworth. He was the apostle of simplicity, the prophet of nature. He sang of the simplest things, of the common happenings of everyday life, and that too a simple life.

COWPER was like a straw tossed along the path; he had no power of his own, just reflected the direction of the wind. Now, we turn to someone who was not only a much greater poet but also a significant force in our literature. This man was William Wordsworth. He was the advocate of simplicity, the prophet of nature. He wrote about the simplest things, the ordinary events of daily life, and that as well was a simple life.

His desire was to choose words only which were really used by men in everyday talk, "and, at the same time, to throw over them a certain colouring of the imagination."

His goal was to pick words that people actually use in daily conversation, "and, at the same time, to add a touch of imagination to them."

He chose to sing of humble life because there men's thoughts and feelings were more free from art and restraint, there they spoke a plainer, more forceful language, there they were in touch with all that was lasting and true in Nature. Here then, you will say, is the poet for us, the poet who tells of simple things in simple words, such as we can understand. And yet, perhaps, strange as it may seem, there is no poet who makes less appeal to young minds than does Wordsworth.

He chose to sing about everyday life because there, people's thoughts and feelings were freer from artifice and restraint. There, they spoke in a clearer, more powerful way, connecting with what is lasting and true in Nature. So, you might say, here is the poet for us—the poet who talks about simple things in straightforward words that we can all understand. And yet, oddly enough, there is no poet who appeals less to young minds than Wordsworth.

In reading poetry, though we may not always understand every word of it, we want to feel the thrill and glamour of it. And when Wordsworth remembers his own rules and keeps to them there is no glamour, and his simplicity is apt to seem to us mere silliness.

In reading poetry, even if we don’t always get every word, we want to feel its excitement and allure. When Wordsworth sticks to his own rules, it lacks that allure, and his simplicity can come off as just plain foolishness.

When we are very young we cannot walk alone, and are glad of a kindly helping hand to guide our footsteps. In learning to read, as in learning to walk, it is at first well to trust to a guiding hand. And in learning to read poetry it is at first well to use selections chosen for us by those wiser than ourselves. Later, when we can go alone, we take a man's whole work, and choose for ourselves what we will most love in it. And it is only by making use of this power of choice that we can really enjoy what is best. But of all our great writers Wordsworth is perhaps the last in the reading of whose works we willingly go alone. He is perhaps the writer who gains most by being read in selections. Indeed, for some of us there never comes a time when we care to read his whole works.

When we’re very young, we can’t walk on our own and are grateful for a friendly hand to help guide us. Learning to read is similar to learning to walk; at first, it’s good to rely on someone to show us the way. When it comes to reading poetry, it’s also wise to start with selections chosen by those who know more than we do. Later, once we can explore on our own, we dive into a writer’s complete work and pick what we love the most. It’s only by exercising this choice that we truly appreciate the best. However, of all our great writers, Wordsworth is probably the one we’re least inclined to read independently. He’s the author who benefits the most from being read in selections. In fact, for some of us, there may never be a time when we feel like reading all of his works.

For if we take his whole works, at times we plow through pages of dry-as-dust argument where there is never a glimmer of that beauty which makes poetry a joy, till we grow weary of it. Then suddenly there springs to our eye a line of truest beauty which sets our senses atingle with delight, and all our labor is more than paid. And if our great poets were to be judged by single lines or single stanzas we may safely say that Wordsworth would be placed high among them. He is so placed, but it is rather by the love of the few than by the voice of the many.

For if we look at all his works, sometimes we slog through pages of tedious arguments with no hint of the beauty that makes poetry enjoyable, and we start to feel tired of it. Then, out of nowhere, a line of pure beauty catches our eye, igniting our senses with delight, and all our effort feels more than worth it. If we were to judge our great poets by individual lines or stanzas, we could confidently say that Wordsworth would rank among the best. He does hold that position, but it’s more due to the appreciation of a few rather than the acclaim of the many.

I am not trying to make you afraid of reading Wordsworth, I am only warning you that you must not go to him expecting to gather flowers. You must go expecting to and willing to dig for gold. Yet although Wordsworth gives us broad deserts of prose in his poetry, he himself knew the joy of words in lovely sequence.

I’m not trying to scare you away from reading Wordsworth; I’m just advising you not to approach his work expecting to easily find treasures. You need to be ready to dig for the gold. Even though Wordsworth has long stretches of straightforward prose in his poetry, he understood the joy of beautifully arranged words.

He tells us that when he was ten years old, or less, already his mind—

He tells us that when he was ten years old, or even younger, his mind—

    "With conscious pleasure opened to the charm
    Of words in tuneful order, found them sweet
    For their own sakes, a passion, and a power;
    And phrases pleased me chosen for delight,
    For pomp, or love."*

"With deliberate joy, I embraced the beauty
    Of words arranged in harmony, finding them delightful
    For their own reasons, a passion, and a force;
    And I enjoyed the phrases selected for enjoyment,
    For grandeur, or love."*

*Prelude, book v.

Prelude, book 5.

When Wordsworth first published his poems they were received with scorn, and he was treated with neglect greater even than most great poets have had to endure. But in time the tide turned and people came at last to acknowledge that Wordsworth was not only a poet, but a great one. He showed men a new way of poetry; he proved to them that nightingale was as poetical a word as Philomel, that it was possible to speak of the sun and the moon as the sun and the moon, and not as Phoebus and Diana. Phoebus, Diana, and Philomel are, with the thoughts they convey, beautiful in their right places, but so are the sun, moon, and nightingale.

When Wordsworth first published his poems, they were met with ridicule, and he faced more neglect than most great poets have had to endure. However, over time, people began to recognize that Wordsworth wasn’t just a poet, but a great one. He introduced a new way of writing poetry; he showed that “nightingale” was just as poetic as “Philomel,” and that it was perfectly fine to refer to the sun and the moon simply as the sun and the moon, rather than as Phoebus and Diana. Phoebus, Diana, and Philomel are lovely in the right context, but so are the sun, moon, and nightingale.

Wordsworth tried to make men see with new eyes the little everyday things that they had looked upon week by week and year by year until they had grown common. He tried to make them see these things again with "the glory and the freshness of a dream."*

Wordsworth aimed to help people view the simple, everyday things they encountered week after week, year after year, with new perspectives. He wanted them to see these things again with "the glory and the freshness of a dream."*

*Ode, Intimations of Immortality.

Ode: Intimations of Immortality.

Wordsworth fought the battle of the simple word, and phrase, and thought, and won it. And the poets who came after him, and not the poets only, but the prose writer too, whether they acknowledged it or not, whether they knew it or now, entered as by right into the possession of the kingdom which he had won for them.

Wordsworth fought for the value of simple words, phrases, and ideas, and he succeeded. The poets who followed him, and even prose writers, whether they recognized it or not, whether they were aware of it or not, rightfully inherited the realm he had created for them.

And now let me tell you a little of the life of this nature poet.

And now let me share a bit about the life of this nature poet.

William Wordsworth was born at Cockermouth in Cumberland in 1770. He was the second son of John Wordsworth, a lawyer, and law agent for the Earl of Lonsdale. William's mother died when he was still a very small boy, and he remembered little about her. He remembered dimly that one day as he was going to church, she pinned some flowers into his coat. He remembered seeing her once lying in an easy chair when she was ill, and that was nearly all.

William Wordsworth was born in Cockermouth, Cumberland, in 1770. He was the second son of John Wordsworth, a lawyer and legal agent for the Earl of Lonsdale. William's mother passed away when he was just a small child, and he didn't remember much about her. He vaguely recalled that one day, as he was heading to church, she pinned some flowers onto his coat. He remembered seeing her once lying in an armchair when she was sick, and that was about it.

Before Wordsworth lost his mother he had a happy out-door childhood. He spent long days playing about in garden and orchard, or on the banks of the Derwent, with his friends and brothers and his sister Dorothy. In one of his long poems called The Prelude, which is a history of his own young life, he tells of these happy childish hours. In other of his poems he tells of the love and comradeship that there was between himself and his sister, though she was two years younger—

Before Wordsworth lost his mother, he had a happy childhood filled with outdoor adventures. He spent long days playing in the garden and orchard, or by the banks of the Derwent, with his friends, brothers, and his sister Dorothy. In one of his long poems called The Prelude, which chronicles his own youth, he reflects on these joyful childhood moments. In some of his other poems, he writes about the love and camaraderie he shared with his sister, even though she was two years younger.

    "Oh! pleasant, pleasant were the days,
    The time, when, in our childish plays,
    My sister Emmeline and I
    Together chased the butterfly!

"Oh! How enjoyable and delightful were the days,
    Back when, during our childhood games,
    My sister Emmeline and I
    Chased the butterfly together!

    A very hunter did I rush
    Upon the prey:—with leaps and springs
    I followed on from brake to bush;
    But she, God love her! feared to brush
    The dust from off its wings."*

A skilled hunter, I dashed
    After the prey:—with jumps and bounds
    I pursued from thicket to shrub;
    But she, bless her heart! was scared to disturb
    The dust from its wings."*

*To a Butterfly.

*To a Butterfly.

Together they spied out the sparrows' nests and watched the tiny nestlings as they grew, the big rough boy learning much from his tender-hearted, gentle sister. In after years he said—

Together they watched the sparrows' nests and observed the little nestlings as they grew, the big tough boy learning a lot from his caring, gentle sister. In later years he said—

    "She gave me eyes, she gave me ears;
    And humble cares, and delicate fears;
    A heart, the fountain of sweet tears;
    And love, and thought, and joy."*

"She gave me sight, she gave me hearing;
    And gentle worries, and subtle fears;
    A heart, the source of sweet tears;
    And love, and thought, and joy."*

*The Sparrow's Nest.

The Sparrow's Nest.

When the mother died these happy days for brother and sister together were done, for Willie went to school at Hawkshead with his brothers, and Dorothy was sent to live with her grandfather at Penrith.

When their mom passed away, those happy times for the brother and sister came to an end. Willie went off to school in Hawkshead with his brothers, and Dorothy was sent to live with their grandfather in Penrith.

But Wordsworth's school-time was happy too. Hawkshead was among the beautiful lake and mountain scenery that he loved. He had a great deal of freedom, and out of school hours could take long rambles, day and night too. When moon and stars were shining he would wander among the hills until the spirit of the place laid hold of him, and he says—

But Wordsworth's school days were happy as well. Hawkshead was surrounded by the beautiful lakes and mountains he loved. He had a lot of freedom and could go on long walks outside of school hours, both day and night. When the moon and stars were shining, he would roam among the hills until the spirit of the place took hold of him, and he says—

    "I heard among the solitary hills
    Low breathings coming after me, and sounds
    Of undistinguishable motion, steps
    Almost as silent as the turf they trod."*

"I heard among the lonely hills
    Soft breaths following me, and sounds
    Of indistinct movement, steps
    Almost as quiet as the grass they walked on."*

*Prelude, book i.

*Prelude, Book 1.

Wordsworth fished and bird-nested, climbing perilous crags and slippery rocks to find rare eggs. In summer he and his companions rowed upon the lake, in winter they skated.

Wordsworth fished and looked for bird nests, climbing dangerous cliffs and slippery rocks to find rare eggs. In summer, he and his friends rowed on the lake, and in winter, they went ice skating.

    "And in the frosty season, when the sun
    Was set, and visible for many a mile
    The cottage windows blazed through twilight gloom,
    I heeded not their summons: happy time
    It was indeed for all of us—for me
    A time of rapture! Clear and loud
    The village clock tolled six,—I wheeled about,
    Proud and exulting like an untired horse
    That cares not for his home. All shod with steel,
    We hissed along the polished ice in games.
    . . . . . .
    We were a noisy crew; the sun in heaven
    Beheld not vales more beautiful than ours;
    Nor saw a band in happiness and joy
    Richer, or worthier of the ground they trod."*

"And in the cold season, when the sun
    Had set, and you could see for miles
    The cottage windows shining through the twilight,
    I didn't respond to their calls: it was a happy time
    For all of us—for me
    A time of bliss! Loud and clear
    The village clock chimed six,—I turned around,
    Proud and elated like a tireless horse
    That doesn’t care about heading home. All geared up,
    We glided over the smooth ice playing games.
    . . . . . .
    We were a lively bunch; the sun in the sky
    Didn’t see valleys more beautiful than ours;
    Nor saw a group in happiness and joy
    More rich, or more deserving of the ground they walked on."*

*Prelude, book i.

*Prelude, Book 1.

Yet among all this noisy boyish fun and laughter, Wordsworth's strange, keen love of nature took root and grew. At times he says—

Yet amid all this loud, boyish fun and laughter, Wordsworth's deep and intense love for nature took root and flourished. At times he says—

            "Even then I felt
    Gleams like the flashing of a shield:—the earth
    And common face of nature spake to me
    Rememberable things."*

"Even then I felt
    Glints like the shimmer of a shield:—the earth
    And familiar face of nature spoke to me
    Unforgettable things."*

*Prelude, book i.

Prelude, Book 1.

He read, too, what he liked, spending many happy hours over
Gulliver's Travels, and the Tale of a Tub, Don Quixote, and the
Arabian Nights.

He also read what he enjoyed, spending many happy hours with
Gulliver's Travels, A Tale of a Tub, Don Quixote, and the
Arabian Nights.

While Wordsworth was still at school his father died. His uncles then took charge of him, and after he left school sent him to Cambridge. Wordsworth did nothing great at college. He took his degree without honors, and left Cambridge still undecided what his career in life was to be. He did not feel himself good enough for the Church. He did not care for law, but rather liked the idea of being a soldier. That idea, however, he also gave up, and for a time he drifted.

While Wordsworth was still in school, his father passed away. His uncles took care of him and, after he finished school, sent him to Cambridge. Wordsworth didn’t achieve anything remarkable at college. He graduated without honors and left Cambridge still unsure about his career. He didn’t think he was good enough for the Church. He wasn’t interested in law but liked the idea of being a soldier. However, he eventually gave up that idea too, and for a while, he just drifted.

In those days one of the world's great dramas was being enacted. The French Revolution had begun. With the great struggle the poet's heart was stirred, his imagination fired. It seemed to him that a new dawn of freedom and joy and peace was breaking on the world, and "France lured him forth." He crossed the Channel, and for two years he lived through all the storm and stress of the Revolution. He might have ended his life in the fearful Reign of Terror which was coming on, had not his friends in England called him home. He left France full of pity, and sorrow, and disappointment, for no reign of peace had come, and the desire for Liberty had been swallowed up in the desire for Empire.

In those days, one of the world's great dramas was unfolding. The French Revolution had started. The poet was deeply moved, and his imagination was ignited. It felt like a new dawn of freedom, joy, and peace was emerging in the world, and "France drew him in." He crossed the Channel and spent two years experiencing all the turmoil and chaos of the Revolution. He might have lost his life in the terrifying Reign of Terror that was about to come, if not for his friends in England who beckoned him home. He left France filled with pity, sorrow, and disappointment, for no era of peace had arrived, and the longing for Liberty had been consumed by the desire for Empire.

In spite of his years of travel, in spite of the fact that it was necessary for him to earn his living, Wordsworth was still unsettled as to what his work in life was to be, when a friend dying left him nine hundred pounds. With Wordworth's simple tastes this sum was enough to live upon for several years, so he asked his dearly loved sister Dorothy to make her home with him, and together they settled down to a simple cottage life in Dorsetshire. It was a happy thing for Wordsworth that he found such a comrade in his sister. From first to last she was his friend and helper, cheering and soothing him when need be—

In spite of his years of traveling and the necessity of earning a living, Wordsworth was still uncertain about what he wanted to do with his life when a friend passed away and left him nine hundred pounds. With his modest tastes, that amount was enough for him to live on for several years, so he invited his beloved sister Dorothy to move in with him, and together they settled into a simple cottage life in Dorsetshire. It was a fortunate situation for Wordsworth to have such a companion in his sister. From beginning to end, she was his friend and supporter, uplifting and comforting him when he needed it.

    "Her voice was like a hidden bird that sang,
    The thought of her was like a flash of light,
    Or an unseen companionship, a breath
    Of fragrance independent of the wind."

"Her voice was like a secret bird singing,
    Thinking of her was like a sudden spark,
    Or an invisible friend, a breath
    Of fragrance that didn't depend on the wind."

Another poet, Samuel Taylor Coleridge, whom William and Dorothy Wordsworth now met, calls her "Wordsworth's exquisite sister." "She is a woman indeed, in mind I mean, and in heart. . . . In every motion her innocent soul out-beams so brightly that who saw her would say 'Guilt was a thing impossible with her.'"

Another poet, Samuel Taylor Coleridge, who William and Dorothy Wordsworth now met, calls her "Wordsworth's exquisite sister." "She is truly a woman, in mind and heart. . . . In every movement, her innocent soul shines so brightly that anyone who sees her would say 'Guilt is impossible for her.'"

Chapter LXXV WORDSWORTH AND COLERIDGE—THE LAKE POETS

AFTER Coleridge and Wordsworth once met they soon became fast friends, and in order to be near Coleridge the Wordsworths moved to another house near Nether Stowey in Somersetshire.

AFTER Coleridge and Wordsworth met, they quickly became close friends, and to be closer to Coleridge, the Wordsworths moved to a different house near Nether Stowey in Somerset.

Coleridge was two years or more younger than Wordsworth, having been born in 1772. He was the thirteenth child of his father, who was a clergyman. As a boy he was sensitive and lonely, liking better to day-dream by himself than to play with his fellows. While still a mere child he loved books. Before he was five he had read the Arabian Nights, and he peopled his day dreams with giants and genii, slaves and fair princesses. When he was ten he went to school at Christ's Hospital, the Bluecoat School. Here he met Charles Lamb, who also became a writer, and whose Essays and Tales from Shakespeare I hope you will soon read.

Coleridge was more than two years younger than Wordsworth, having been born in 1772. He was the thirteenth child of his father, who was a clergyman. As a kid, he was sensitive and lonely, preferring to daydream alone rather than play with other kids. Even as a young child, he loved books. By the time he was five, he had read the Arabian Nights and filled his daydreams with giants, genies, slaves, and beautiful princesses. At ten, he attended Christ's Hospital, the Bluecoat School. There, he met Charles Lamb, who also became a writer, and whose Essays and Tales from Shakespeare I hope you’ll read soon.

At school even his fellows saw how clever Coleridge was. He read greedily and talked with any one who would listen and answer. In his lonely wanderings about London on "leave days" he was delighted if he could induce any stray passer-by to talk, especially, he says, if he was dressed in black. No subject came amiss to him, religion, philosophy, science, or poetry. From school Coleridge went to Cambridge, but after a time, getting into trouble and debt, he ran away and enlisted in a cavalry regiment under the name of Silas Tomkyn Comberback.

At school, even his classmates recognized how smart Coleridge was. He read voraciously and engaged in conversation with anyone who would listen and respond. During his solitary strolls around London on his days off, he was thrilled if he could strike up a conversation with any random passerby, especially if they were dressed in black. No topic was off-limits for him—religion, philosophy, science, or poetry. After school, Coleridge went to Cambridge, but eventually, after getting into trouble and accumulating debt, he ran away and enlisted in a cavalry regiment under the name Silas Tomkyn Comberback.

In a few months, however, he was discovered, and his brothers bought him out. He then went back to Cambridge, but left again at the end of the same year without taking a degree.

In a few months, though, he was found out, and his brothers bought him out. He then returned to Cambridge but left again at the end of the same year without earning a degree.

Meantime, while on a visit to Oxford, he had met Southey, another poet who was at this time a student there.

Meantime, during a visit to Oxford, he met Southey, another poet who was a student there at the time.

Robert Southey was born in 1774, and was the son of a Bristol Linen draper, but he was brought up chiefly by an aunt in Bath. At fourteen he went to school at Westminster, and later to Balliol College, Oxford. When Coleridge met him he was just twenty, and Coleridge twenty-two. Like Wordsworth, they were both fired with enthusiasm for the French Revolution, and they soon became friends.

Robert Southey was born in 1774 and was the son of a linen merchant in Bristol, but he was mostly raised by his aunt in Bath. At fourteen, he attended school at Westminster, and later went to Balliol College, Oxford. When Coleridge met him, Southey was just twenty and Coleridge was twenty-two. Like Wordsworth, both of them were filled with excitement about the French Revolution, and they quickly became friends.

With some others of like mind they formed a little society, which they called the Pantisocracy, from Greek words meaning all-equal- rule. They decided that they should all marry and then emigrate to the banks of the Susquehanna (chosen, it has been said, because of its beautiful name), and there form a little Utopia. Property was to be in common, each man laboring on the land two hours a day in order to provide food for the company. But the fine scheme came to nothing, for meanwhile none of the company had enough money to pay for his passage to the banks of the beautiful-sounding river. Coleridge and Southey, however, carried out part of the program. They both married, their wives being sisters.

With a few like-minded friends, they created a small society called the Pantisocracy, which comes from Greek words meaning "all-equal-rule." They decided that they would all get married and then move to the banks of the Susquehanna (chosen, it’s said, for its lovely name), where they would create a little Utopia. Property would be shared, with each person working the land for two hours a day to provide food for the group. However, the grand plan fell apart because none of the members had enough money to pay for their passage to the banks of the beautifully named river. Coleridge and Southey, though, managed to fulfill part of the plan. They both got married, and their wives were sisters.

Coleridge, about the same time as he married, published a volume of poems. But as this did not bring him wealth he then tried various other ways of making a living. He began a weekly paper which ceased after a few numbers, he lectured on history, and preached in various Unitarian chapels. Then after a time he settled at Nether Stowey, where he was living when he met Wordsworth.

Coleridge, around the time he got married, published a book of poems. But since this didn’t make him rich, he explored different ways to earn a living. He started a weekly newspaper that stopped after a few issues, he gave lectures on history, and he preached at various Unitarian chapels. Eventually, he settled in Nether Stowey, where he lived when he met Wordsworth.

The two poets, as has been said, at once became friends, Coleridge having a deep and whole-hearted admiration for Wordworth's genius. "I speak with heartfelt sincerity," he says, "and I think unblinded judgment, when I tell you that I feel a little man by his side."

The two poets quickly became friends, with Coleridge having a deep and genuine admiration for Wordsworth's genius. "I speak with heartfelt sincerity," he says, "and I believe with clear judgment when I tell you that I feel like a small man beside him."

The two friends had many walks and talks together, shaping their ideas of what poetry should be. They at length decided to publish a book together to be called Lyrical Ballads.

The two friends took many walks and had numerous conversations together, shaping their ideas about what poetry should be. Eventually, they decided to publish a book together that would be called Lyrical Ballads.

In this book there was published the poem which of all that Coleridge write is the best known, The Ancient Mariner. It tells how this old old sailor stops a guest who is going to a wedding, and bids him hear a tale. The wedding guest does not wish to stay, but the old man holds him with his skinny hand—

In this book, the poem that is the most famous of all Coleridge's works is published: The Ancient Mariner. It tells the story of how this very old sailor stops a guest who is on his way to a wedding and asks him to listen to a tale. The wedding guest doesn't want to stay, but the old man holds him with his bony hand—

    "He holds him with his glittering eye—
        The Wedding Guest stood still,
    And listens like three years' child:
        The Mariner hath his will."

"He holds him with his shining eye—
        The Wedding Guest stood frozen,
    And listens like a three-year-old:
        The Mariner has his way."

He hath his will, and tells how the ship sailed forth gayly, and how it met after a time with storms, and cold, and fog, until at last it was all beset with ice. Then when to the sailors all hope seemed lost, an albatross came sailing through the fog. With joy they hailed it, the only living thing in that wilderness of ice. They fed it with delight—

He has his will and describes how the ship set sail happily, and how it later encountered storms, cold, and fog, until eventually it was completely surrounded by ice. Then, when all hope seemed lost for the sailors, an albatross appeared through the fog. They joyfully welcomed it, the only living creature in that icy wilderness. They delighted in feeding it—

    "It ate the food it ne'er had eat,
        And round and round it flew:
    The ice did split with a thunder-fit;
        The helmsman steered us through!"

"It ate the food it had never eaten,
        And round and round it flew:
    The ice cracked with a thunderous sound;
        The helmsman guided us through!"

Then on they gladly sailed, the albatross following, until one day the Ancient Mariner, in a mad moment, shot the beautiful bird. In punishment for this deed terrible disasters fell upon that ship and its crew. Under a blazing sun, in a hot and slimy sea filled with creeping, crawling things, they were becalmed—

Then they happily sailed on, the albatross following, until one day the Ancient Mariner, in a fit of madness, shot the beautiful bird. As a punishment for this act, terrible disasters struck the ship and its crew. Under a blazing sun, in a hot and slimy sea filled with creeping, crawling creatures, they were left without wind—

    "Day after day, day after day,
        We stuck, nor breath nor motion;
    As idle as a painted ship
        Upon a painted ocean."

"Day after day, day after day,
        We were stuck, no breath or movement;
    As still as a painted ship
        On a painted ocean."

Then plague and death came, and every man died except the guilty
Mariner—

Then plague and death struck, and every man died except the guilty
Mariner—

    "Alone, alone, all, all alone,
        Alone on a wide, wide sea;
    And never a saint took pity on
        My soul in agony.
    . . . . .

"Alone, alone, all, all alone,
        Alone on a vast, open sea;
    And never a saint showed any compassion for
        My soul in torment.
    . . . . ."

    "I looked to heaven, and tried to pray;
        But or ever a prayer had gush'd,
    A wicked whisper came, and made
        My heart as dry as dust."

"I looked up to the sky and tried to pray;
        But before a single prayer could flow,
    A malicious whisper came and made
        My heart feel as dry as dust."

But one day as the Mariner watched the water snakes, the only living things in all that dreadful waste, he blessed them unaware, merely because they were alive. That self-same moment, he found that he could pray, and the albatross, which his fellows in their anger had hung about his neck, dropped from it, and fell like lead into the sea. Then, relieved from his terrible agony of soul, the Mariner slept, and when he woke he found that the dreadful drought was over, and that it was raining. Oh, blessed relief! But more terrors still he had to endure until at last the ship drifted homeward—

But one day, as the Mariner watched the water snakes, the only living creatures in that terrible wasteland, he unwittingly blessed them simply because they were alive. At that same moment, he realized he could pray, and the albatross, which his crewmates had hung around his neck in their anger, fell from it and sank like a lead weight into the sea. Then, freed from his awful torment, the Mariner slept, and when he woke up, he discovered that the terrible drought was over and it was raining. Oh, what a blessed relief! But he still had to endure more horrors until finally, the ship drifted homeward—

    "Oh, dream of joy! is this indeed
        The lighthouse top I see?
    Is this the hill? is this the kirk?
        Is this mine own countree?

"Oh, dream of joy! Is this really
        The top of the lighthouse I see?
    Is this the hill? Is this the church?
        Is this my own country?

    "We drifted o'er the Harbour-bar,
        And I with sobs did pray—
    'O let me be awake, my God!
        Or let me sleep alway.'"

"We floated over the harbor entrance,
        And I prayed through my tears—
    'O let me be awake, my God!
        Or let me sleep forever.'"

The shop had indeed reached home, but in the harbor it suddenly sank like lead. Only the Mariner was saved.

The boat had finally made it home, but in the harbor it suddenly sank like a stone. Only the Mariner survived.

When once more he came to land, he told his tale to a holy hermit and was shriven, but ever and anon afterward an agony comes upon him and forces him to tell the tale again, even as he has just done to the wedding guest. And thus he ends his story—

When he finally reached land again, he shared his story with a holy hermit and confessed his sins. However, every now and then, he feels a deep pain that compels him to tell the story again, just as he did for the wedding guest. And that’s how he concludes his story—

    "He prayeth best, who loveth best
        All things both great and small;
    For the dear God, who loveth us,
        He made and loveth all."

"He prays best, who loves best
        All things both big and small;
    For the dear God, who loves us,
        He created and loves all."

Then he goes, leaving the wondering wedding guest alone.

Then he leaves, leaving the curious wedding guest alone.

    "The Mariner, whose eye is bright,
        Whose beard with age is hoar,
    Is gone; and now the Wedding Guest
        Turned from the Bridegroom's door.

"The Mariner, whose eye is sharp,
        Whose beard is gray with age,
    Has left; and now the Wedding Guest
        Has turned away from the Bridegroom's door.

    "He went, like one that hath been stunned,
        And is of sense forlorn:
    A sadder and a wiser man
        He rose the morrow morn."

"He left, like someone who has been shocked,
        And is completely lost:
    A sadder and smarter person
        He got up the next morning."

Among the poems which Wordsworth wrote for the book of Lyrical Ballads, was one which every one knows, We are Seven. In another, called Lines written in Early Spring, he gives as it were the text of all his nature poems, and his creed, for here he tells us that he believes that all things in Nature, bird and flower alike, feel.

Among the poems that Wordsworth wrote for the book of Lyrical Ballads is one that everyone knows, We are Seven. In another poem, called Lines written in Early Spring, he essentially provides the foundation for all his nature poems and his beliefs. Here, he tells us that he believes all things in nature, both birds and flowers, have feelings.

    "I heard a thousand blended notes,
        While in a grove I sate reclined,
    In that sweet mood when pleasant thoughts
        Bring sad thoughts to the mind.

"I heard a thousand mixed sounds,
        While I sat back in a grove,
    In that nice mood when happy thoughts
        Bring up sad thoughts in the mind.

    "In her fair works did Nature link
        The human soul that through me ran;
    And much it griev'd my heart to think
        What man has made of man.

"In her beautiful creations, Nature connected
The human soul that flowed through me;
And it deeply saddened me to realize
What humanity has done to itself.

    "Through primrose tufts, in that sweet bower,
        The periwinkle trailed its wreaths;
    And 'tis my faith that every flower
        Enjoys the air it breathes.

"Through primrose clumps, in that lovely spot,
        The periwinkle spread its vines;
    And I truly believe that every flower
        Loves the air it breathes.

    "The birds around me hopp'd and play'd,
        Their thoughts I cannot measure:—
    But the least motion that they made,
        It seemed a thrill of pleasure.

"The birds around me hopped and played,
        Their thoughts I can’t gauge:—
    But the smallest movement they made,
        It felt like a spark of joy.

    "The budding twigs spread out their fan,
        To catch the breezy air;
    And I must think, do all I can,
        That there was pleasure there.

"The young branches spread out their fan,
        To catch the gentle breeze;
    And I have to believe, no matter what,
        That there was joy there.

    "If this belief from heaven be sent,
        If such be Nature's holy plan,
    Have I not reason to lament
        What man has made of man?"

"If this belief from heaven is sent,
        If that's how Nature's holy plan works,
    Do I not have a reason to mourn
        What man has made of man?"

The book was not a success. People did not understand The Ancient Mariner, and they laughed at Wordsworth's simple lyrics, although the last poem in the book, Tintern Abbey, has since become famous, and is acknowledged as one of the treasures of our literature.

The book didn't do well. People didn’t get The Ancient Mariner, and they made fun of Wordsworth's straightforward lyrics, although the last poem in the book, Tintern Abbey, has since become famous and is recognized as one of the treasures of our literature.

And now, as this new book was not a success, and as he did not seem able to make enough money as a poet, Coleridge seriously began to think of becoming a Unitarian preacher altogether. But, the Wedgwoods, the famous potters, wealthy men with cultured minds and kindly hearts, offered him one hundred and fifty pounds a year if he would give himself up to poetry and philosophy. After some hesitation, Coleridge consented, and that winter he set off for a visit to Germany with the Wordsworths.

And now, since this new book wasn't a success and he didn't seem to make enough money as a poet, Coleridge seriously started considering becoming a Unitarian preacher instead. But the Wedgwoods, the renowned potters, who were wealthy and had educated minds and kind hearts, offered him one hundred and fifty pounds a year if he would dedicate himself to poetry and philosophy. After some hesitation, Coleridge agreed, and that winter he went on a trip to Germany with the Wordsworths.

It was on their return from this visit that Wordsworth again changed his home and went to live at Dove Cottage, near Grasmere, in the Lake District, which as a boy he had known and loved. And here, among the hills, he made his home for the rest of his life.

It was on their way back from this visit that Wordsworth changed his home again and moved to Dove Cottage, close to Grasmere, in the Lake District, which he had known and loved as a boy. And here, among the hills, he made his home for the rest of his life.

The days at Grasmere flowed along peacefully and almost without an event. Wordsworth published a second volume of lyrical ballads, and then went on writing and working steadily at his long poem The Prelude, in which he told the story of his early life.

The days at Grasmere passed quietly and almost uneventfully. Wordsworth released a second volume of lyrical ballads and continued to write and work steadily on his long poem The Prelude, where he shared the story of his early life.

Coleridge soon followed his friend, and settled at Greta Hall, Keswick, and there was much coming and going between Dove Cottage and Greta Hall. At Greta Hall there were two houses under one roof, and soon Southey took the second house and came to live beside his brother-in-law, Coleridge. And so these three poets, having thus drifted together, came to be called the Lake Poets, although Southey's poetry had little in common with that of either Wordsworth or Coleridge.

Coleridge quickly followed his friend and moved to Greta Hall, Keswick, where there was a lot of visiting back and forth between Dove Cottage and Greta Hall. At Greta Hall, there were two houses under one roof, and soon Southey took the second house to live next to his brother-in-law, Coleridge. And so these three poets, having come together this way, were known as the Lake Poets, even though Southey's poetry had little in common with that of either Wordsworth or Coleridge.

It seemed hardly to break the peaceful flow of life at Dove Cottage, when, in 1802, Wordsworth married his old playmate and schoolfellow, Mary Hutchinson. They had known each other all their lives, and marriage was a natural and lovely ending to their friendship. Of her Wordsworth wrote—

It barely interrupted the calm routine of life at Dove Cottage when, in 1802, Wordsworth married his childhood friend and schoolmate, Mary Hutchinson. They had known each other their whole lives, and getting married was a natural and beautiful conclusion to their friendship. About her, Wordsworth wrote—

    "She was a Phantom of delight
    When first she gleamed upon my sight;
    A lovely Apparition, sent
    To be a moment's ornament;
    Her eyes as stars of Twilight fair;
    Like Twilight's, too, her dusky hair;
    But all things else about her drawn
    From May-time and the cheerful Dawn;
    A dancing Shape, an Image gay,
    to haunt, to startle, and waylay.

"She was a vision of joy
When she first caught my eye;
A beautiful presence, here
To be a moment's delight;
Her eyes like stars in the evening sky;
Like the twilight, her dark hair;
But everything else about her was
Inspired by spring and the bright dawn;
A lively form, a joyful image,
To haunt, to surprise, and to captivate.

    "I saw her upon nearer view,
    A Spirit, yet a woman too!
    Her household motions light and free,
    And steps of virgin-liberty;
    A countenance in which did meet
    Sweet records, promises as sweet;
    A Creature not too bright and good
    For human nature's daily food;
    For transient sorrows, simple wiles,
    Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles.

"I saw her up close,
    A spirit, but also a woman!
    Her household movements were light and free,
    And she walked with a sense of youthful liberty;
    Her face held
    Sweet memories and equally sweet promises;
    A being not too perfect and good
    For the everyday experiences of human nature;
    For fleeting sorrows, straightforward schemes,
    Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles.

    "And now I see with eye serene
    The very pulse of the machine;
    A Being breathing thoughtful breath,
    A Traveller between life and death;
    The reason firm, the temperate will,
    Endurance, foresight, strength, and skill;
    A perfect Woman, nobly planned,
    To warn, to comfort, and command;
    And yet a Spirit still, and bright
    With something of angelic light."

"And now I see with a calm eye
    The very heartbeat of the machine;
    A Being taking thoughtful breaths,
    A Traveler between life and death;
    Steadfast reason, balanced will,
    Endurance, insight, strength, and skill;
    A perfect Woman, brilliantly designed,
    To guide, to comfort, and to lead;
    And yet a Spirit still, and bright
    With something of angelic light."

The years passed in quiet fashion, with friendly coming and goings, with journeys here and there, now to Scotland, now to the Continent.

The years went by quietly, with friendly visits back and forth, and trips here and there, sometimes to Scotland, sometimes to the Continent.

Children were born, friends died, and once or twice the Wordsworths changed their house until they finally settled at Rydal Mount, and there the poet remained for the rest of his long life. And all the time, for more than fifty years, Wordsworth steadily wrote, but it is not too much to say that all his best work was done in the twenty years between 1798 and 1818.

Children were born, friends passed away, and once or twice the Wordsworths moved houses until they finally settled at Rydal Mount, where the poet lived for the rest of his long life. Throughout all this, for more than fifty years, Wordsworth consistently wrote, but it's fair to say that his best work was created in the twenty years between 1798 and 1818.

Besides The Prelude, of which we have already spoken, Wordsworth's other long poems are The Excursion and The White Doe of Rylstone. The White Doe is a story of the days of Queen Elizabeth, of the days when England was still in the midst of religious struggle. There was a rebellion in Yorkshire, in which the old lord of Rylstone fought vainly if gallantly for the Old Religion, and he and his sons died the death of rebels. Of all the family only the gentle Emily remained "doomed to be the last leaf on a blasted tree." About the country-side she wandered alone accompanied only by a white doe. In time she, too, died, then for many years the doe was seen alone. It was often to be seen in the churchyard during service, and after service it would go away with the rest of the congregation.

Besides The Prelude, which we've already mentioned, Wordsworth's other long poems are The Excursion and The White Doe of Rylstone. The White Doe tells the story of the days of Queen Elizabeth, a time when England was still caught up in religious conflict. There was a rebellion in Yorkshire, where the old lord of Rylstone fought bravely but hopelessly for the Old Religion, and he and his sons met their fate as rebels. Of all the family, only the gentle Emily remained, "doomed to be the last leaf on a blasted tree." She wandered the countryside alone, accompanied only by a white doe. Eventually, she, too, died, and for many years the doe was seen alone. It was often spotted in the churchyard during the service, and after the service, it would leave with the rest of the congregation.

The Excursion, though a long poem, is only part of what Wordsworth meant to write. He meant in three books to give his opinions on Man, Nature, and Society, and the whole was to be called The Recluse. To this great work The Prelude was to be the introduction, hence its name. But Wordsworth never finished his great design and The Excursion remains a fragment. Much of The Excursion cannot be called poetry at all. Yet, as one of Wordsworth's great admirers has said: "In deserts of preaching we find delightful oases of poetry."* There is little action in The Excursion, and much of it is merely dull descriptions and conversations. So I would not advise you to read it for a long time to come. But to try rather to understand some of Wordworth's shorter poems, although at times their names may seem less inviting.

The Excursion, while a lengthy poem, is just part of what Wordsworth intended to write. He planned to express his thoughts on Man, Nature, and Society in three books, which he intended to call The Recluse. The Prelude was meant to serve as the introduction to this major work, which is why it carries that name. However, Wordsworth never completed his ambitious project, and The Excursion remains an incomplete piece. A lot of The Excursion can’t really be considered poetry at all. Still, as one of Wordsworth's admirers remarked: "In deserts of preaching we find delightful oases of poetry." There isn’t much action in The Excursion; a lot of it consists of tedious descriptions and conversations. So, I wouldn't recommend reading it for an extended period. Instead, try to appreciate some of Wordsworth's shorter poems, even if their titles might not seem very appealing at first.

*Morley.

Morley.

One of the most beautiful of all his poems Wordsworth calls by the cumbrous name of Intimations of Immorality from recollections of Early Childhood. This is his way of saying that when we are small we are nearer the wonder-world than when we grow up, and that when we first open our eyes on this world they have not quite forgotten the wonderful sights they saw in that eternity whence we came, for the soul has no beginning, therefore no ending. I will give you here one verse of this poem:—

One of the most beautiful of all his poems, Wordsworth calls by the cumbersome name of Intimations of Immorality from Recollections of Early Childhood. This is his way of expressing that when we are young, we are closer to a world of wonder than we are when we grow up, and that when we first open our eyes to this world, they haven’t completely forgotten the amazing sights they saw in that eternity from which we came, because the soul has no beginning, and therefore no end. I will share one verse of this poem here:—

    "Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting:
    The Soul that rises with us, our life's Star,
        Hath had elsewhere its setting,
            And cometh from afar;
        Not in entire forgetfulness,
        And not in utter nakedness,
    But trailing clouds of glory do we come
            From God, who is our home:
    Heaven lies about us in our infancy!
    Shades of the prison-house begin to close
            Upon the growing Boy,
    But he beholds the light, and whence it flows,
            He sees it in his joy;
    The Youth, who daily further from the east
        Must travel , still is Nature's Priest,
        And by the vision splendid
        Is on his way attended;
    At length the Man perceives it die away,
    And fade into the light of common day."

"Our birth is just a sleep and a forgetfulness:
    The Soul that rises with us, our life's guiding star,
        Has had its setting somewhere else,
            And comes from far away;
        Not in total forgetfulness,
        And not in complete nakedness,
    But we come trailing clouds of glory
            From God, who is our home:
    Heaven surrounds us in our infancy!
    Shadows of the prison-house start to close
            Around the growing Boy,
    But he sees the light and where it comes from,
            He recognizes it in his joy;
    The Youth, who must journey daily further from the east
        Still is Nature's Priest,
        And guided by the splendid vision
        Is accompanied on his way;
    Eventually, the Man notices it fade away,
    And dissolve into the light of everyday life."

Wordsworth, for the times in which he lived, traveled a good deal, and in his comings and goings he made many new friends and met all the great literary men of his day. And by slow degrees his poetry won its way, and the younger men looked up to him as to a master. The great, too, came to see in him a power. Since 1813 Southey had been Laureate, and when in 1843 he died, the honor was given to Wordsworth. He was now an old man of seventy- three, and although he still wrote a few poems, he wrote nothing as Laureate, except an ode in honor of the Prince Consort when he became Chancellor of Cambridge University. Now, as he grew old, one by one death bade his friends to leave him—

Wordsworth traveled quite a bit for his time, making many new friends and meeting all the major literary figures of his day. Gradually, his poetry gained recognition, and younger writers looked up to him as a mentor. The prominent figures of his time also recognized his influence. Since 1813, Southey had held the position of Poet Laureate, and after his death in 1843, Wordsworth was appointed to the role. At this point, he was an elderly man of seventy-three. Although he continued to write a few poems, he didn’t produce anything as Laureate, except for an ode honoring the Prince Consort when he became Chancellor of Cambridge University. As he aged, death took away his friends one by one—

    "Like clouds that rake the mountain summits,
    Or waves that own no curbing hand,
    How fast has brother followed brother,
    From sunshine to the sunless land!

"Like clouds that scrape the mountain peaks,
    Or waves that have no controlling force,
    How quickly has one brother followed another,
    From sunlight to the land of darkness!

    "Yet I whose lids from infant slumber
    Were earlier raised, remain to hear
    A timid voice, that asks in whispers
    'Who next will drop and disappear?'"*

"Yet I, whose eyes were opened from baby sleep
Earlier than others, stay to listen
To a soft voice that asks in whispers
'Who will be the next to fall and vanish?'"*

*Upon the Death of James Hogg.

*Upon the Death of James Hogg.

At length in 1850, at the age of eighty, he too closed his eyes, and went "From sunshine to the sunless land."

At last, in 1850, at the age of eighty, he also closed his eyes and went "From sunshine to the sunless land."

    "But where will Europe's latter hour
    Again find Wordsworth's healing power?
    Others will teach us how to dare,
    And against fear our breast to steel;
    Others will strengthen us to bear—
    But who, ah! who, will make us feel?"*

"But where will Europe’s later days
    Again discover Wordsworth’s soothing touch?
    Others will show us how to be brave,
    And to harden our hearts against fear;
    Others will help us endure—
    But who, oh! who, will help us feel?"*

*Arnold.

Arnold

BOOKS TO READ

Poems of Wordsworth, selected by C. L. Thomson. Selections, by
Matthew Arnold.

Poems of Wordsworth, chosen by C. L. Thomson. Selections by
Matthew Arnold.

Chapter LXXVI COLERIDGE AND SOUTHEY—SUNSHINE AND SHADOW

LONG before Wordsworth closed his eyes on this world, Coleridge, in some ways a greater poet than his friend, had gone to his last rest. Wordsworth had a happy, loving understanding of the little things of real life. He had an "exquisite regard for common things," but his words have seldom the glamour, the something which we cannot put into words which makes us see beyond things seen. This Coleridge had. It is not only his magic of words, it is this trembling touch upon the unknown, the unearthly beauty and sadness of which he makes us conscious in his poems that marks him as great.

LONG before Wordsworth closed his eyes on this world, Coleridge, in some ways a greater poet than his friend, had gone to his final rest. Wordsworth had a joyful, affectionate understanding of the small details of real life. He had an "exquisite regard for common things," but his words rarely have the sparkle, the indescribable quality that allows us to see beyond what is visible. Coleridge possessed this. It’s not just his enchanting use of language; it’s this delicate touch on the unknown, the otherworldly beauty and sadness he makes us aware of in his poems that sets him apart as great.

And yet all that Coleridge has left us which reaches the very highest is very little. But as has been said, "No English poet can be put above Coleridge when only quality and not quantity is demanded."* Of The Ancient Mariner I have already told you, although perhaps it is too full of fearsomeness for you to read yet. Next to it stands Christabel, which is unfinished. It is too full of mysterious glamour to translate into mere prose, so I will not try to tell the story, but here are a few lines which are very often quoted—

And yet, all that Coleridge has left us that truly stands out is very little. But as has been said, "No English poet can be placed above Coleridge when only quality, not quantity, is considered."* I've already mentioned The Ancient Mariner, though maybe it's a bit too intense for you to read just yet. Right after it is Christabel, which is unfinished. It's too steeped in mysterious allure to translate into plain prose, so I won’t attempt to summarize the story, but here are a few lines that are often quoted—

*Stainsbury.

Sainsbury's.

    "Alas! they had been friends in youth;
    But whispering tongues can poison truth;
    And Constancy lives in realms above;
    And Life is thorny; and Youth is vain;
    And to be wroth with one we love,
    Doth work like madness in the brain.
    And thus it chanced, as I divine,
    With Roland and Sir Leoline.
    Each spake words of high disdain
    And insult to his heart's best brother:
    They parted—ne'er to meet again!
    But never either found another
     To free the hollow heart from paining;
    They stood aloof, the scars remaining,
    Like cliff's which had been rent asunder;
    A dreary sea now flows between;—
    But neither heat, nor frost, nor thunder,
    Shall wholly do away, I ween,
    The marks of that which once had been."

"Unfortunately, they had been friends in their youth;
    But gossiping voices can distort the truth;
    And loyalty exists in higher places;
    And life is difficult; and youth is foolish;
    And being angry with someone we love,
    Acts like madness in the mind.
    And so it happened, as I understand,
    With Roland and Sir Leoline.
    Each spoke words of great contempt
    And insulted his closest friend:
    They parted—never to meet again!
    But neither found another
     To ease the hollow heart from hurting;
    They stood apart, the scars remaining,
    Like cliffs that had been torn apart;
    A bleak sea now flows between;—
    But neither heat, nor cold, nor thunder,
    Will entirely erase, I believe,
    The signs of what once was."

Coleridge's singing time was short. All his best poetry had been written before he went to live at Keswick. There his health, which had never been good, gave way. Unhappy in his home, and racked with bodily pain, he at length began to use opium in order to find relief. The habit to which he soon became a slave made shipwreck of his life. He had always been unstable of purpose and weak of will, never keeping to one course long. He had tried journalism, he tried lecturing, he planned books which were never written. His life was a record of beginnings. As each new plan failed he yielded easily to the temptation of living on his friends. He had always been restless in mind. He left his home, and after wanderings now here now there, he at length found a home in London with kind, understanding friends. Of him here we have a pathetic picture drawn by another great man.* "The good man—he was now getting old, towards sixty perhaps, and gave you the idea of a life that had been full of sufferings; a life heavy-laden, half-vanquished, still swimming painfully in seas of manifold physical and other bewilderment. Brow and head were round and of massive weight, but the face was flabby and irresolute. The deep eyes, of a light hazel, were as full of sorrow as of inspiration, confused pain looked mildly from them, as in a kind of mild astonishment. The whole figure and air, good and amiable otherwise, might be called flabby and irresolute, expressive of weakness under possibility of strength . . . a heavy-laden, high-aspiring, and surely much suffering man."

Coleridge's time for creativity was brief. All his best poetry was finished before he moved to Keswick. There, his health, which had never been great, deteriorated. Unhappy at home and suffering from physical pain, he eventually turned to opium for relief. The addiction he quickly succumbed to wrecked his life. He had always been indecisive and lacking in willpower, never sticking to one path for long. He tried journalism, tried lecturing, and planned books that were never written. His life was a series of starts with no finishes. Each time a new plan failed, he easily gave in to the temptation of relying on his friends. He had always been restless in his mind. He left home and after wandering between various places, he eventually found a home in London with kind, understanding friends. There's a heartbreaking description of him by another great man.* "The good man—now aging, nearing sixty perhaps—gave the impression of a life filled with suffering; a life heavily burdened, half-beaten, still struggling painfully in troubled seas of various physical and mental confusion. His brow and head were round and noticeably heavy, but his face looked soft and indecisive. His deep hazel eyes were filled with as much sorrow as inspiration, reflecting a gentle pain as if in mild disbelief. His entire presence, otherwise kind and friendly, might be described as soft and unstable, showing weakness beneath a hint of strength... a burdened, ambitious soul, undoubtedly much suffering."

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

And yet to this broken-down giant men crowded eagerly to hear him talk. Never, perhaps, since the great Sam had held his court had such a talker been heard. And although there was no Boswell near to make these conversations live again, the poet's nephew, Henry Nelson Coleridge, gathered some of his sayings together into a book which he called Table Talk. With his good friends Coleridge spent all his remaining life from 1816 till 1834, when he died.

And yet, to this worn-down giant, people eagerly gathered to listen to him speak. Never, perhaps, since the great Sam held his court, had such a speaker been heard. And although there was no Boswell around to make these conversations come alive again, the poet's nephew, Henry Nelson Coleridge, compiled some of his quotes into a book he titled Table Talk. Coleridge spent the rest of his life, from 1816 until 1834 when he passed away, with his close friends.

Meanwhile his children and his home were left to the care of others. And when Coleridge threw off his home ties and duties it was upon Southey that the burden chiefly fell. And Southey, kindly and generous, loving his own children fondly, loved and cared for his nephews and nieces too. We cannot regard Southey as one of our great poets, but when we read his letters, we must love him as a man. He wrote several long poems, the two best known perhaps are The Curse of Kehama and Thalaba, the one a Hindoo, the other a Mahometan story, but he is better remembered by his short poems, such as The Battle of Blenheim and The Inchcape Rock.

Meanwhile, his children and home were left in the care of others. When Coleridge shed his home responsibilities, it was mostly on Southey that the burden fell. Southey, being kind and generous, loved his own children dearly and also took care of his nephews and nieces. We may not think of Southey as one of our great poets, but when we read his letters, we can't help but love him as a person. He wrote several long poems, the two best known are probably The Curse of Kehama and Thalaba, one based on a Hindu story and the other on a Muslim tale, but he's more remembered for his shorter poems, like The Battle of Blenheim and The Inchcape Rock.

For forty years Southey lived at Greta Hall, and from his letters we get the pleasantest picture of the home-loving, nonsense- loving "comical papa" who had kept the heart of a boy, even when his hair grew gray—

For forty years, Southey lived at Greta Hall, and from his letters, we get a delightful picture of the home-loving, fun-loving "comical dad" who maintained the heart of a boy, even as his hair turned gray—

    "A man he is by nature merry,
    Somewhat Tom-foolish, and comical very;
    Who has gone through the world, not mindful of self,
    Upon easy terms, thank Heaven, with himself."

"A man he is by nature cheerful,
    Somewhat silly and very funny;
    Who has gone through life, not worried about himself,
    On good terms, thank Heaven, with himself."

He loved his books and he loved the little curly-headed children that gathered about him with pattering feet and chattering tongues, and never wished to be absent from them. "Oh dear, oh dear," he says, "there is such a comfort in one's old coat and old shoes, one's armchair and own fireside, one's own writing- desk and own library—with a little girl climbing up my neck, and saying, 'Don't go to London, papa—you must stay with Edith'; and a little boy, whom I have taught to speak the language of cats, dogs, cuckoos, and jackasses, etc., before he can articulate a word of his own; there is such a comfort in all these things, the transportation to London for four or five weeks seems a heavier punishment than any sins of mine deserve."

He loved his books, and he loved the little curly-haired kids who gathered around him with their tiny feet and endless chatter, never wanting to be away from them. "Oh dear, oh dear," he says, "there's such comfort in my old coat and shoes, my armchair and my own fireside, my writing desk and my library—especially with a little girl climbing up my neck, saying, 'Don't go to London, Dad—you have to stay with Edith'; and a little boy I've taught to speak the language of cats, dogs, cuckoos, and donkeys before he can say a word of his own; there’s so much comfort in all of this that the thought of going to London for four or five weeks feels like a harsher punishment than any of my sins deserve."

And so we see him spending long hours, long years, among his books, hoping for lasting fame from his poems, and meantime earning with his prose food for hungry little mouths, shoes for nimble little feet, with just a trifle over for books, and still more books. For Southey loved books, and his big library was lined with them. There were thousands there, many in beautiful bindings, glowing in soft coloring, gleaming with pale gold, for he loved to clothe his treasures in fitting garments. When a new box of books comes he rejoices. "I shall be happier," he says, "than if his Majesty King George IV were to give orders that I should be clothed in purple, and sleep upon gold, and have a chain about my neck, and sit next him because of my wisdom and be called his cousin."

And so we see him spending long hours and years with his books, hoping to gain lasting fame from his poems, while in the meantime earning just enough with his prose to feed hungry little mouths, buy shoes for little feet, and still have a little left over for more books. For Southey loved books, and his large library was filled with them. There were thousands, many in beautiful bindings, glowing in soft colors and shining with pale gold, because he loved to dress his treasures in the best covers. When a new box of books arrived, he rejoiced. "I’ll be happier," he said, "than if King George IV commanded that I be dressed in purple, sleep on gold, wear a chain around my neck, and sit next to him because of my wisdom and be called his cousin."

We think of Southey first as a poet, but it is perhaps as a prose writer that his fame will last longest, and above all as a biographer, that is a writer of people's lives. During the busy years at Greta Hall he wrote about a hundred books, several of them biographies—among them a life of Nelson, which is one of the best short lives ever written. Some day I hope you will read it, both for the sake of Southey's clear, simple style, and for the sake of the brave man of whom he writes. You might also, I think, like his lives of Bunyan and Cowper, both of whom you have heard of in this book.

We think of Southey primarily as a poet, but it’s likely his reputation will endure the longest as a prose writer, especially as a biographer, meaning a writer of people’s lives. During his busy years at Greta Hall, he wrote about a hundred books, several of which are biographies—among them a life of Nelson, which is one of the best brief biographies ever written. I hope one day you’ll read it, both for Southey’s clear, straightforward style and for the sake of the brave man he writes about. You might also enjoy his biographies of Bunyan and Cowper, both of whom you’ve heard about in this book.

Another book which Southey wrote is called The Doctor. This is a whimsical, rambling jumble, which can hardly be called a story; a mixture of quotations and original work, of nonsense and earnest. And in the middle of it what do you think you come upon? Why our old nursery friend, The Three Bears. Southey trusts that this book will suit every one, "that the lamb may wade in it, though the elephant may swim, and also that it will be found 'very entertaining to the ladies.'" Indeed he flatters himself that it will be found profitable for "old and young, for men and for women, the married and the single, the idle and the studious, the merry and the sad; and that it may sometimes inspire the thoughtless with thought, and sometimes beguile the careful of their cares." But if it is to be quite perfect it must have a chapter for children—

Another book that Southey wrote is called The Doctor. This is a quirky, meandering mix that can barely be called a story; a blend of quotes and original content, of nonsense and seriousness. And in the middle of it, what do you think you find? Our old nursery favorite, The Three Bears. Southey hopes that this book will appeal to everyone, "that the lamb may wade in it, while the elephant can swim, and that it will also be 'very entertaining to the ladies.'" Indeed, he believes it will be beneficial for "old and young, for men and women, the married and the single, the lazy and the studious, the happy and the sad; and that it may occasionally inspire the thoughtless to think, and sometimes distract the careful from their worries." But to be truly perfect, it needs a chapter for children—

    "Prick up your ears then,
    My good little women and men;

"Listen up then,
    My good little women and men;

And ye who are neither so little nor no good, favete linguis,* for here follows the story of the Three Bears." So there it is. "One of them was a Little, Small, Wee Bear; and one was a Middle- sized Bear, and the other was a Great, Huge Bear"—and from the way it is told, I think we may be sure that Uncle Robert or comical papa often told stories with a circle of eager, bright faces round him. For he says—

And you who are neither too small nor too bad, be quiet, for here comes the story of the Three Bears." So here it is. "One of them was a Little, Small, Wee Bear; one was a Middle- sized Bear, and the other was a Great, Huge Bear"—and from the way it's told, I think we can be sure that Uncle Robert or funny dad often told stories with a circle of eager, bright faces around him. Because he says—

*Be silent.

Stay quiet.

    "And 'twas in my vocation
    For their recreation
    That so I should sing;
    Because I was Laureate
    To them and the King."

"And it was my job
    For their enjoyment
    That I should sing;
    Because I was the Laureate
    To them and the King."

As the years went on Southey received other honors besides the Laureateship. He was offered a baronetcy which he refused. He wall "ell-ell-deed" by Oxford, as he quaintly puts it in his letters to his children. And when he tells them about it he says, "Little girls, you know it might be proper for me now to wear a large wig, and to be called Doctor Southey and to become very severe, and leave off being a comical papa . . . . However, I shall not come home in my wig, neither shall I wear my robes at home."

As the years went by, Southey received more honors in addition to being named Poet Laureate. He was offered a baronetcy, but he turned it down. He was "well-ell-deed" by Oxford, as he charmingly puts it in his letters to his children. When he talks to them about it, he says, "Little girls, you know it might be proper for me now to wear a big wig, to be called Doctor Southey, to be very serious, and to stop being a funny dad . . . . However, I won’t come home in my wig, nor will I wear my robes at home."

It is sad to think that this kindly heard had to bear the buffetings of ill fortune. Two of his dearly loved children died, then he was parted from his wife by worse than death, for she became insane and remained so until she died. Eight years later Robert Southey was laid beside her in the churchyard under the shadow of Skiddaw. "I hope his life will not be forgotten," says Macaulay, "for it is sublime in its simplicity, its energy, its honour, its affection. . . . His letter are worth piles of epics, and are sure to last among us, as long as kind hearts like to sympathise with goodness and purity and love and upright life."

It’s sad to think that this kind man had to face the blows of bad luck. Two of his beloved children died, and then he lost his wife to something worse than death, as she became insane and remained that way until her passing. Eight years later, Robert Southey was laid to rest next to her in the churchyard under the shadow of Skiddaw. "I hope his life will not be forgotten," says Macaulay, "for it is sublime in its simplicity, its energy, its honor, its affection... His letters are worth piles of epics and are sure to last among us as long as kind hearts appreciate goodness, purity, love, and an upright life."

BOOKS TO READ

Southey: Poems, chosen by E. Dowden. Life of Nelson (Everyman's
Library).
Coleridge: Lyrical Poems, Chosen by A. T. Quiller-Couch.

Southey: Poems, selected by E. Dowden. Life of Nelson (Everyman's
Library).
Coleridge: Lyrical Poems, Selected by A. T. Quiller-Couch.

YEAR 10

Chapter LXXVII SCOTT—THE AWAKENING OF ROMANCE

THE 15th of August 1771 was a lucky day for all the boys and girls and grown-up people too of the English-speaking race, for on that day Walter Scott was born in Edinburgh. Literature had already begun to shake off its fetters of art. Romance had begun to stir in her long sleep, for six years before sturdy baby Walter was born, Bishop Percy had published a book called Reliques of Ancient English Poetry. In this book he had gathered together many old ballads and songs, such as those of Robin Hood and Patrick Spens. They had almost been forgotten, and yet they are poems which stir the heart with their plaintive notes, telling as they do—

THE 15th of August 1771 was a fortunate day for all the boys, girls, and adults of the English-speaking world, as it marked the birth of Walter Scott in Edinburgh. Literature was starting to shake off its constraints. Romance was beginning to awaken from its long sleep, because six years before Walter's birth, Bishop Percy published a book called Reliques of Ancient English Poetry. In this book, he collected many old ballads and songs, including those about Robin Hood and Patrick Spens. They had nearly been forgotten, yet they are poems that resonate deeply with their sorrowful melodies, sharing tales that—

    "Of old, unhappy, far-off things,
    And battles long ago;
    Or is it some more humble lay,
    Familiar matter of to-day?
    Some natural sorrow, loss, or pain,
    That has been, and may be again!"*

"From ancient, unhappy, distant times,
    And fights from long ago;
    Or is it something more simple,
    Common experiences from today?
    Some natural grief, loss, or hurt,
    That has happened, and might happen again!"*

*Wordsworth.

Wordsworth.

Bishop Percy, like a knight of old, laid his lance in rest and tilted against the prickly briar hedge that had grown up around the Sleeping Beauty, Romance. But he could not win through and wake the princess. And although Burns and Wordsworth, Coleridge and Southey, all knowing it or not, fought on his side, it was left for another knight to break through the hedge and make us free of the Enchanted Land. And that knight's name was Walter— Sir Walter, too—for, like a true knight, he won his title in the service of his lady.

Bishop Percy, like an old-school knight, prepared himself and charged at the thorny hedge that had grown up around Sleeping Beauty, Romance. But he couldn't get through and wake the princess. Even though Burns, Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Southey, whether they realized it or not, were on his side, it was up to another knight to break through the hedge and set us free from the Enchanted Land. And that knight's name was Walter—Sir Walter, too—because, like a true knight, he earned his title by serving his lady.

Little Walter's father was a kindly Scots lawyer, but he came of a good old Border family, "A hardy race who never shrunk from war."* Among his forbears had been wild moss-troopers and cattle-reivers, lairds of their own lands, as powerful as kings in their own countryside. There were stories enough of their bold and daring deeds to fill many books, so that we feel that Walter had been born into a heritage of Romance.

Little Walter's dad was a kind Scottish lawyer, but he came from a distinguished old Border family, "A hardy race who never shied away from battle."* Among his ancestors were wild moss-troopers and cattle thieves, landowners in their own right, as powerful as kings in their own regions. There were plenty of stories about their brave and daring acts to fill many books, so it's clear that Walter was born into a legacy of Romance.

*Leyden.

Leyden.

Walter was a strong, healthy child, but when he was about eighteen months old he had an illness which left him lame in his right leg. Everything was done that could be done to restore the lost power, and although it was partly regained, Scott walked with a limp to the end of his days. Meanwhile he had a by no means unhappy childhood. He spent a great deal of time at the farm belonging to his grandfather. Little Wat was a winsome laddie, and the whole household loved him. On fine days he was carried out and laid down among the crags and rocks, beside an old shepherd who tended his sheep and little Walter too, telling him strange tales the while—

Walter was a strong, healthy kid, but when he was about eighteen months old, he got sick, which left him lame in his right leg. Everything possible was done to help him recover, and while he did regain some of his strength, Scott walked with a limp for the rest of his life. Still, he had a pretty happy childhood. He spent a lot of time at his grandfather’s farm. Little Wat was an adorable boy, and everyone in the house loved him. On nice days, he was taken outside and laid down among the rocks and crags, next to an old shepherd who looked after his sheep and little Walter too, sharing strange stories with him—

    "Of forayers, who, with headlong force,
    Down from that strength had spurr'd their horse,

"Of raiders, who, with reckless speed,
    Down from that strength had spurred their horse,

    Their southern rapine to renew,
    Far in the distant Cheviots blue,
    And, home returning, fill'd the hall
    With revel, wassel-rout, and brawl."*

Their southern plunder to refresh,
    Far in the distant blue Cheviots,
    And, returning home, filled the hall
    With celebration, feasting, and brawls."*

*Marmion.

Marmion.

At other times Walter listened to the stories of his grandmother, hearing all about the wild doings of his forbears, or the brave deeds of Bruce and Wallace. He was taken to the seaside, to Bath, and to London, and at length, grown into a sturdy little boy, though still lame, he went back to his father's house in Edinburgh. Here he says he soon felt the change from being a single indulged brat, to becoming the member of a large family.

At other times, Walter listened to his grandmother's stories, hearing all about the wild adventures of his ancestors and the brave deeds of Bruce and Wallace. He was taken to the seaside, to Bath, and to London, and eventually, growing into a sturdy little boy, though still lame, he returned to his father's house in Edinburgh. He says he quickly felt the shift from being a spoiled only child to becoming part of a large family.

He now went to school, but did not show himself to be very clever. He was not a dunce, but an "incorrigibly idle imp," and in spite of his lameness he was better at games than at lessons. In some ways, owing to his idleness, he was behind his fellows, on the other hand he had read far more than they. And now he read everything he could, in season and out of season. Pope's Homer, Shakespeare, Ossian, and especially Spenser were among his favorites. Then one happy day he came upon a volume of Percy's Reliques. All one summer day he read and read, forgetting the world, forgetting even to be hungry. After that he was for ever entertaining his schoolfellows with scraps of tragic ballads, and as soon as he could scrape enough money together, he bought a copy of the book for himself.

He started going to school, but he didn’t really stand out as very smart. He wasn’t slow, but he was an "incorrigibly lazy kid," and despite his lameness, he was better at games than he was at schoolwork. In some ways, because of his laziness, he was behind his classmates, but on the other hand, he had read way more than they had. He read everything he could get his hands on, whenever he could. Pope's Homer, Shakespeare, Ossian, and especially Spenser were among his favorites. Then, one lucky day, he discovered a volume of Percy's Reliques. He spent an entire summer day reading it, completely losing track of time and even forgetting to eat. After that, he was constantly entertaining his classmates with bits of tragic ballads, and as soon as he could manage to save up enough money, he bought a copy of the book for himself.

So the years passed, Walter left school, went to Edinburgh University, and began to study law. It was at this time, as a boy of sixteen, that for the first and only time he met Robert Burns, who had just come to Edinburgh, and was delighted at receiving a kind word and look from the poet. He still found time to read a great deal, to ride, and to take long, rambling walks, for, in spite of his limp, he was a great walker and could go twenty or thirty miles. Indeed he used to tramp the countryside so far and so long that his father would say he feared his son was born to be nothing better than a wandering peddler.

So the years went by, Walter finished school, went to Edinburgh University, and started studying law. It was during this time, at the age of sixteen, that he met Robert Burns for the first and only time. Burns had just arrived in Edinburgh and was pleased to receive a kind word and a glance from the poet. Walter still made time to read a lot, ride, and enjoy long, meandering walks, because despite his limp, he was a great walker and could cover twenty or thirty miles. In fact, he used to wander through the countryside so far and for so long that his father joked he was destined to be nothing more than a wandering peddler.

After a time it was decided that Walter should be a barrister, or, as it is called in Scotland, an advocate, and in 1792 he was called to the Bar. His work as an advocate was at first not very constant, and it left him plenty of time for long, rambling excursions or raids, as he used to call them, in different parts of Scotland and in the north of England. He traveled about, listening to the ballads of the country folk, gathering tales, storing his mind with memories of people and places. "He was making himself a' the time," said a friend who went with him, "but he didna ken maybe what he was about till years had passed. At first he thought o' little, I daresay, but the queerness and the fun."

After a while, it was decided that Walter should become a barrister, or as it’s known in Scotland, an advocate, and in 1792, he was called to the Bar. His work as an advocate wasn’t very steady at first, which gave him plenty of time for long, wandering trips, or "raids," as he liked to call them, throughout different parts of Scotland and northern England. He traveled around, listening to the local folk's ballads, collecting stories, and filling his mind with memories of people and places. "He was always building himself up," said a friend who traveled with him, "but he probably didn’t realize what he was doing until years later. At first, I suspect, he thought little of it, just the oddness and the fun."

It was in an expedition to the English Lakes with his brother and a friend that Scott met his wife. One day while out riding he saw a lady also riding. She had raven black hair and deep brown eyes, which found a way at once to the poet's heart. In true poet fashion he loved her. That night there was a ball, and though Walter Scott could not dance, he went to the ball and met his lady love. She was Charlotte Margaret Carpenter, the daughter of a Frenchman who had taken refuge in England from the fury of the Revolution. Walter was able to win his lady's heart, and before the end of the year had married her and carried her off to Scotland.

It was during a trip to the English Lakes with his brother and a friend that Scott met his wife. One day while riding, he saw a woman on horseback as well. She had jet black hair and deep brown eyes, which instantly captured the poet's heart. True to his poetic nature, he fell in love with her. That night there was a ball, and even though Walter Scott couldn't dance, he attended the event and met his beloved. She was Charlotte Margaret Carpenter, the daughter of a Frenchman who had sought refuge in England from the chaos of the Revolution. Walter managed to win her heart, and by the end of the year, they were married, and he took her to Scotland.

Two or three years after his marriage, Scott published a book of Border Ballads. It was the outcome of his wanderings in the Border country. In it Scott had gathered together many ballads which he heard from the country folk, but he altered and bettered them as he thought fit, and among them were new ballads by himself and some of his friends.

Two or three years after getting married, Scott published a book of Border Ballads. It was the result of his travels in the Border region. In it, Scott collected many ballads he heard from the local people, but he changed and improved them as he saw fit. Among them were new ballads written by him and some of his friends.

The book was only a moderate success, but in it we may find the germ of all Scott's later triumphs. For it was the spirit of these ballads with which his mind was so full which made it possible for him to write the Metrical Romances that made him famous.

The book was only somewhat successful, but within it, we can see the spark of all of Scott's later achievements. Because it was the essence of these ballads that filled his mind, enabling him to write the Metrical Romances that brought him fame.

It is now many chapters since we spoke of Metrical Romances. They were, you remember, the chief literature from the twelfth to the fifteenth century, which time was also the time of the early ballads. And now that people had begun again to see the beauty of ballads, they were ready also to turn again to the simplicity of Metrical Romances. These rime stories which Scott now began to write, burst on our Island with the splendor of something new, and yet it was simply the old-time spirit in which Scott had steeped himself, which found a new birth—a Renascence. Scott was a stalwart Border chieftain born out of time. But as another writer says, instead of harrying cattle and cracking crowns, this Border chief was appointed to be the song-singer and pleasant tale-teller to Britain and to Europe. "It was the time for such a new literature; and this Walter Scott was the man for it."*

It’s been a while since we discussed Metrical Romances. They were, as you’ll remember, the main type of literature from the twelfth to the fifteenth century, which was also when early ballads were popular. Now that people had started to appreciate the beauty of ballads again, they were also ready to return to the simplicity of Metrical Romances. The rhymed stories that Scott began to write came to our Island with the freshness of something new, yet it was just the old spirit that Scott had immersed himself in, finding new life—a Renascence. Scott was a rugged Border chieftain born in the wrong era. But as another writer puts it, instead of raiding cattle and battling foes, this Border chief was destined to be the songwriter and storyteller for Britain and Europe. "It was the right time for such new literature; and Walter Scott was the man for it."*

*Carlyle.

Carlyle.

    "The mightiest chiefs of British song
    Scorn'd not such legends to prolong:
    They gleam through Spenser's elfin dream,
    And mix in Milton's heavenly theme."*

"The greatest leaders of British music
    Didn’t shy away from sharing such tales:
    They shine in Spenser's magical dream,
    And blend into Milton's divine theme."*

*Marmion.

*Marmion.

The first of Scott's song stories was called The Lay of the Last Minstrel. In it he pictures an old minstrel, the last of all his race, wandering neglected and despised about the countryside. But at Newark Castle, the seat of the Duchess of Buccleuch, he receives kindly entertainment.

The first of Scott's song stories is titled The Lay of the Last Minstrel. In it, he portrays an old minstrel, the last of his kind, wandering around the countryside feeling ignored and looked down upon. However, at Newark Castle, home of the Duchess of Buccleuch, he is graciously welcomed.

    "When kindness had his wants supplied,
    And the old man was gratified,
    Began to rise his minstrel pride:
    And he began to talk anon,
    Of good Earl Francis, dead and gone,
    And of Earl Walter, rest him, God!
    A braver ne'er to battle rode;
    And how full many a tale he knew,
    Of the old warriors of Buccleuch;
    And, would the noble Duchess deign
    To listen to an old man's strain,
    Though stiff his hand, his voice though weak,
    He though even yet, the sooth to speak,

"When kindness had his needs met,
    And the old man was satisfied,
    His pride as a musician started to rise:
    And he began to speak right away,
    About good Earl Francis, who is gone,
    And of Earl Walter, rest in peace!
    No braver man ever rode into battle;
    And how he knew so many stories,
    Of the old warriors of Buccleuch;
    And if the noble Duchess would be so kind
    As to listen to an old man's song,
    Though his hand was stiff and his voice weak,
    He still felt he could speak the truth even now,

    That, if she loved the harp to hear,
    He could make music to her ear."

That, if she loved listening to the harp,
    He could play music that she would enjoy."

This humble boon was granted. The minstrel was led to the room of state where sat the noble-hearted Duchess with her ladies, and there began his lay. You must read The Lay itself to learn about William of Deloraine, the Goblin Page, the Lady Margaret, and Lord Canstoun, and all the rest. The meter in which Scott wrote was taken from Coleridge's Christabel. For, though it was not yet published, it had long been in manuscript, and Scott had heard part of it repeated by a friend.

This simple favor was granted. The minstrel was taken to the grand room where the kind-hearted Duchess sat with her ladies, and there he began his song. You’ll need to read The Lay itself to find out about William of Deloraine, the Goblin Page, Lady Margaret, Lord Canstoun, and everyone else. The meter that Scott used was inspired by Coleridge's Christabel. Although it hadn't been published yet, it had been in manuscript form for a while, and Scott had heard part of it recited by a friend.

The Lay of the Last Minstrel was a success. From henceforth Scott was an author. But he had no need to write for money, as money came to him in other ways. So none of the struggles of a rising author fell to his lot. His career was simply a triumphant march. And good-natured, courteous, happy-hearted Scott took his triumphs joyously.

The Lay of the Last Minstrel was a hit. From then on, Scott was recognized as an author. But he didn't need to write for money since he had other sources of income. So he didn't face the challenges that many emerging authors do. His career was basically a victorious journey. And kind, polite, cheerful Scott embraced his successes with joy.

Other poems followed The Lay, the best being Marmion and The Lady of the Lake. Scott's son-in-law says, "The Lay is, I should say, generally considered as the most natural and original, Marmion as the most powerful and splendid, The Lady of the Lake as the most interesting, romantic, picturesque, and graceful of his great poems." Fame and money poured in upon Scott, and not upon him only, but upon Scotland. For the new poet had sung the beauties of the rugged country so well that hundreds of English flocked to see it for themselves. Scotland became the fashion, and has remained so ever since.

Other poems came after The Lay, with the best ones being Marmion and The Lady of the Lake. Scott's son-in-law says, "The Lay is generally seen as the most natural and original, Marmion as the most powerful and impressive, and The Lady of the Lake as the most interesting, romantic, picturesque, and graceful of his major poems." Fame and money flowed in for Scott, but not just for him—Scotland benefited too. The new poet captured the beauty of the rugged landscape so well that hundreds of English visitors came to see it for themselves. Scotland became the trendy destination, and it has remained so ever since.

In 1799 Scott had been appointed Sheriff-deputy of Selkirkshire, and as this obliged him to live part of the year at least in the district, he rented a house not far from Selkirk. But now that he saw himself becoming wealthy, he bought an estate in his beloved Border country and began to build the house of Abbotsford. To this house he and his family removed in May 1812. Here, amid the noise of carpenters and masons, with only one room fit to sit in, and that shared by chattering children, he went on with his work. To a friend he writes, "As for the house and the poem, there are twelve masons hammering at the one, and one poor noddle at the other—so they are both in progress."

In 1799, Scott was appointed Deputy Sheriff of Selkirkshire, which meant he had to spend at least part of the year in the area. He rented a house not far from Selkirk. But now that he was becoming wealthy, he bought an estate in his beloved Border region and started building the house of Abbotsford. He and his family moved there in May 1812. Amid the sounds of carpenters and masons, with only one room suitable to sit in, which was filled with noisy children, he continued his work. He wrote to a friend, "As for the house and the poem, there are twelve masons hammering away at one, and one poor fool working on the other—so they’re both in progress."

It was at Abbotsford that Scott made his home for the rest of his life. Here he put off the gown and wig of a barrister, and played the part of a country gentleman. He rode about accompanied by his children and his friends, and followed by his dogs. He fished, and walked, and learned to know every one around, high and low. He was beloved by all the countryside, for he was kindly and courteous to all, and was "aye the gentleman." He would sit and talk with a poor man in his cottage, listening to his tales of long ago, with the same ease and friendliness as he would entertain the great in his own beautiful house. And that house was always thronged with visitors, invited and uninvited, with friends who came out of love of the genial host, with strangers who came out of curiosity to see the great novelist. For great as Scott's fame as a poet, it was nothing to the fame he earned as a story-teller.

It was at Abbotsford that Scott made his home for the rest of his life. Here he set aside the gown and wig of a barrister and took on the role of a country gentleman. He rode around with his children and friends, followed by his dogs. He fished, walked, and got to know everyone around him, both rich and poor. He was beloved by everyone in the countryside for being kind and courteous to all, and he was always "the gentleman." He would sit and chat with a poor man in his cottage, listening to his stories from long ago, with the same ease and friendliness as he would entertain the wealthy in his beautiful home. That house was always filled with visitors, both invited and uninvited, with friends who came because they loved the warm host and with strangers who came out of curiosity to see the famous novelist. For as great as Scott's fame was as a poet, it was nothing compared to the fame he gained as a storyteller.

The first story he published was called Waverley, or 'Tis Sixty Years Since. He had begun to write this tale years before, but had put it aside as some of his friends did not think well of it. One day he came upon the manuscript by accident, thought himself that the story was worth something, and resolved to publish it. Finishing the writing in three weeks he published the novel without putting his name upon the title-page. He did this, he said, because he thought it was not quite dignified for a grave advocate and Sheriff of the county to write novels. The book was a wild success, everybody read it, everybody was eager to know who the author was. Many people guessed that it was Scott, but, for more than ten years, he would not own it. At public dinners when the health of the author of Waverley was drunk, people would look meaningly at Scott, but he would appear quite unconcerned, and drink the health and cheer with the rest. To keep the mystery up he even reviewed his own books. And so curiosity grew. Who was this Great Unknown, this Wizard of the North?

The first story he published was called Waverley, or 'Tis Sixty Years Since. He had started writing this tale years earlier but set it aside because some of his friends didn’t think much of it. One day, he stumbled upon the manuscript by chance, felt that the story had potential, and decided to publish it. After finishing the writing in three weeks, he released the novel without his name on the title page. He explained that he thought it wasn't very dignified for a serious lawyer and Sheriff of the county to write novels. The book became a huge success; everyone read it and was eager to discover the author’s identity. Many guessed that it was Scott, but for over ten years, he wouldn’t admit it. At public dinners, when the health of the author of Waverley was toasted, people would look pointedly at Scott, but he would act completely nonchalant, raising his glass and cheering along with everyone else. To maintain the mystery, he even reviewed his own books. And so, curiosity grew. Who was this Great Unknown, this Wizard of the North?

Waverley is a story of the Jacobite times, of the rebellion of '45. The hero, Edward Waverley, who is no such great hero either, his author calling him indeed "a sneaking piece of imbecility," gives his name to the book. He meets Bonnie Prince Charlie, is present at the famous ball at Holyrood, fights at the battle of Prestonpans, and marches with the rebel army into England.

Waverley is a story set during the Jacobite era, specifically the rebellion of '45. The main character, Edward Waverley, isn't really a conventional hero; the author actually describes him as "a sneaking piece of imbecility." He crosses paths with Bonnie Prince Charlie, attends the famous ball at Holyrood, fights in the battle of Prestonpans, and marches with the rebel army into England.

Thus we have the beginning of the historical novel. Scott takes real people, and real incidents, and with them he interweaves the story of the fortunes of make-believe people and make-believe incidents. Scott does not always keep quite strictly to fact. He is of the same mind as the old poet Davenant who thought it folly to take away the liberty of a poet and fetter his feet in the shackles of an historian. Why, he asked, should a poet not make and mend a story and frame it more delightfully, merely because austere historians have entered into a bond to truth. So Scott takes liberties with history, but he always gives us the spirit of the times of which he writes. Thus in one sense he is true to history. And perhaps from Waverley we get the better idea of the state of Scotland, at the time of the last Jacobite rebellion, than from any number of histories. In the next chapter Scott himself shall give you an account of the battle of Prestonpans.

Thus we have the start of the historical novel. Scott takes real people and real events, blending them with the stories of fictional characters and made-up occurrences. Scott doesn’t always stick strictly to the facts. He agrees with the old poet Davenant, who believed it was foolish to restrict a poet's freedom and limit their creativity with the constraints of a historian. Why, he asked, shouldn't a poet reshape a story and craft it more beautifully just because serious historians are committed to the truth? So, Scott takes creative liberties with history, but he always captures the essence of the times he writes about. In that way, he remains true to history. And perhaps from Waverley, we gain a better understanding of the situation in Scotland during the last Jacobite rebellion than from countless historical accounts. In the next chapter, Scott himself will recount the battle of Prestonpans.

Chapter LXXVIII SCOTT—"THE WIZARD OF THE NORTH"

"THE army, moving by its right from off the ground on which they had rested, soon entered the path through the morass, conducting their march with astonishing silence and great rapidity. The mist had not risen to the higher grounds, so that for some time they had the advantage of starlight. But this was lost as the stars faded before approaching day, and the head of the marching column, continuing its descent, plunged as it were into the heavy ocean of fog, which rolled its white waves over the whole plain, and over the sea by which it was bounded. Some difficulties were now to be encountered, inseparable from darkness, a narrow, broken, and marshy path, and the necessity of preserving union in the march. These, however, were less inconvenient to Highlanders, from their habits of life, than they would have been to any other troops, and they continued a steady and swift movement. . . . . . . . . . . . . "The clan of Fergus had now gained the firm plain, which had lately borne a large crop of corn. But the harvest was gathered in, and the expanse was unbroken by trees, bush, or interruption of any kind. The rest of the army were following fast, when they heard the drums of the enemy beat the general. Surprise, however, had made no part of their plan, so they were not disconcerted by this intimation that the foe was upon his guard and prepared to receive them. It only hastened their dispositions for the combat, which were very simple. . . . . . . . . . . . . "'Down with your plaid, Waverley,' cried Fergus, throwing off his own; 'we'll win silks for our tartans before the sun is above the sea.'

"THE army, moving off the ground where they had rested, quickly entered the path through the swamp, marching with surprising silence and speed. The mist hadn’t risen to the higher ground, so for a time they benefited from the starlight. But that advantage faded as the stars disappeared with the coming day, and the front of the marching column continued its descent, diving into the thick ocean of fog that rolled its white waves over the entire plain and the sea beyond. They now faced some challenges that come with darkness, including a narrow, uneven marshy path and the need to maintain unity in their march. However, these were less of a problem for the Highlanders, due to their way of life, than they would have been for other troops, and they kept a steady and quick pace. . . . . . . . . . . . . The clan of Fergus had now reached the solid ground that had recently been harvested of its corn. But with the harvest gathered, the area was uninterrupted by trees, bushes, or any obstacles. The rest of the army was close behind when they heard the enemy’s drums beat the alarm. However, surprise wasn’t part of their plan, so they weren’t thrown off by the indication that the enemy was alert and ready for them. It just prompted them to prepare for battle, which was quite straightforward. . . . . . . . . . . . . 'Drop your plaid, Waverley,' cried Fergus, tossing off his own; 'we'll earn silks for our tartans before the sun rises above the sea.'”

"The clansmen on every side stripped their plaids, prepared their arms, and there was an awful pause of about three minutes, during which the men, pulling off their bonnets, raised their faces to heaven, and uttered a short prayer; then pulled their bonnets over their brows and began to move forward at first slowly. Waverley felt his heart at that moment throb as it would have burst his bosom. It was not fear, it was not ardour—it was a compound of both, a new and deeply energetic impulse, that with its first emotion chilled and astounded, then fevered and maddened his mind. The sounds around him combined to exalt his enthusiasm; the pipes played, and the clans rushed forward, each in its own dark column. As they advanced they mended their pace, and the muttering sounds of the men to each other began to swell into a wild cry. At this moment, the sun, which was not risen above the horizon, dispelled the mist. The vapours rose like a curtain, and showed the two armies in the act of closing. The line of the regulars was formed directly fronting the attack of the Highlanders; it glittered with the appointments of a complete army, and was flanked by cavalry and artillery. But the sight impressed no terror on the assailants.

"The clansmen all around pulled off their plaids, got their weapons ready, and there was a tense pause of about three minutes. During this time, the men took off their hats, looked up to the sky, and said a quick prayer; then they pulled their hats back on and started moving forward slowly at first. Waverley felt his heart racing as if it might burst. It wasn’t fear or excitement—it was a mix of both, a new and powerful feeling that chilled and shocked him at first, then fevered and drove him wild. The sounds around him fueled his enthusiasm; the pipes played, and the clans surged forward, each moving in its own dark column. As they got closer, they quickened their pace, and the murmurs between the men grew into a wild shout. At that moment, the sun, just above the horizon, cleared the mist. The fog lifted like a curtain, revealing the two armies about to clash. The line of regulars stood directly facing the Highlanders’ advance, shining with the gear of a full army, flanked by cavalry and artillery. But the sight didn’t scare the attackers at all."

"'Forward, sons of Ivor,' cried their chief, 'or the Camerons will draw the first blood!' They rushed on with a tremendous yell.

"'Forward, sons of Ivor,' shouted their leader, 'or the Camerons will spill the first blood!' They charged ahead with an intense yell.

"The rest is well known. The horses, who were commanded to charge the advancing Highlanders in the flank, received an irregular fire from their fusees as they ran on, and, seized with a disgraceful panic, wavered, halted, disbanded, and galloped from the field. The artillerymen, deserted by the cavalry, fled after discharging their pieces, and the Highlanders, who dropped their guns when fired, and drew their broadswords, rushed with headlong fury against the infantry. . . . . . . . . . . . . "The English infantry, trained in the wars in Flanders, stood their ground with great courage. But their extended files were pierced and broken in many places by the close masses of the clans; and in the personal struggle which ensued, the nature of the Highlanders' weapons, and their extraordinary fierceness and activity, gave them a decided superiority over those who had been accustomed to trust much to their array and discipline, and felt that the one was broken and the other useless. . . . . . . . . . . . . "Loud shouts now echoed over the whole field. The battle was fought and won, and the whole baggage, artillery, and military stores of the regular army remained a possession of the victors. Never was a victory more complete."

"The rest is well known. The horses, ordered to charge the advancing Highlanders from the side, came under irregular fire from their guns as they moved in, and in a shameful panic, they hesitated, stopped, scattered, and fled from the battlefield. The artillery crew, abandoned by the cavalry, ran away after firing their cannons, and the Highlanders, who tossed aside their guns when they fired and grabbed their broadswords, charged furiously at the infantry. . . . . . . . . . . . . "The English infantry, experienced from the wars in Flanders, stood their ground bravely. But their extended lines were pierced and broken in many spots by the tightly packed clans, and in the ensuing hand-to-hand combat, the nature of the Highlanders' weapons, along with their incredible ferocity and agility, gave them a clear advantage over those who relied heavily on their formation and discipline, realizing that one was shattered and the other useless. . . . . . . . . . . . . "Loud cheers now rang out across the entire field. The battle was fought and won, and all the baggage, artillery, and military supplies of the regular army were in the hands of the victors. Never was a victory more complete."

Such is Scott's picture of the battle of Prestonpans. And throughout the whole book we have wonderful pictures of Scottish life as it then was—pictures of robbers' caves, and chieftains' halls, of the chiefs themselves, and their followers, of mountain, loch, and glen, all drawn with such a true and living touch that we cannot forget them.

Such is Scott's depiction of the battle of Prestonpans. Throughout the entire book, we find amazing portrayals of Scottish life as it was back then—images of robbers' caves and chieftains' halls, the chiefs themselves and their followers, along with the mountains, lochs, and glens, all illustrated with such a vivid and authentic style that we can’t help but remember them.

After Waverley other novels followed fast, each one adding to the reputation of the unknown author, and now, from the name of the first, we call them all the Waverley Novels.

After Waverley, other novels quickly followed, each one boosting the reputation of the unknown author, and now, taking the name of the first, we call them all the Waverley Novels.

Scott's was one of the most wonderful successes—perhaps the most wonderful—that has ever been known in our literature. "As long as Sir Walter Scott wrote poetry," said a friend, "there was neither man nor woman ever thought of either reading or writing anything but poetry. But the instant that he gave over writing poetry, there was neither man nor woman ever read it more! All turned to tales and novels."*

Scott's was one of the most amazing successes—maybe the most amazing—that has ever been seen in our literature. "As long as Sir Walter Scott was writing poetry," said a friend, "no one, man or woman, thought about reading or writing anything but poetry. But the moment he stopped writing poetry, no one, man or woman, bothered to read it again! Everyone switched to stories and novels."*

*James Hogg.

James Hogg.

Everybody read The Novels, from the King to the shepherd. Friends, money, and fame came tumbling in upon the author. He had refused to be made Poet Laureate, and passed the honor on to Southey, but he accepted a baronetcy. He added wing after wing to his beautiful house, and acre after acre to his land, and rejoiced in being laird of Abbotsford.

Everybody read The Novels, from the king to the shepherd. Friends, money, and fame came pouring in for the author. He had turned down the position of Poet Laureate, giving the honor to Southey, but he accepted a baronetcy. He added wing after wing to his beautiful house, and acre after acre to his land, and took pride in being the lord of Abbotsford.

The speed with which Scott wrote was marvelous. His house was always full of visitors, yet he always had time to entertain them. He was never known to refuse to see a friend, gentle or simple, and was courteous even to the bores who daily invaded his home. He had unbounded energy. He rose early in the morning, and before the rest of the family was astir had finished more than half of his daily task of writing. Thus by twelve o'clock he was free to entertain his guests.

The speed at which Scott wrote was amazing. His house was always filled with visitors, yet he always found time to entertain them. He never turned down a friend, no matter how simple or dull, and was polite even to the annoyances who came to his home every day. He had endless energy. He got up early in the morning, and before the rest of the family was awake, he had already completed more than half of his daily writing tasks. So by noon, he was free to spend time with his guests.

If ever man was happy and successful, Scott seemed to be that man. But suddenly all his fair prospects were darkened over. Sir Walter was in some degree a partner in the business both of his publisher and his printer. Now both publisher and printer failed, and Scott found himself ruined with them. At fifty-five he was not only a ruined man, but loaded with a terrible debt of 117,000 pounds.

If there was ever a man who was happy and successful, it was Scott. But suddenly, all his bright prospects turned bleak. Sir Walter was somewhat involved in the business of both his publisher and his printer. Now, with both the publisher and printer going bankrupt, Scott found himself ruined alongside them. At fifty-five, he was not only a ruined man but also burdened with a massive debt of 117,000 pounds.

It was a staggering blow, and most men would have been utterly crushed by it. Not so Scott. He was proud, proud of his old name and of his new-founded baronial hall. He was stout of heart too. At fifty-five he began life again, determined with his pen to wipe out the debt. Many were the hands stretched out to help him; rich men offered their thousands, poor men their scanty savings, but Scott refused help from both rich and poor. His own hand must wipe out the debt, he said. Time was all he asked. So with splendid courage and determination, the like of which has perhaps never been known, he set to work.

It was a huge setback, and most people would have been completely crushed by it. Not Scott, though. He was proud—proud of his old name and his newly established baronial hall. He was also strong in spirit. At fifty-five, he started life over, determined to clear the debt with his writing. Many reached out to help him; wealthy individuals offered him thousands, while those with less contributed their limited savings, but Scott turned down assistance from both the rich and the poor. He insisted that he would clear the debt on his own. All he needed was time. So, with incredible courage and determination, the likes of which may never have been seen before, he got to work.

But evil days had begun for Sir Walter. Scarcely four months after the crash, his wife died, and so he lost a companion of nearly thirty years. "I think my heart will break," he cries in the first bitterness of sorrow. "Lonely, aged, deprived of my family, an impoverished, an embarrassed man." But dogged courage comes to him again. "Well, that is over, and if it cannot be forgotten must be remembered with patience." So day after day he bent to his work. Every morning saw his appointed task done. Besides novels and articles he wrote a History of Napoleon, a marvelous book, considering it was written in eighteen months.

But tough times had started for Sir Walter. Just four months after the crash, his wife passed away, leaving him without a partner after nearly thirty years. "I think my heart will break," he cries in the initial bitterness of grief. "Lonely, old, deprived of my family, a broke and embarrassed man." But stubborn courage returns to him. "Well, that's over, and if it can't be forgotten, it must be remembered with patience." So day after day, he focused on his work. Every morning, he completed his assigned task. In addition to novels and articles, he wrote a History of Napoleon, a remarkable book, especially considering it was completed in eighteen months.

Then Scott began the book which will be the first of all his books to interest you, The Tales of a Grandfather. This is a history of Scotland, and it was written for his grandson John Hugh Lockhard, or Hugh Littlejohn as he is called in The Tales. "I will make," said Scott, "if possible, a book that a child shall understand, yet a man shall feel some temptation to peruse should he chance to take it up."

Then Scott started the book that will be the first of all his books to catch your interest, The Tales of a Grandfather. This is a history of Scotland, and it was written for his grandson John Hugh Lockhard, or Hugh Littlejohn as he’s referred to in The Tales. "I will try," said Scott, "to create a book that a child can understand, yet a man might feel tempted to read if he happens to pick it up."

Hugh Littlejohn was a delicate boy, indeed he had not long to live, but many a happy day he spent, this summer (1827), riding about the woods of Abbotsford with his kind grandfather, listening to the tales he told. For Scott, too, the rides were a joy, and helped to make him forget his troubles. When he had told his tale in such a simple way that Littlejohn understood, he returned home and wrote it down.

Hugh Littlejohn was a fragile boy, and he didn’t have much time left, but he spent many happy days that summer (1827) riding around the woods of Abbotsford with his caring grandfather, listening to the stories he shared. For Scott as well, the rides were a delight and helped him forget his worries. After telling his story in such a straightforward way that Littlejohn could grasp it, he went home and wrote it down.

In the December of the same year the first part of The Tales was published, and at once was a tremendous success, a success as great almost as any of the novels. Hugh Littlejohn liked The Tales too. "Dear Grandpapa," he writes, "I thank you for the books. I like my own picture and the Scottish chief: I am going to read them as fast as I can."

In December of that same year, the first part of The Tales was published and immediately became a huge success, nearly as significant as any of the novels. Hugh Littlejohn enjoyed The Tales as well. "Dear Grandpapa," he writes, "Thank you for the books. I like my own picture and the Scottish chief: I'm going to read them as quickly as I can."

Two more volumes of Tales followed. Then there was no need to write more for the dearly loved grandson, as a year or two later, when he was only eleven, poor Littlejohn died. But already the kind grandfather was near his end also, the tremendous effort which he made to force himself to work beyond his strength could not be kept up. His health broke down under it. Still he struggled on, but at last, yielding to his friends' entreaties, he went to Italy in search of health and strength. It gives us some idea of the high place Sir Walter had won for himself in the hearts of the people, when we learn that his health seemed a national concern, and that a warship was sent to take him on his journey. But the journey was of no avail. Among the great hills and blue lakes of Italy Scott longed for the lesser hills and grayer lochs of Scotland. So he turned homewards. And at home, in his beloved Abbotsford, in the still splendor of an autumn day, with the meadow-scented air he loved fanning his face, and the sound of rippling Tweed in his ears, he closed his eyes for ever. In the grass-grown ruin of Dryburgh Abbey, not far from his home, he was laid to rest, while the whole countryside mourned Sir Walter.

Two more volumes of Tales followed. Then there was no need to write more for his dearly loved grandson, as a year or two later, when he was just eleven, poor Littlejohn passed away. But already, the kind grandfather was nearing his end too; the incredible effort he made to push himself to work beyond his limits couldn’t last. His health deteriorated because of it. Still, he kept going, but eventually, after his friends pleaded with him, he went to Italy in search of health and strength. It shows how much Sir Walter meant to the people that his health became a national concern, and a warship was sent to take him on his journey. But the trip didn’t help. Amid the great hills and blue lakes of Italy, Scott longed for the smaller hills and grayer lakes of Scotland. So he turned back home. And at home, in his beloved Abbotsford, on a still beautiful autumn day, with the meadow-scented air he loved refreshing his face and the sound of the rippling Tweed in his ears, he closed his eyes for good. In the grass-covered ruins of Dryburgh Abbey, not far from his home, he was laid to rest while the whole countryside mourned Sir Walter.

Before he died Scott had paid 70,000 pounds of his debt, an enormous sum for one man to make by his pen in six years. He died in the happy belief that all was paid, as indeed it all was. For after the author's death, his books still brought in a great deal of money, so that in fifteen years the debt was wiped out.

Before he died, Scott had paid off 70,000 pounds of his debt, which was an enormous amount for one person to earn from writing in six years. He passed away believing that everything was settled, and it truly was. After the author’s death, his books continued to generate a significant income, so that within fifteen years, the debt was completely cleared.

I have not told you any of Scott's stories here, because, unlike many of the books we have spoken of, they are easily to be had. And the time will soon come, if it has not come already, when you can read Sir Walter's books, just as he wrote them. It is best, I think, that you should read them so, for Sir Walter Scott is perhaps the first of all our great writers nearly the whole of whose books a child can read without help. You will find many long descriptions in them, but do not let them frighten you. You need not read them all the first time, and very likely you will want to read them the second time.

I haven't shared any of Scott's stories here because, unlike many of the books we've talked about, they're easy to find. And soon enough, if it hasn't happened already, you’ll be able to read Sir Walter's books just as he wrote them. I think it's best for you to read them that way, because Sir Walter Scott is probably the first of our great authors whose books almost any kid can read without assistance. You’ll come across a lot of long descriptions in them, but don’t let that scare you. You don’t have to read them all in one go, and you might find you want to read them again later.

But perhaps before you read his novels you will like to read his Metrical Romances. For when we are children—big children perhaps, but still children—is the time to read them. Long ago in the twelfth century, when the people of England were simple and unlearned, they loved Metrical Romances, and we when we are simple and unlearned may love them too. Many of these old romances, however, are hard to get, and they are written in a language hard for many of us to understand. But Sir Walter Scott, in the nineteenth century, has recreated for us all the charm of those old tales. For this then, let us thank and remember him.

But maybe before you dive into his novels, you'd like to check out his Metrical Romances. Because when we’re kids—maybe grown-up kids, but still kids—is the best time to read them. Long ago, in the twelfth century, when the people of England were simple and uneducated, they loved Metrical Romances, and we might love them too when we’re feeling simple and unlearned. Many of these old romances are hard to find, and they’re written in a language that's tough for many of us to grasp. But Sir Walter Scott, in the nineteenth century, has brought back all the charm of those old tales for us. So, let’s be thankful for him and keep him in mind.

    "His legendary song could tell
    Of ancient deeds, so long forgot;
    Of feuds, whose memory was not;
    Of forests, now laid waste and bare;
    Of towers, which harbour now the hare;
    Of manners, long since chang'd and gone;
    Of chiefs, who under their grey stone
    So long had slept, that fickle Fame
    Had blotted from her rolls their name,
    And twin'd round some new minion's head
    The fading wreath for which they bled."*

"His legendary song could tell
    Of ancient deeds, long forgotten;
    Of feuds that are no longer remembered;
    Of forests, now devastated and bare;
    Of towers, now home to hares;
    Of customs, long changed and gone;
    Of leaders, who under their gray stones
    Had slept for so long that fickle Fame
    Had erased their names from her lists,
    And wrapped some new favorite's head
    With the fading crown for which they fought."*

*Lay of the Last Minstrel.

Lay of the Last Minstrel.

Chapter LXXIX BYRON—"CHILDE HAROLD'S PILGRIMAGE"

WHEN Sir Walter Scott ceased to write Metrical Romances, he said it was because Byron had beaten him. But the metrical romances of these two poets are widely different. With Sir Walter we are up among the hills, out on the wide moorland. With him we tramp the heather, and ford the rushing streams; his poems are full of healthy, generous life. With Byron we seem rather to be in the close air of a theater. His poems do not tell of a rough and vigorous life, but of luxury and softness; of tyrants and slaves, of beautiful houris and dreadful villains. And in the villains we always seem to see Byron himself, who tries to impress us with the fact that he is indeed a very "bold, bad man." In his poetry there is something artificial, which takes us backward to the time of Pope, rather than forward with the nature poets.

WHEN Sir Walter Scott stopped writing Metrical Romances, he claimed it was because Byron had outdone him. But the metrical romances of these two poets are very different. With Sir Walter, we are among the hills, out on the vast moorland. With him, we walk through the heather and cross the rushing streams; his poems are full of healthy, generous life. With Byron, we feel more like we're in the confined atmosphere of a theater. His poems don't depict a rough and vigorous life but rather luxury and softness; of tyrants and slaves, beautiful houris and horrifying villains. And in the villains, we often see Byron himself, who tries to show us he is indeed a very "bold, bad man." In his poetry, there's something artificial that takes us back to the time of Pope, rather than forward with the nature poets.

The boyhood of George Gordon Byron was a sad one. He came of an ancient and noble family, but one which in its later generations had become feeble almost to madness. His father, who was called Mad Jack, was wild and worthless, his mother was a wealthy woman, but weak and passionate, and in a short time after her marriage her husband spent nearly all her money. Mrs. Byron then took her little baby and went to live quietly in Aberdeen on what was left of her fortune.

The childhood of George Gordon Byron was a troubled one. He was born into an old and noble family, but in recent generations it had become weak and nearly insane. His father, known as Mad Jack, was reckless and unworthy, while his mother was a wealthy woman, but fragile and emotional. Shortly after their marriage, her husband squandered almost all of her money. Mrs. Byron then took her young baby and moved to Aberdeen to live modestly on what remained of her fortune.

She was a weak and passionate woman, and sometimes she petted and spoiled her little boy, sometimes she treated him cruelly, calling him "a lame brat," than which nothing could hurt him more, for poor little George was born lame, and all his life long he felt sore and angry about it. To him too had been given the passionate temper of both father and mother, and when he was angry he would fall into "silent rages," bite pieces out of saucers, or tear his pinafores to bits.

She was an emotional and fragile woman, and at times she would coddle and indulge her little boy, while other times she would be harsh, calling him "a lame brat," which hurt him deeply, as poor little George was born with a disability, and throughout his life, he felt upset and frustrated about it. He had inherited the passionate temper of both his parents, and when he got angry, he would have "silent rages," bite chunks out of saucers, or rip his pinafores to shreds.

Meanwhile, while in Aberdeen Mrs. Byron struggled to live on 130 pounds a year, in Newstead Abbey, near Nottingham, there lived a queer, half-mad, old grand-uncle, who had earned for himself the name of "the wicked lord." He knew well enough that when he died the little boy in Aberdeen, with the pretty face and lame foot, would become Lord Byron. He might have taken some interest in his nephew, and seen at least that he was sent to school, and given an education to fit him for his future place in the world. But that was not "the wicked lord's" way. He paid no attention to the little boy in Aberdeen. Indeed, it is said that he hated him, and that he cut down his trees and despoiled Newstead as much as he could, in order to leave his heir as poor a heritage as possible.

Meanwhile, while in Aberdeen Mrs. Byron struggled to get by on 130 pounds a year, in Newstead Abbey, near Nottingham, there lived a peculiar, half-crazy old grand-uncle, who had earned the nickname "the wicked lord." He knew very well that when he died, the little boy in Aberdeen, with the pretty face and lame foot, would become Lord Byron. He could have shown some interest in his nephew and at least ensured that he was sent to school and given an education suitable for his future position in the world. But that wasn’t “the wicked lord's” style. He paid no attention to the little boy in Aberdeen. In fact, it’s said that he hated him and that he cut down his trees and damaged Newstead as much as he could, to leave his heir with as poor a legacy as possible.

But when George was ten this old uncle died. Then mother and son said good-by to Aberdeen, and at length traveled southwards to take possession of their great house and broad lands. But the heritage was not so great as at first sight would appear, for the house was so ruinous that it was scarcely fit to live in, and the wicked lord had sold some of the land. However, as the sale was unlawful, after much trouble the land was recovered.

But when George turned ten, his old uncle passed away. Then, mother and son said goodbye to Aberdeen and eventually traveled south to claim their large house and expansive lands. However, the inheritance wasn't as great as it initially seemed, since the house was in such disrepair that it was hardly livable, and the unscrupulous lord had sold off some of the land. Nevertheless, since the sale was illegal, after a lot of trouble, they managed to get the land back.

Byron had now to take his place among boys of his own class, and when he was thirteen he was sent to school at Harrow. But he hated school. He was shy as "a wild mountain colt" and somewhat snobbish, and at first was most unpopular.

Byron now had to fit in with boys of his age group, and when he turned thirteen, he was sent to school at Harrow. But he really disliked school. He was shy like "a wild mountain colt" and a bit snobbish, so he was initially very unpopular.

As he says himself, however, he "fought his way very fairly" and he formed some friendships, passionately, as he did everything. In spite of his lameness, he was good at sports, especially at swimming. He was brave, and even if his snobbishness earned for him the nickname of the "Old English Baron," his comrades admired his spirit, and in the end, instead of being unpopular, he led— often to mischief. "I was," he says, "always cricketing— rebelling—fighting, rowing (from row, not boat-rowing, a different practice), and in all manner of mischiefs." Yet, wild though he was, of his headmaster he ever kept a kindly remembrance. "Dr. Drury," he says, "whom I plagued sufficiently too, was the best, the kindest friend I ever had."

As he puts it, he "fought his way very fairly" and formed some friendships with passion, just like he did everything else. Despite his lameness, he excelled in sports, especially swimming. He was brave, and even though his snobbery earned him the nickname "Old English Baron," his peers admired his spirit, and in the end, rather than being unpopular, he often led—sometimes into trouble. "I was," he says, "always playing cricket—rebelling—fighting, rowing (from row, not boat-rowing, a different activity), and getting into all sorts of mischief." Yet, as wild as he was, he always remembered his headmaster fondly. "Dr. Drury," he says, "whom I definitely annoyed, was the best, the kindest friend I ever had."

Byron hated Harrow until his last year and a half there; then he liked it. And when he knew he must leave and go to Cambridge, he was so unhappy that he counted the days that remained, not with joy at the thought of leaving, but with sorrow.

Byron couldn't stand Harrow until the last year and a half he spent there; then he grew to like it. When he realized he had to leave and head to Cambridge, he was so upset that he counted down the remaining days, not with excitement about leaving, but with sadness.

At Cambridge he felt himself lonely and miserable at first, as he had at school. But there too he soon made friends. He found plenty of time for games, he rode and shot, rejoiced in feats of swimming and diving. He wrote poetry also, which he afterwards published under the name of Hours of Idleness. It was a good name for the book, for indeed he was so idle in his proper studies, that the wonder is that he was able to take his degree.

At Cambridge, he initially felt lonely and unhappy, just like he had at school. But he quickly made friends there too. He had plenty of time for games; he rode horses, went shooting, and enjoyed swimming and diving. He also wrote poetry, which he later published under the title Hours of Idleness. It was a fitting name for the book because he was so lazy with his actual studies that it's surprising he managed to graduate.

It was in 1807, at the age of nineteen, that Lord Byron published his Hours of Idleness, with a rather pompous preface. The poems were not great, some of them indeed were nothing less than mawkish, but perhaps they did not deserve the slashing review which appeared in the Edinburgh Review. The Edinburgh Review was a magazine given at this time to criticising authors very severely, and Byron had to suffer no more than other and greater poets. But he trembled with indignation, and his anger called forth his first really good poem, called English Bards and Scotch Reviewers. It is a satire after the style of Pope, and in it Byron lashes not only his reviewers, but also other writers of his day. His criticisms are, many of them, quite wrong, and in after years when he came to know the men he now decried, he regretted this poem, and declared it should never be printed again. But it is still included in his works. Perhaps having just read about Sir Walter Scott, it may amuse you to read what Byron has to say of him.

It was in 1807, at the age of nineteen, that Lord Byron published his Hours of Idleness, accompanied by a rather pompous preface. The poems weren't exceptional; some were downright sappy, but they might not have warranted the harsh review that appeared in the Edinburgh Review. At that time, the Edinburgh Review was known for its severe critiques of authors, and Byron faced the same fate as other, more established poets. However, he was furious, and his anger inspired his first truly great poem, titled English Bards and Scotch Reviewers. It's a satire in the style of Pope, where Byron criticizes not just his reviewers but also other writers of his time. Many of his critiques are quite misguided, and later on, when he got to know the people he had criticized, he regretted this poem and insisted it should never be published again. Yet, it's still part of his collected works. Since you just read about Sir Walter Scott, you might find it interesting to see what Byron has to say about him.

    "Thus Lays of Minstrels—may they be the last!—
    On half-strung harps whine mournful to the blast.
    While mountain spirits prate to river sprites,
    That dames may listen to the sound at nights;
    . . . . . .
    Next view in state, proud prancing on his roan,
    The golden-crested haughty Marmion,
    Now forging scrolls, now foremost in the fight,
    Not quite a felon, yet but half a knight,
    The gibbet or the field prepared to grace;
    A mighty mixture of the great and base.
    And think'st thou, Scott! by vain conceit perchance,
    On public taste to foist thy stale romance."

"Thus Lays of Minstrels—may they be the last!—
    On half-strung harps wail sadly to the wind.
    While mountain spirits chat with river sprites,
    So that ladies can hear the sound at night;
    . . . . . .
    Next see in style, proudly prancing on his chestnut,
    The golden-crested arrogant Marmion,
    Now crafting scrolls, now leading in the fight,
    Not quite a criminal, yet barely a knight,
    The gallows or the battlefield ready to honor;
    A powerful mix of the noble and the low.
    And do you think, Scott! by empty arrogance,
    To impose your tired romance on public taste?"

Then after a sneer at Scott for making money by his poems, Byron
concludes with this passage:—
    "These are the themes that claim our plaudits now;
    These are the bards to whom the muse must bow;
    While Milton, Dryden, Pope, alike forgot,
    Resign their hallowed bays to Walter Scott."

Then after mocking Scott for making money from his poems, Byron
wraps up with this passage:—
"These are the themes that deserve our applause now;
These are the poets to whom the muse must yield;
While Milton, Dryden, and Pope are all forgotten,
They give their cherished laurels to Walter Scott."

When people read this satire, they realized that a new poet had appeared. But it was not until Byron published his first long poem, called Childe Harold's Pilgrimage, that he became famous. Then his success was sudden and amazing. "I woke up one morning and found myself famous," he says. "His fame," says another poet and friend who wrote his life,* "seemed to spring up like the palace of a fairy tale, in a night." He was praised and lauded by high and low. Every one was eager to known him, and for a time he became the spoiled darling of society.

When people read this satire, they realized a new poet had emerged. But it wasn’t until Byron published his first long poem, called Childe Harold's Pilgrimage, that he gained fame. His success was then sudden and incredible. "I woke up one morning and found myself famous," he says. "His fame," says another poet and friend who wrote his biography,* "seemed to spring up like a fairy tale palace, overnight." He was celebrated and admired by everyone, and for a while, he became the adored favorite of society.

*Moore.

Moore.

Childe Harold is a long poem of four cantos, but now only two cantos were published. The third was added in 1816, the fourth in 1818. It is written in the Spenserian stanza, with here and there songs and ballads in other meters, and in the first few verses there is even an affectation of Spenserian wording. But the poet soon grew tired of that, and returned to his own English. Childe is used in the ancient sense of knight, and the poem tells of the wanderings of a gloomy, vicious, world-worn man.

Childe Harold is a long poem divided into four sections, but only two sections were published initially. The third was added in 1816, and the fourth in 1818. It’s written in the Spenserian stanza, with a few songs and ballads in different meters sprinkled throughout, and in the first few lines, there's even a bit of old-fashioned Spenserian language. However, the poet quickly got tired of that and returned to his own style of English. "Childe" is used in the old sense of “knight,” and the poem describes the travels of a moody, troubled man who has seen the world.

There is very little story in Childe Harold. The poem is more a series of descriptions and a record of the thoughts that are called forth by the places through which the traveler passes. It is indeed a poetic diary. The pilgrim visits many famous spots, among them the field of Waterloo, where but a few months before the fate of Europe had been decided. To us the battle of Waterloo is a long way off. To Byron it was still a deed of yesterday. As he approaches the field he feels that he is on sacred ground.

There’s very little plot in Childe Harold. The poem is more of a collection of descriptions and a record of the thoughts that arise from the places the traveler visits. It’s really like a poetic diary. The pilgrim explores many famous locations, including the battlefield of Waterloo, where just a few months earlier, Europe’s fate had been settled. For us, the battle of Waterloo feels distant. For Byron, it was still an event from yesterday. As he nears the field, he senses that he is on hallowed ground.

    "Stop!—for thy tread is on an Empire's dust!
    An Earthquake's spoil is sepulchred below!
    Is the spot marked with no colossal bust?
    Nor column trophied for triumphal show?
    None; but the moral's truth tells simpler so,
    As the ground was before, thus let is be;—
    How that red rain hath made the harvest grow!
    And is this all the world has gain'd by thee,
    Thou first and last of field! kingmaking victory?"

"Stop!—because your steps are on the dust of an Empire!
    The remains of an earthquake are buried below!
    Is there no massive statue marking this spot?
    No pillar decorated for a triumphant display?
    None; but the truth of the moral is simpler,
    As the ground was before, let it remain;—
    How that red rain has caused the harvest to grow!
    And is this all the world has gained from you,
    You first and last of the battlefield! kingmaking victory?"

Then in thought Byron goes over all that took place that fateful day.

Then in his thoughts, Byron reflects on everything that happened that fateful day.

    "There was a sound of revelry by night,
    And Belgium's capital had gather'd then
    Her beauty and her chivalry, and bright
    The lamps shone o'er fair women and brave men;
    A thousand hearts beat happily; and when
    Music arose with its voluptuous swell,
    Soft eyes look'd love to eyes which spake again,
    And all went merry as a marriage bell;
    But hush! hark! a deep sound strikes a rising knell!

There was a sound of celebration at night,
    And Belgium's capital had gathered then
    Her beauty and her brave knights, and bright
    The lights shone over lovely women and strong men;
    A thousand hearts were beating joyfully; and when
    Music started with its rich flow,
    Soft eyes gazed love into eyes that responded,
    And everyone was as cheerful as a wedding bell;
    But wait! listen! a deep sound strikes a rising toll!

    Did ye not hear it?—No; 'twas but the wind,
    Or the car rattling o'er the stony street;
    On with the dance! let joy be unconfined;
    No sleep till morn, when Youth and Pleasure meet
    To chase the glowing hours with flying feet.
    But hark!—that heavy sound breaks in once more,
    As if the clouds its echo would repeat;
    And nearer, clearer, deadlier than before!
    Arm! arm! it is—it is—the cannon's opening roar!
    . . . . . .
    "Ah! then and there was hurrying to and fro,
    And gathering tears and tremblings of distress,
    And cheeks all pale, which but an hour ago
    Blush'd at the praise of their own loveliness;
    And there were sudden parting, such as press
    The life from out young hearts, and choking sighs
    Which ne'er might be repeated; who could guess
    If ever more should meet those mutual eyes,
    Since upon night so sweet such awful morn could rise!

Did you not hear it?—No; it was just the wind,
Or the car rattling over the rocky street;
On with the dance! let the joy be limitless;
No sleep until morning, when Youth and Pleasure meet
To chase the glowing hours with flying feet.
But listen!—that heavy sound breaks in again,
As if the clouds want to echo it too;
And closer, clearer, deadlier than before!
Arm! arm! it is—it is—the cannon's opening roar!
. . . . . .
"Ah! then and there was rushing to and fro,
And gathering tears and trembling distress,
And faces all pale, which just an hour ago
Blushed at the praise of their own beauty;
And there were sudden goodbyes, such as take
The life out of young hearts, and choking sighs
Which may never be repeated; who could know
If those eyes would ever meet again,
Since such an awful morning could rise after such a sweet night!

    "And there was mounting in hot haste; the steed,
    The mustering squadron, and the clattering car,
    Went pouring forward with impetuous speed,
    And swiftly forming in the ranks of war;
    And the deep thunder peal on peal afar;
    And near, the beat of the alarming drum
    Roused up the soldier ere the morning star;
    While throng'd the citizens with terror dumb,
    Or whispering, with white lips—'The foe! they come! they
come!'"

"And there was a rapid buildup; the horse,
    The gathering troops, and the noisy carriage,
    Charged forward with reckless speed,
    And quickly formed into battle lines;
    And the distant thunder echoed louder;
    And nearby, the sound of the urgent drum
    Woke the soldier before the morning star;
    While the citizens crowded together in silent fear,
    Or murmuring, with pale lips—'The enemy! They’re
coming! They’re coming!'"

And then thinking of the battle lost by the great conqueror of
Europe, the poet mourns for him—

And then, thinking about the battle lost by the great conqueror of
Europe, the poet feels sorrow for him—

    "Conqueror and captive of the earth art thou!
    She trembles at thee still, and thy wild name
    Was ne'er more bruited in men's minds than now
    That thou are nothing, save the jest of Fame,
    Who woo'd thee once, thy vassal, and became
    The flatterer of thy fierceness, till thou wert
    A god unto thyself; nor less the same
    To thee astounded kingdoms all inert,
    Who deem'd thee for a time whate'er thou didst assert.

"Conqueror and captive of the earth, you are!
    She still trembles before you, and your wild name
    Has never been more talked about than now
    That you are nothing more than Fame's joke,
    Who once pursued you, your servant, and became
    The flatterer of your fierceness, until you were
    A god to yourself; and just the same
    To you were the stunned kingdoms, all lifeless,
    Who believed you for a time to be whatever you claimed.

    "Oh, more or less than man—in high or low,
    Battling with nations, flying from the field;
    Now making monarchs' necks thy footstool, now
    More than thy meanest soldier taught to yield;
    An empire thou couldst crush, command, rebuild,
    But govern not thy pettiest passion, nor,
    However deeply in men's spirits skill'd,
    Look through thine own, nor curb the lust of war,
    Nor learn that tempted Fate will eave the loftiest Star."

"Oh, more or less than a man—in high or low,
    Fighting with nations, fleeing from the battlefield;
    Now using monarchs as your footstool, now
    More than your lowest soldier taught to surrender;
    An empire you could crush, command, rebuild,
    But you can’t control your tiniest passion, nor,
    No matter how skilled you are in understanding men’s spirits,
    See through your own, nor restrain the desire for war,
    Nor learn that tempted Fate will leave the highest Star."

These are a few verses from one of the best known parts of Childe Harold. There are many other verses equally well known. They have become the possession of almost every schoolboy. Some of them you will read in school books, and when you are grown up and able to distinguish between what is vulgar and what is good and beautiful in it, I hope you will read the whole poem.

These are a few lines from one of the most famous sections of Childe Harold. There are many other lines just as well-known. They’ve become familiar to almost every schoolboy. Some of them you’ll find in textbooks, and when you grow up and can tell the difference between what’s crass and what’s good and beautiful, I hope you’ll read the entire poem.

For two years Byron was as popular as man might be. Then came a change. From the time that he was a child he had always been in love, first with one and then with another. His heart was tinder, ever ready to take fire. Now he married. At first all went well. One little baby girl was born. Then troubles came, troubles which have never been explained, and for which we need not seek an explanation now, and one day Lady Byron left her husband never to return.

For two years, Byron was incredibly popular. Then things took a turn. Since he was a child, he had always been in love, first with one person and then with another. His heart was like dry grass, always ready to ignite. Then he got married. At first, everything was good. They had a baby girl. But then problems arose, problems that have never been fully understood, and there's no need to look for answers now. One day, Lady Byron left her husband and never came back.

The world which had petted and spoiled the poet now turned from the man. He was abused and decried; instead of being courted he was shunned. So in anger and disgust, Byron left the country where he found no sympathy. He never returned to it, the rest of his life being spent as a wanderer upon the Continent.

The world that had pampered and spoiled the poet now turned its back on him. He was mistreated and criticized; instead of being sought after, he was avoided. In anger and disgust, Byron left the country where he found no understanding. He never went back, spending the rest of his life as a wanderer on the Continent.

It was to a great extent a misspent life, and yet, while Byron wasted himself in unworthy ways, he wrote constantly and rapidly, pouring out volumes of poetry at a speed equaled only by Scott. He wrote tragedies, metrical romances, lyrics, and everything that he wrote was read—not only at home, but on the Continent. And one thing that we must remember Byron for is that he made English literature Continental. "Before he came," says an Italian patriot and writer,* "all that was known of English literature was the French translation of Shakespeare. It is since Byron that we Continentalists have learned to study Shakespeare and other English writers. From him dates the sympathy of all the true-hearted amongst us for this land of liberty. He led the genius of Britain on a pilgrimage throughout all Europe."

It was largely a wasted life, and yet, while Byron squandered himself in unworthy ways, he wrote constantly and quickly, churning out volumes of poetry at a speed matched only by Scott. He wrote tragedies, metrical romances, lyrics, and everything he created was read—not just at home, but across the Continent. One thing we must remember Byron for is that he made English literature known in Europe. "Before he came," says an Italian patriot and writer,* "all that was known of English literature was the French translation of Shakespeare. It is since Byron that we Continentalists have learned to study Shakespeare and other English writers. From him dates the genuine sympathy among us for this land of freedom. He took the genius of Britain on a journey throughout all of Europe."

*Mazzini.

Mazzini.

Much that Byron wrote was almost worthless. He has none of the haunting sense of the beauty of words in perfect order that marks the greatest poets. He has no passion for the correct use of words, and often his song seems tuneless and sometimes vulgar. For in Byron's undisciplined, turgid soul there is a strain of coarseness and vulgarity which not seldom shows itself in his poetry, spoiling some of his most beautiful lines. His poetry is egotistical too, that is, it is full of himself. And again and again it has been said that Byron was always his own hero. "He never had more than a singe subject—himself. No man has ever pushed egotism further than he."* In all his dark and gloomy heroes we see Lord Byron, and it is not only himself which he gives to the world's gaze, but his wrongs and his sorrows. Yet in spite of all its faults, there is enough that is purely beautiful in his work to give Byron rank as a poet. He has been placed on a level with Wordsworth. One cultured writer whose judgment on literature we listen to with respect has said: "Wordsworth and Byron stand out by themselves. When the year 1900 is turned, and our nation comes to recount her poetic glories of the century which has then just ended, the first names with her will be these."** But there are many who will deny him this high rank. "He can only claim to be acknowledged as a poet of the third class," says another great poet,*** "who now and then rises into the second, but speedily relapses into the lower element where he was born." And yet another has said that his poetry fills the great space through which our literature has moved from the time of Johnson to the time of Wordsworth. "It touches the Essay of Man**** at the one extremity, and The Excursion at the other."***** So you see Byron's place in our literature is hardly settled yet.

Much of what Byron wrote is pretty worthless. He lacks that haunting sense of the beauty of perfectly arranged words that defines the greatest poets. He doesn't show much passion for using words correctly, and often his poetry feels tuneless and at times even vulgar. In Byron's undisciplined, bombastic soul, there's a hint of coarseness and vulgarity that frequently appears in his poetry, ruining some of his most beautiful lines. His poetry is egotistical, meaning it’s filled with himself. Again and again, it has been noted that Byron was always his own hero. "He never had more than a single subject—himself. No one has taken egotism further than he."* In all his dark and gloomy heroes, we see Lord Byron, and he doesn't just reveal himself to the world, but also his hurts and his sorrows. Yet, despite its flaws, there’s enough pure beauty in his work to secure Byron’s rank as a poet. He has been compared to Wordsworth. One cultured writer whose opinion we respect has stated: "Wordsworth and Byron stand out on their own. When the year 1900 comes around, and our nation recounts its poetic achievements of the century just ended, these will be the first names mentioned."** But many will argue against that high rank. "He can only be recognized as a third-class poet," says another great poet,*** "who occasionally rises into the second class but quickly falls back into the lower level where he began." And another has noted that his poetry spans the significant period of our literature from Johnson to Wordsworth. "It connects the Essay of Man**** at one end and The Excursion at the other."***** So, you see that Byron's place in our literature is still up for debate.

*Scherer.
**Arnold.
***Swinburne.
****By Pope.
*****Macaulay.

*Scherer.
**Arnold.
***Swinburne.
****By Pope.
*****Macaulay.

When Byron left England he fled from the contempt of his fellows.
His life on the Continent did little to lessen that contempt.
But before he died he redeemed his name from the scorner.

When Byron left England, he escaped the disdain of his peers.
His time on the Continent did little to reduce that disdain.
But before he passed away, he cleared his name of the naysayers.

Long ago, you remember, at the time of the Renaissance, Greece had been conquered by the Turks. Hundreds of years passed, and Greece remained in a state of slavery. But by degrees new life began to stir among the people, and in 1821 a war of independence broke out. At first the other countries of Europe stood aloof, but gradually their sympathies were drawn to the little nation making so gallant a fight for freedom.

Long ago, you remember, during the Renaissance, Greece was conquered by the Turks. Hundreds of years went by, and Greece remained in a state of oppression. But gradually, new life began to emerge among the people, and in 1821, a war for independence broke out. At first, other European countries kept their distance, but slowly their sympathies grew for the small nation bravely fighting for its freedom.

And this struggle woke all that was generous in the heart of Byron, the worn man of the world. Like his own Childe Harold, "With pleasure drugg'd he almost long'd for woe." So to Greece he went, and the last nine months of his life were spent to such good purpose that when he died the whole Greek nation mourned. He had hoped to die sword in hand, but that was not to be. His body was worn with reckless living, and could ill bear any strain. One day, when out for a long ride, he became heated, and then soaked by a shower of rain. Rheumatic fever followed, and ten days later he lay dead. He was only thirty-six.

And this struggle brought out all the generosity in Byron, the tired man of the world. Like his own Childe Harold, "With pleasure drugged he almost longed for woe." So he went to Greece, and he spent the last nine months of his life so well that when he died, the entire Greek nation mourned. He had hoped to die fighting, but that wasn't to be. His body was worn out from his reckless lifestyle and couldn't handle any strain. One day, while out for a long ride, he got hot and then soaked in a downpour. Rheumatic fever set in, and ten days later he was dead. He was only thirty-six.

All Greece mourned for the loss of such a generous friend. Cities vied with each other for the honor of his tomb. And when his friends decided that his body should be carried home to England, homage as to a prince was paid to it as it passed through the streets on its last journey.

All of Greece mourned the loss of such a kind friend. Cities competed with each other for the honor of his burial site. And when his friends decided that his body should be taken back to England, people paid tribute to it like it was a prince as it made its final journey through the streets.

    "The sword, the banner, and the field,
    Glory and Greece, around me see!
    The Spartan, borne upon his shield,
            Was not more free.

"The sword, the banner, and the field,
    Glory and Greece, look around me!
    The Spartan, carried on his shield,
            Was not more free.

    "Awake! (not Greece—she is awake!)
    Awake! my spirit! Think through whom
    Thy life-blood tracks its parent lake,
            And then strike home!

"Wake up! (not Greece—she's awake!)
    Wake up! my spirit! Think about who
    Your life-blood traces back to its parent lake,
            And then strike home!

    "Tread those reviving passions down,
    Unworthy manhood! unto thee
    Indifferent should the smile or frown
            Of Beauty be.

"Tread those rekindled feelings down,
    Unworthy manhood! To you
    The smile or frown
            Of Beauty should mean nothing.

    "If thou regrett'st thy youth, why live?
    The land of honourable death
    Is here:—up to the field, and give
            Away thy breath!

"If you regret your youth, why keep living?
    The place of honorable death
    Is here:—go to the battlefield, and give
            Up your breath!

    "Seek out—less often sought than found—
    A soldier's grave, for thee the best;
    Then look around, and choose thy ground
            And take thy rest."

"Look for—less often searched for than discovered—
    A soldier's grave, which is the best for you;
    Then take a moment to look around, and pick your spot
            And settle down."

These lines are from Byron's last poem, written on his thirty- sixth birthday.

These lines are from Byron's final poem, written on his thirty-sixth birthday.

Chapter LXXX SHELLEY—THE POET OF LOVE

WHEN Byron wandered upon the Continent he met and made friends with another poet, a greater than himself. This poet was called Percy Bysshe Shelley, and of him I am going to tell you something in this chapter.

WHEN Byron traveled across the Continent, he met and became friends with another poet, one who was greater than himself. This poet was named Percy Bysshe Shelley, and I'm going to tell you more about him in this chapter.

On the 4th of August, 1792, Percy Bysshe Shelley was born at Field Place, near the village of Warnham, in Sussex. His father, "a well-meaning, ill-doing, wrong-headed man," was of a good family, and heir to a baronetcy. His mother was a beautiful woman.

On August 4, 1792, Percy Bysshe Shelley was born at Field Place, close to the village of Warnham in Sussex. His father, "a well-meaning, ill-doing, wrong-headed man," came from a good family and was set to inherit a baronetcy. His mother was a gorgeous woman.

Of the early childhood of Bysshe we know nothing, except that at the age of six he was daily taught Latin by a clergyman.

Of Bysshe's early childhood, we don't know much, except that he was taught Latin every day by a clergyman when he was six.

When we next hear of him he is a big boy, the hero of the nursery with four little sisters, and a wee, toddling, baby brother, to all of whom he loved to play big brother. His sisters would often sit on his knee and listen to the wonderful tales he told. There were stories of the Great Tortoise which lived in a pond near. True, the Great Tortoise was never seen, but that made it all the more mysterious and wonderful, and any unusual noise was put down to the Great Tortoise. There were other stories about the Great Old Snake which lived in the garden. This really was seen, and perhaps it was the same serpent which two hundred years before had been known to lurk about the countryside. "He could jut out his neck an ell," it was said, "and cast his venom about four rods; a serpent of countenance very proud, at the sight or hearing of men or cattle, raising his head seeming to listen and look about with great arrogancy." But if it was this same serpent it had lost its venom, and in the days when Bysshe and his sisters played about the garden, they looked upon it as a friend. One day, however, a gardener killed it by mistake, when he was cutting the grass with a scythe. So there was an end of the Great Old Snake. But the Tortoise and the Snake were not the only wonderful things about Field Place. There was a big garret which was never used, with beneath it a secret room, the only entrance to which was through a plank in the garret floor. This, according to the big brother, was the dwelling-place of an alchemist "old and grey with a long beard." Here with his lamp and magic books he wrought his wonders, and "Some day" the eager children were promised a visit to him. Meanwhile Bysshe himself played the alchemist, and with his sisters dressed up in strange costumes to represent fiends or spirits he ran about with liquid fire until this dangerous play was stopped. Then he made an electric battery and amused himself by giving his sisters "shocks" to the secret terror of at least one of them whose heart would sink with fear when she saw her brother appear with a roll of brown paper, a bit of wire, and a bottle. But one day she could not hide her terror any longer, and after that the kind big brother never worried her any more to have shocks.

When we next hear about him, he’s a big kid, the hero of the nursery, with four little sisters and a tiny, toddling baby brother, all of whom he loved to play the big brother to. His sisters often sat on his lap, listening to the amazing stories he told. There were tales of the Great Tortoise that lived in a nearby pond. True, the Great Tortoise was never seen, but that only made it more mysterious and wonderful, and any strange noise was attributed to the Great Tortoise. There were other stories about the Great Old Snake that lived in the garden. This one was actually seen, and it might have been the same serpent that had been known to roam the countryside two hundred years earlier. "He could stretch out his neck a yard," they said, "and spit his venom up to four rods; a snake of very proud looks, at the sight or sound of men or cattle, raising his head as if to listen and look around with great arrogance." But if it was the same serpent, it had lost its venom, and when Bysshe and his sisters played in the garden, they considered it a friend. One day, however, a gardener accidentally killed it while mowing the grass with a scythe. So, that was the end of the Great Old Snake. But the Tortoise and the Snake weren't the only amazing things about Field Place. There was a large attic that was never used, with a secret room below it, the only entrance to which was through a plank in the attic floor. This, according to the big brother, was where an "old and grey alchemist with a long beard" lived. There, with his lamp and magic books, he performed his wonders, and the eager children were promised a visit one day. Meanwhile, Bysshe played the alchemist himself, and with his sisters dressed in strange costumes to represent demons or spirits, he ran around with liquid fire until this dangerous play was stopped. Then he made an electric battery and entertained himself by giving his sisters "shocks," which terrified at least one of them, whose heart would sink with fear whenever she saw her brother appear with a roll of brown paper, a piece of wire, and a bottle. But one day, she couldn’t hide her fear any longer, and after that, the kind big brother never bothered her again to get shocks.

Sometimes, too, their games took them further afield, and led by Bysshe the children went on long rambles through woods and meadows, climbing walls and scrambling through hedges, and coming home tired and muddy. Bysshe was so happy with his sisters and little brother that he decided to buy a little girl and bring her up as his own. One day a little gypsy girl came to the back door, and he though she would do very well. His father and mother, however, thought otherwise, so the little girl was not bought.

Sometimes, their games took them further away, and led by Bysshe, the kids went on long hikes through woods and meadows, climbing walls and scrambling through hedges, coming home tired and muddy. Bysshe was so happy with his sisters and little brother that he decided to buy a little girl and raise her as his own. One day, a little gypsy girl came to the back door, and he thought she would be perfect. However, his parents thought otherwise, so the little girl was not bought.

But the boy who was so lively with his sisters, at times was quiet and thoughtful. Sometimes he would slip out of the house on moonlight nights. His anxious parents would then send an old servant after him, who would return to say that "Master Bysshe only took a walk, and came back again." A very strange form of amusement it must have seemed to his plain matter-of-fact father.

But the boy who was so lively with his sisters was sometimes quiet and reflective. Occasionally, he would sneak out of the house on moonlit nights. His worried parents would then send an old servant after him, who would come back saying that "Master Bysshe just went for a walk and came back." It must have seemed like a very odd way of having fun to his straightforward, no-nonsense father.

But now these careless happy days came to an end, or only returned during holiday times, for when Bysshe was ten years old he was sent to school.

But now these carefree, happy days came to an end, only returning during holidays, because when Bysshe turned ten, he was sent to school.

Shelley went first to a private school, and after a year or two to Eton, but at neither was he happy. And although he had been so merry at home, at school he was looked upon as a strange unsociable creature. He refused to fag for the bigger boys. He never joined in the ordinary school games, and would wander about by himself reading, or watching the clouds and the birds. He read all kinds of books, liking best those which told of haunted castles, robbers, giants, murderers, and other eerie subjects. He liked chemistry too, and was more than once brought into trouble by the daring experiments he made. Shelley was very brave and never afraid of anything except what was base and low. To the few who loved him he was gentle, but most of his schoolfellows took delight in tormenting him. And when goaded into wrath he showed that he could be fierce.

Shelley first went to a private school, and after a year or two, to Eton, but he was unhappy at both places. Even though he had been cheerful at home, he was seen as a strange, unsociable person at school. He refused to do the chores for the older boys. He never participated in the usual school games and preferred to wander around by himself, reading or watching the clouds and birds. He read all sorts of books, especially those about haunted castles, robbers, giants, murderers, and other spooky topics. He was also interested in chemistry and often got in trouble for his bold experiments. Shelley was very brave and feared nothing except anything that was cowardly or low. To the few who cared for him, he was gentle, but most of his classmates took pleasure in tormenting him. When pushed into anger, he showed that he could be fierce.

Shelley soon began to write, and while still at school, at the age of sixteen, he published a novel for which he received 40 pounds. A little later he and one of his sisters published a book of poems together.

Shelley quickly started writing, and while still in school, at the age of sixteen, he published a novel for which he earned 40 pounds. Soon after, he and one of his sisters released a collection of poems together.

From Eton Shelley went to Oxford. Here he remained for a few months reading hard. "He was to be found, book in hand, at all hours; reading in season and out of season; at table, in bed, and especially during a walk." But he read more what pleased himself than what pleased the college authorities. He wrote too, and among the things he wrote was a little leaflet of a few pages which seemed to the fellows of his college a dangerous attack upon religion. They summoned Shelley to appear before them, and as he refused to answer their questions he was expelled. Shelley had given himself the name of Atheist. It is a very ugly name, meaning one who denies the existence of God. Looking back now we can see that it was too harsh and ugly a name for Shelley. The paper for which he was expelled, even if it was wicked, was the work of a rash, impetuous boy, not the reasoned wickedness of a grown man. But the deed was done, and Shelley was thrown out into the world, for his father, sorely vexed and troubled, not knowing how to control his wild colt of a son, refused to allow him to return home. So Shelley remained in London. Here he went often to visit his sisters at school, and came to known one of their school friends, Harriet Westbrook. She was a pretty, good- tempered girl of sixteen with "hair like a poet's dream."* Shelley thought that she too was oppressed and ill-used as he had been. She loved him, he liked her, so they decided to get married, and ran away to Scotland and were married in Edinburgh. Shelley was nineteen and his little bride sixteen.

From Eton, Shelley went to Oxford. He stayed there for a few months, studying intensely. "He could be found, book in hand, at all hours; reading whenever he could, at the table, in bed, and especially while walking." However, he read more for his own enjoyment than for the college's approval. He also wrote, including a small pamphlet of a few pages that the college fellows deemed a dangerous attack on religion. They summoned Shelley to speak before them, and when he refused to answer their questions, he was expelled. Shelley had labeled himself as an Atheist. It's a very harsh title, meaning someone who denies the existence of God. Looking back, we see that this label was too severe for Shelley. The paper that got him expelled, even if scandalous, was the work of an impulsive young man, not the calculated wrongdoing of an adult. But the decision was made, and Shelley was cast out into the world, as his father, deeply troubled and unsure how to manage his rebellious son, refused to let him come home. So, Shelley stayed in London. There, he often visited his sisters at school and became acquainted with one of their school friends, Harriet Westbrook. She was a pretty, easygoing girl of sixteen with "hair like a poet's dream." Shelley thought she, too, was mistreated like he had been. She loved him, and he liked her, so they decided to get married, ran off to Scotland, and tied the knot in Edinburgh. Shelley was nineteen, and his young bride was sixteen.

*Hogg.

Hogg.

This boy and girl marriage was a terrible mistake, and three years later husband and wife separated.

This marriage between the boy and girl was a huge mistake, and three years later, the husband and wife separated.

I can tell you very little more of Shelley's life, some of it was wrong, much of it was sad, as it could hardly fail to be following on this wrong beginning. When you grow older you will be able to read it with charity and understanding. Meantime keep the picture of the kindly big brother, and imagine him growing into a lovable and brave man, into a poet who wins our hearts almost unawares by the beauty of his poetry, his poetry which has been called "a beautiful dream of the future." Of some of it I shall now tell you a little.

I can share very little more about Shelley's life; some parts were wrong, and a lot of it was sad, which is to be expected given that unfortunate start. As you get older, you'll be able to read it with kindness and understanding. In the meantime, remember him as the caring big brother, and picture him growing into a lovable and courageous man, a poet who captures our hearts almost effortlessly with the beauty of his work, which has been described as "a beautiful dream of the future." Let me now tell you a little about some of it.

Very early Shelley began to publish poetry, but most of it was not worthy of a truly great poet. His first really fine poem is Alastor. It is written in blank verse, and represents a poet seeking in vain for his ideal of what is truly lovely and beautiful. Being unable to find that which he seeks, he dies. The poem is full of beautiful description, but it is sad, and in the picture of the poet we seem to see Shelley himself. Other long poems followed, poems which are both terrible and beautiful, but many years must pass before you try to read them. For Shelley's poetry is more vague, his meaning more elusive, than that of almost any other poet of whom we have spoken. It is rather for Shelley's shorter poems, his lyrics, that I would try to gain your love at present, for although he wrote The Cenci, the best tragedy of his time, a tragedy which by its terror and pain links him with Shakespeare, it is as a lyric poet that we love Shelley. "Here," says another poet,* "Shelley forgets that he is anything but a poet, forgets sometimes that he is anything but a child. . . . He plays truant from earth, slips through the wicket of fancy into heaven's meadow, and goes gathering stars." And of all our poets, Shelley is the least earthly, the most spiritual. But he loved the beautiful world, the sea and sky, and when we have heard him sing of the clouds and the skylark, of the wind and the waves of—

Very early on, Shelley started publishing poetry, but most of it wasn’t really good enough for a truly great poet. His first really great poem is Alastor. It’s written in blank verse and tells the story of a poet who is searching in vain for his ideal of true beauty and loveliness. Unable to find what he’s looking for, he dies. The poem is filled with beautiful imagery, but it’s sad, and the character of the poet seems to reflect Shelley himself. Other long poems followed, both terrible and beautiful, but it’ll take many years before you’ll want to read them. Shelley’s poetry is more vague, and his meaning more elusive, than that of almost any other poet we’ve discussed. It’s really for Shelley’s shorter poems, his lyrics, that I want to win your affection right now, because even though he wrote The Cenci, the best tragedy of his time, a tragedy that connects him to Shakespeare through its terror and pain, it’s as a lyric poet that we cherish Shelley. “Here,” says another poet,* “Shelley forgets that he is anything but a poet, forgets sometimes that he is anything but a child. . . . He plays truant from earth, slips through the gate of imagination into heaven’s meadow, and goes gathering stars.” Of all our poets, Shelley is the least tied to the earth, the most spiritual. But he loved the beautiful world, the sea and sky, and when we have heard him sing of the clouds and the skylark, of the wind and the waves of—

*Francis Thompson.

Francis Thompson.

    "The fresh Earth in new leaves drest,
        And the starry night;
    Autumn evening, and the morn
    When the golden mists are born,"*

"The fresh earth dressed in new leaves,
        And the starry night;
    Autumn evening, and the morning
    When the golden mists are born,"*

*Song.

*Track.

when we have heard him sing of these, and have understood with our heart, they have an added meaning for us. We love and understand the song of the skylark better for having heard Shelley sing of it.

when we hear him sing about these, and truly grasp it with our hearts, they hold a deeper significance for us. We love and appreciate the song of the skylark more after hearing Shelley sing about it.

    "Hail to thee, blithe spirit!
        Bird thou never wert,
    That from heaven, or near it,
        Pourest thy full heart
    In profuse strains of unpremeditated art.

"Hello to you, joyful spirit!
        Bird you never were,
    That from heaven, or close to it,
        Pour out your full heart
    In overflowing melodies of spontaneous art.

    "Higher still and higher,
        From the earth thou springest
    Like a cloud of fire;
        The deep blue thou wingest,
    And singing still dost soar, and soaring ever singest.

"Higher and higher,
        From the earth you rise
    Like a cloud of fire;
        You glide through the deep blue,
    And while you sing, you soar, and as you soar, you keep singing.

    "In the golden lightening
        Of the sunken sun,
    O'er which clouds are brightening,
        Thou dost float and run;
    Like an unbodied joy whose race is just begun.

"In the golden light
        Of the setting sun,
    Over which clouds are glowing,
        You float and run;
    Like a formless joy whose journey has just begun.

    "The pale purple even
        Melts around thy flight;
    Like a star of heaven,
        In the broad daylight,
    Thou art unseen, but yet I hear thy shrill delight.
    . . . . . . .
    "All the earth and air
        With thy voice is loud,
    As, when night is bare,
        From one lonely cloud
    The moon rains out her beams, and heaven is overflowed.

"The light purple even
Melts around your flight;
Like a star in the sky,
In the bright daylight,
You are unseen, but still I hear your sharp delight.
. . . . . . .
"All the earth and air
Is loud with your voice,
Just like when night is clear,
From one lonely cloud,
The moon spills out her beams, and heaven is flooded.

    "What thou art we know not;
        What is most like thee?
    From rainbow clouds there flow not
        Drops so bright to see,
    As from thy presence showers a rain of melody.

"What you are, we do not know;
        What is most like you?
    From rainbow clouds, there do not
        Flow drops so bright to see,
    As from your presence falls a rain of melody.

    "Like a poet hidden
        In the light of thought,
    Singing hymns unbidden,
        Till the world is wrought
    In sympathy with hopes and fears it heeded not:

"Like a poet concealed
        In the clarity of thought,
    Singing songs without being asked,
        Until the world is shaped
    In tune with hopes and fears it ignored:

    "Like a high-born maiden
        In a palace tower,
    Soothing her love-laden
        Soul a secret hour
    With music sweet as love, which overflows her bower.
    . . . . . . .
    "Teach us, sprite or bird,
        What sweet thoughts are thine;
    I have never heard
        Praise of love or wine
    That panted forth a flood of rapture so divine.
    . . . . . . .
    "We look before and after,
        And pine for what is not:
    Our sincerest laughter
        With some pain is fraught;
    The sweetest songs are those that tell of saddest thought.

"Like a noble woman
        In a palace tower,
    Soothing her heart,
        For a secret hour
    With music as sweet as love that fills her space.
    . . . . . . .
    "Teach us, spirit or bird,
        What beautiful thoughts you have;
    I have never heard
        Praise of love or wine
    That expressed a wave of joy so divine.
    . . . . . . .
    "We look back and ahead,
        And long for what we don’t have:
    Our truest laughter
        Is tinged with some pain;
    The sweetest songs are those that speak of the saddest thoughts.

    "Yet if we could scorn
        Hate, and pride, and fear;
    If we were things born
        Not to shed a tear,
    I know not how thy joy we ever should come near.

"Yet if we could dismiss
        Hate, pride, and fear;
    If we were beings born
        Not to shed a tear,
    I don't know how we would ever get close to your joy.

    "Better than all measures
        Of delightful sound,
    Better than all treasures
        That in books are found,
    Thy skill to poet were, thou scorner of the ground!

"Better than any measure
        Of lovely sound,
    Better than all the treasures
        That can be found in books,
    Your talent as a poet would be, you who look down on the ground!

    "Teach me half the gladness
        That thy brain must know;
    Such harmonious madness
        From my lips would flow,
    The world would listen then, as I am listening now!"

"Teach me half the joy
        That your mind must hold;
    Such beautiful madness
        From my lips would unfold,
    The world would pay attention then, just like I am now!”

As we listen to the lark singing we look upward and see the light summer clouds driving over the blue sky. They, too, have a song which once the listening poet heard.

As we listen to the lark singing, we look up and see the light summer clouds drifting across the blue sky. They, too, have a song that the attentive poet once heard.

    "I bring fresh showers for the thirsty flowers,
        From the seas and the streams;
    I bear light shades for the leaves when laid
        In their noonday dreams.
    From my wings are shaken the dews that waken
        The sweet buds every one,
    When rocked to rest on their mother's breast,
        As she dances about the sun.
    I wield the flail of the lashing hail,
        And whiten the green plains under,
    And then again I dissolve it in rain,
        And laugh as I pass in thunder.

"I bring fresh showers for thirsty flowers,
From the seas and streams;
I provide shade for the leaves when they rest
In their midday dreams.
From my wings, the dew falls that wakes
Every sweet bud,
When cradled to sleep on their mother's chest,
As she twirls in the sunlight.
I wield the flail of whipping hail,
And blanket the green plains below,
Then I turn it back into rain,
And laugh as I roll by in thunder.

    I sift the snow on the mountains below,
        And their great pines groan aghast,
    And all the night 'tis my pillow white,
        While asleep in the arms of the blast.
    Sublime on the towers of my skiey bowers,
        Lightning my pilot sits,
    In a cavern under is fettered the thunder,
        It struggles and howls at fits;
    Over earth and ocean with gentle motion
        This pilot is guiding me,
    Lured by the love of the genii that move
        In the depths of the purple sea;
    Over the rills, and the crags, and the hills,
        Over the lakes and the plains,
    Wherever he dream, under mountain or stream,
        The spirit he love remains;
    And I all the while bask in heaven's blue smile,
        Whilst he is dissolving in rains.
    . . . . . . .
    "I bind the sun's throne with the burning zone,
        And the moon's with a girdle of pearl:
    The volcanoes are dim, and the starts reel and swim
        When the whirlwinds my banner unfurl
    From cape to cape, with a bridge-like shape,
        Over a torrent sea,
    Sunbeam-proof, I hang like a roof,
        The mountains its columns be.
    The triumphal arch through which I march,
        With hurricane, fire, and snow,
    When the powers of the air are chained to my chair,
        In the million-coloured bow;
    The sphere-fire above its soft colours wove,
        While the moist earth was laughing below.

I sift through the snow on the mountains below,
And their huge pines groan in shock,
And all night I rest on my white pillow,
While asleep in the arms of the wind.
Majestic on the towers of my sky-high homes,
Lightning is my guide,
In a cavern below, the thunder is captured,
It struggles and howls at times;
Over earth and ocean with gentle motion
This guide is leading me,
Lured by the love of the spirits that move
In the depths of the purple sea;
Over the streams, the cliffs, and the hills,
Over the lakes and the plains,
Wherever he drifts, beneath mountain or stream,
The spirit he loves stays;
And I all the while bask under heaven's blue smile,
While he is dissolving in rain.
. . . . . . .
"I bind the sun's throne with the fiery zone,
And the moon's with a pearl belt:
The volcanoes grow dim, and the stars reel and swim
When the whirlwinds unfurl my banner
From cape to cape, in a bridge-like shape,
Over a stormy sea,
Sunbeam-proof, I stretch like a roof,
The mountains are its columns.
The triumphal arch through which I march,
With hurricane, fire, and snow,
When the powers of the air are tied to my chair,
In the million-colored rainbow;
The sphere of fire above weaves soft colors,
While the damp earth is laughing below.

    "I am the daughter of earth and water,
        And the nursling of the sky:
    I pass through the pores of the ocean and shores;
        I change, but I cannot die.
    For after the rain, when with never a stain,
        The pavilion of heaven is bare,
    And the winds and sunbeams with their convex gleams,
        Build up the blue dome of air,
    I silently laugh at my own cenotaph,
        And out of the caverns of rain,
    Like a child from the womb, like a ghost from the tomb,
        I arise and unbuild it again."

"I am the daughter of earth and water,
        And the child of the sky:
    I flow through the pores of the ocean and shores;
        I change, but I cannot die.
    For after the rain, when not a single stain,
        The sky is clear,
    And the winds and sunlight with their gleaming light,
        Create the blue dome of air,
    I quietly laugh at my own tombstone,
        And out of the caverns of rain,
    Like a child from the womb, like a ghost from the grave,
        I rise and dismantle it again."

That is one of Shelley's happiest poems. For most of his poems have at least a tone of sadness, even the joyous song of the skylark leaves us with a sigh on our lips, "our sincerest laughter with some pain is fraught." But The Cloud is full only of joy and movement, and of the laughter of innocent mischief. It is as if we saw the boy Shelley again.

That is one of Shelley's best poems. Most of his poems have at least a hint of sadness; even the cheerful song of the skylark makes us sigh, "our sincerest laughter is tinged with some pain." But The Cloud is entirely about joy and movement, bubbling with the laughter of innocent troublemaking. It's like seeing the boy Shelley once more.

We find his sadness, too, in his Ode to the West Wind, but it ends on a note of hope. Here are the last verses—

We also see his sadness in his Ode to the West Wind, but it wraps up with a sense of hope. Here are the final verses—

    "Make me thy lyre, even as the forest is:
    What if my leaves are falling like its own!
    The tumult of thy mighty harmonies

"Make me your lyre, just like the forest is:
    What if my leaves are falling like its own!
    The chaos of your powerful harmonies

    "Will take from both a deep autumnal tone,
    Sweet though in sadness. Be thou, spirit fierce,
    My spirit! Be thou me, impetuous one!

"Will take from both a deep autumn tone,
    Sweet yet sad. Be you, fierce spirit,
    My spirit! Be you me, impulsive one!

    "Drive my dead thoughts over the universe
    Like withered leaves to quicken a new birth;
    And by the incantation of this verse,

"Send my lifeless thoughts across the universe
    Like dried leaves to spark a new beginning;
    And through the magic of this verse,

    "Scatter, as from an unextinguished hearth
    Ashes and sparks, my words among mankind!
    Be through my lips to unawakened earth

"Spread out, like ashes and sparks from a still-burning fire,
    My words among people!
    Let them reach the unawakened world through my lips

    "The trumpet of a prophecy! O wind,
    If Winter comes, can Spring be far behind?"

"The trumpet of a prophecy! O wind,
If Winter comes, can Spring be far away?"

Shelley sang of Love as well as of the beauty of all things.
Here is a little poem, some lines of which are often quoted—

Shelley sang about Love and the beauty of everything.
Here is a little poem, some lines of which are often quoted—

    "One word is too often profaned
        For me to profane it,
    One feeling too falsely disdained
        For thee to disdain it,
    One hope is too like despair
        For prudence to smother,
    And Pity from thee more dear
        Than that from another.

"One word is too often messed up
        For me to mess it up,
    One feeling too wrongly rejected
        For you to reject it,
    One hope is too much like despair
        For caution to hide it,
    And compassion from you more precious
        Than that from someone else.

    "I can give not what men call love,
        But wilt thou accept not
    The worship the heart lifts above
        And the Heavens reject not.
    The desire of the moth for the star,
        Of the night for the morrow,
    The devotion of something afar
        From the sphere of our sorrow?"

"I can't offer what people call love,
        But will you not accept
    The admiration my heart gives freely
        That even the Heavens don’t turn away?
    The moth's longing for the star,
        The night’s hope for the dawn,
    The devotion to something distant
        From the sadness we feel?"

And when his heart was crushed with the knowledge of the wrong and cruelty in the world, it was through love alone that he saw the way to better and lovelier things. "To purify life of its misery and evil was the ruling passion of his soul,"* said one who loved him and knew him perhaps better than any living being. And it was through love and the beauty of love that he hoped for the triumph of human weal.

And when he was overwhelmed by the realization of the wrongs and cruelty in the world, it was only through love that he found a path to something better and more beautiful. "The desire to rid life of its sorrow and evil was the driving force of his soul," said someone who loved him and knew him perhaps better than anyone else alive. And it was through love and the beauty it brings that he hoped for the success of human happiness.

*Mary Shelley.

Mary Shelley.

The ideas of the Revolution touched him as they had touched Byron and Wordsworth, and although Wordsworth turned away from them disappointed, Shelley held on hopefully.

The ideas of the Revolution affected him just like they impacted Byron and Wordsworth, and even though Wordsworth became disillusioned and turned away from them, Shelley remained optimistic.

    "To suffer woes which Hope thinks infinite;
    To forgive wrongs darker than death or night;
    To defy Power, which seems omnipotent;
    To love, and bear; to hope till Hope creates
    From its own wreck the thing it contemplates:
    Neither to change, nor falter, nor repent;
    This, like thy glory, Titan! is to be
    Good, great and joyous, beautiful and free;
    This is alone Life, Joy, Empire, and Victory!"*

"To endure struggles that Hope imagines are endless;
    To forgive wrongs deeper than death or darkness;
    To challenge Power, which seems all-powerful;
    To love and endure; to hope until Hope creates
    From its own ruin the thing it dreams of:
    Neither to change, nor waver, nor regret;
    This, like your glory, Titan! is to be
    Good, great, joyful, beautiful, and free;
    This alone is Life, Joy, Empire, and Victory!"*

*Prometheus Unbound.

Prometheus Unbound.

One of Shelley's last poems was an elegy called Adonais. Under the name of Adonais, he mourns for the death of another poet, John Keats, who died at twenty-six. Shelley believed when he wrote the poem that Keats had been done to death by the cruel criticisms of his poems, that he had died of a broken heart, because the world neither understood nor sympathized with his poetry. Shelley himself knew what it was to suffer from unkind criticisms, and so he understood the feelings of another poet. But although Keats did suffer something from neglect and cruelty, he died of consumption, not of a broken heart.

One of Shelley's last poems was an elegy called Adonais. Under the name Adonais, he mourns the death of another poet, John Keats, who died at twenty-six. Shelley believed when he wrote the poem that Keats had been killed by the harsh criticisms of his work, that he had died of a broken heart, because the world neither understood nor sympathized with his poetry. Shelley himself knew what it was like to suffer from unkind criticisms, so he understood the feelings of another poet. But while Keats did experience some neglect and cruelty, he actually died of tuberculosis, not of a broken heart.

Adonais ranks with Lycidas as one of the most beautiful elegies in our language. In it, Shelley calls upon everything, upon every thought and feeling, upon all poets, to weep for the loss of Adonais.

Adonais stands alongside Lycidas as one of the most beautiful elegies in our language. In it, Shelley urges everything—every thought and feeling, all poets—to mourn the loss of Adonais.

    "All he had loved, and moulded into thought
    From shape, and hue, and odour, and sweet sound,
    Lamented Adonais. Morning sought
    Her eastern watch-tower, and her hair unbound,
    Wet with the tears which should adorn the ground,
    Dimmed the aerial eyes that kindle day;
    Afar the melancholy thunder moaned,
    Pale ocean in unquiet slumber lay,
    And the wild winds flew around, sobbing in their dismay.
    . . . . . . .
            "The mountain shepherds came,
    Their garlands sere, their magic mantles rent;
    The Pilgrims of Eternity,* whose fame
    Over his living head like Heaven is bent,
    An early but enduring monument,
    Came, veiling all the lightnings of his song
    In sorrow; from her wilds Ierne** sent
    The sweetest lyrist of her saddest wrong,
    And love taught grief to fall like music from his tongue."

"All he had loved, and shaped into thoughts
    From form, color, scent, and sweet sound,
    Lamented Adonais. Morning pursued
    Her eastern lookout, and her hair let down,
    Wet with the tears that should grace the ground,
    Clouded the skies that bring forth day;
    In the distance, the sad thunder grumbled,
    Pale ocean lay in restless sleep,
    And the wild winds rushed around, sobbing in their grief.
    . . . . . . .
            "The mountain shepherds arrived,
    Their wreaths dried, their magical cloaks torn;
    The Pilgrims of Eternity,* whose legend
    Hovers over his living head like Heaven,
    An early but lasting tribute,
    Came, shrouding all the brilliance of his song
    In sorrow; from her wilds, Ierne** sent
    The sweetest singer of her saddest injustice,
    And love taught grief to flow like music from his lips."

    *Lord Byron.
    **Ierne=Ireland sends Thomas Moore to mourn.

*Lord Byron.
    **Ierne=Ireland sends Thomas Moore to grieve.

He pictures himself, too, among the mourners—

He imagines himself, too, among the mourners—

    "'Midst others of less note, came one frail Form,
    A phantom among men, companionless
    As the last cloud of an expiring storm,
    Whose thunder is its knell."

"'Amid others of lesser importance, came one delicate figure,
    A ghost among people, alone
    Like the last cloud of a dying storm,
    Whose thunder is its farewell.'"

Shelley mourned for Keats, little knowing that soon others would mourn for himself. Little more than a year after writing this poem he too lay dead.

Shelley grieved for Keats, not realizing that soon others would mourn for him as well. Just over a year after writing this poem, he too would be dead.

Shelley had passed much of his time on the Continent, and in 1822 he was living in a lonely spot on the shores of the Bay of Spezia. He always loved the sea, and he here spent many happy hours sailing about the bay in his boat the Don Juan. Hearing that a friend had arrived from England he sailed to Leghorn to welcome him.

Shelley had spent a lot of his time in Europe, and in 1822 he was living in a secluded area on the shores of the Bay of Spezia. He had always loved the sea, and he spent many joyful hours sailing around the bay in his boat, the Don Juan. When he heard that a friend had arrived from England, he sailed to Leghorn to greet him.

Shelley met his friend, and after a week spent with him and with Lord Byron, he set out for home. The little boat never reached its port, for on the journey it was wrecked, we shall never know how. A few days later Shelley's body was thrown by the waves upon the sandy shore. In his pocket was found a copy of Keats's poems doubled back, as if he had been reading to the last moment and hastily thrust the book into his pocket. The body was cremated upon the shore, and the ashes were buried in the Protestant cemetery at Rome, not far from the grave of Keats. "It is an open space among the ruins, covered in winter with violets and daisies. It might make one in love with death, to think that one should be buried in so sweet a place." So Shelley himself had written in the preface to Adonais.

Shelley met up with his friend, and after spending a week with him and Lord Byron, he set off for home. The small boat never made it to its destination, as it was wrecked during the journey, and we’ll never know how. A few days later, Shelley’s body washed ashore. In his pocket, they found a copy of Keats's poems folded back, as if he had been reading until the last moment and quickly shoved the book into his pocket. His body was cremated on the beach, and the ashes were buried in the Protestant cemetery in Rome, not far from Keats's grave. "It’s an open area among the ruins, covered in winter with violets and daisies. It could make someone fall in love with death, to think they could be buried in such a beautiful place." So Shelley himself had written in the preface to Adonais.

Over his grave was placed a simple stone with the date of his birth and death and the words "Cor Cordium"—heart of hearts. Beneath these words are some lines from the Tempest which Shelley had loved—

Over his grave was placed a simple stone with the date of his birth and death and the words "Cor Cordium"—heart of hearts. Beneath these words are some lines from the Tempest which Shelley had loved—

    "Nothing of him doth fade
    But doth suffer a sea-change
    Into something rich and strange."

"Nothing about him fades
    But goes through a transformation
    Into something valuable and unusual."

BOOKS TO READ

Poems of Shelley, selected and arranged for use in schools, by E.
E. Speight.

Poems by Shelley, chosen and organized for use in schools, by E.
E. Speight.

Chapter LXXXI KEATS—THE POET OF BEAUTY

JOHN KEATS, the poet whose death Shelley mourned in Adonais, was by a few years the younger, having been born in 1795. He was born, too, in very different circumstances, for whereas Shelley was the eldest son of a country gentleman, John Keats, was the eldest son of a stableman.

JOHN KEATS, the poet whose death Shelley mourned in Adonais, was a few years younger, having been born in 1795. He was born in very different circumstances, because whereas Shelley was the eldest son of a country gentleman, John Keats was the eldest son of a stableman.

As a boy Thomas Keats had come to London and found a situation as ostler in some livery stable. He was clever and steady, and before he was twenty had risen to be head ostler and married his master's daughter. Keats then became manager of the stables, and his father-in-law, who was comfortably off, went away to live in the country. John's parents were not poor, nor were they common people. In all they had four children, two boys besides John, and a little girl, and they determined to give their children a good education. They would have liked to send their boys to Harrow, but finding that would cost too much they sent them to a smaller school at Enfield. It was a good school, with a large playground, and John seems to have had a happy time there. He was a little chap for his years, but a manly little fellow, broad shouldered and strong. He was full of spirits and fond of fun, and in spite of his passionate temper, every one liked him. He was not particularly fond of lessons, but he did them easily and then turned to other things. What he liked best was fighting. "He would fight any one," says one of his old schoolfellows,* "Morning, noon, and night, his brothers among the rest. It was meat and drink to him." "Yet," says another, "no one ever had an angry word to say of him, and they loved him not only for his terrier-like courage, but for his generosity, his high- mindedness, and his utter ignorance of what was mean or base." But although John was so much loved, and although he was generally so bright and merry, he had miserable times too. He had fits of melancholy, but when these came he would go to his brothers and pour out all his grief to them. This made him feel better, and he troubled no one else with his moods.

As a boy, Thomas Keats moved to London and got a job as an ostler in a livery stable. He was smart and dependable, and by the age of twenty, he had become the head ostler and married his boss's daughter. Keats then took over managing the stables, while his father-in-law, who was doing well financially, went to live in the countryside. John's parents weren't poor or ordinary. They had four children in total: two boys alongside John, and a little girl. They wanted to give their kids a good education. They would have preferred to send their boys to Harrow, but since that was too expensive, they opted for a smaller school in Enfield. It was a good school with a large playground, and John seemed to have a great time there. He was small for his age but a strong little guy with broad shoulders. He was full of energy and loved to have fun, and despite his fiery temper, everyone liked him. Although he wasn't particularly enthusiastic about his studies, he completed them easily before moving on to other activities. What he enjoyed the most was fighting. “He would fight anyone,” recalls one of his old schoolmates,* “morning, noon, and night, including his brothers. It was like food and drink to him.” “Yet,” says another, “no one ever had an unkind word to say about him, and they loved him not only for his dogged bravery but also for his generosity, his high-mindedness, and his complete lack of awareness of anything mean or petty.” But even though John was so well-loved and was generally bright and cheerful, he also had some tough times. He experienced bouts of melancholy, but when that happened, he would go to his brothers and share all his troubles with them. This made him feel better, and he didn’t burden anyone else with his moods.

*E. Holmes.

*E. Holmes.*

Very soon after John went to school his father was killed by a fall from his horse, his grandfather died too, and his mother married again. But the marriage was not happy and she soon left her new husband and went to live with her own mother at Edmonton. So for five years John's life was spent between school and his grandmother's house. They were a happy family. The brothers loved each other though they jangled and fought, and they loved their mother and little sister too.

Very shortly after John started school, his father died in a horse riding accident, his grandfather also passed away, and his mother remarried. However, that marriage was unhappy, and she soon left her new husband to live with her own mother in Edmonton. For five years, John's life was divided between school and his grandmother's house. They formed a close-knit family. The brothers cared for each other, even though they bickered and fought, and they loved their mother and little sister as well.

So the years went on, and John showed not the lightest sign of being a poet. Some doggerel rimes he wrote to his sister show the boy he was, not very unlike other boys.

So the years passed, and John didn't show the slightest sign of being a poet. Some silly rhymes he wrote to his sister reveal that he was just like other boys.

    "There was a naughty boy,
    And a naughty boy was he:
        He kept little fishes
        In washing-tubs three,
            In spite
            Of the might
            Of the maid,
            Nor afraid
        Of his granny good.
        He often would
            Hurly-burly
            Get up early
                And go
            By hook or crook
            To the brook,
            And bring home
            Miller's Thumb,
            Tittlebat
            Not over fat,
            Minnows small
            As the stall
            Of a glove,
            Not above
                The size
                Of a nice
            Little baby's
            Little fingers."

"There was a mischievous boy,
    And a mischievous boy was he:
        He kept little fish
        In three washing tubs,
            In spite
            Of the strength
            Of the maid,
            Nor afraid
        Of his sweet grandma.
        He often would
            Make a fuss
            Get up early
                And go
            By any means
            To the stream,
            And bring home
            Miller's Thumb,
            Tittlebat
            Not too fat,
            Little minnows
            As small
            As the stall
            Of a glove,
            Not larger than
                The size
                Of a nice
            Little baby's
            Little fingers."

After John had been at school some time he suddenly began to care for books. He began to read and read greedily, he won all the literature prizes, and even on half-holidays he could hardly be driven out to join in the games of his comrades, preferring rather to sit in the quiet schoolroom translating from Latin or French, and even when he was driven forth he went book in hand.

After John had been in school for a while, he suddenly developed a passion for books. He started to read obsessively, winning all the literature awards. Even on half-holidays, it was hard to get him to join in on games with his friends; he preferred to stay in the quiet classroom translating from Latin or French. And when he was finally convinced to go outside, he went with a book in hand.

It was while John was still at school that his mother died and all her children were placed under the care of a guardian. As John was now fifteen, their guardian took him from school, and it was decided to make him a doctor. He was apprenticed, in the fashion of the day, to a surgeon at Edmonton, for five years. Keats seems to have been quite pleased with this arrangement. His new studies still left him time to read. He was within walking distance of his old school, and many a summer afternoon he spent reading in the garden with Cowden Clarke, the son of his old schoolmaster, in whom Keats had found a friend. From this friend he borrowed Spenser's Faery Queen, and having read it a new wonder-world seemed opened to him. "He ramped through the scenes of the romance like a young horse turned into a spring meadow,"* and all through Keats's poetry we find the love of beautiful coloring and of gorgeous detail that we also find in Spenser. It was Spenser that awakened in Keats his sleeping gift of song, and the first verses which he wrote were in imitation of the Elizabethan poet.

It was while John was still in school that his mother passed away, and all her children were placed under the care of a guardian. Since John was now fifteen, their guardian took him out of school and decided to train him as a doctor. He was apprenticed, as was customary at the time, to a surgeon in Edmonton for five years. Keats seemed to be quite happy with this arrangement. His new studies still gave him time to read. He was within walking distance of his old school, and many a summer afternoon he spent reading in the garden with Cowden Clarke, the son of his former schoolmaster, who had become a friend. From this friend, he borrowed Spenser's Faery Queen, and after reading it, a whole new world of wonder seemed to open up to him. "He ramped through the scenes of the romance like a young horse turned into a spring meadow,"* and throughout Keats's poetry, we see the love for beautiful colors and rich details that we also find in Spenser. It was Spenser who stirred Keats's dormant gift of song, and the first poems he wrote were in imitation of the Elizabethan poet.

*Cowden Clarke.

Cowden Clarke.

From Spenser Keats learned how poetry might be gemmed, how it might glow with color. But there was another source from which he was to learn what pure and severe beauty might mean. This source was the poetry of Homer. Keats knew nothing of Greek, yet all his poetry shows the influence of Greece. At school he had loved the Greek myths and had read them in English. Now among the books he read with his friend Cowden Clarke was a translation of Homer. It was not Pope's translation but an earlier one by Chapman. The two friends began to read it one evening, and so keen was Keats's delight that at times he shouted aloud in joy; the morning light put out their candles. In the dawning of the day the young poet went home quivering with delight. It was for him truly the dawning of a new day. For him still another new world had opened, and his spirit exulted. The voice of this great master poet awoke in him an answering voice, and before many hours had passed Cowden Clarke had in his hands Keats's sonnet On first looking into Chapman's Homer. The lines that Spenser had called forth were a mere imitation; Homer called forth Keats's first really great poem.

From Spenser, Keats learned how poetry could be adorned and how it could shine with color. But there was another source from which he would discover the meaning of pure and profound beauty: the poetry of Homer. Keats didn't know any Greek, but his poetry clearly reflects the influence of Greece. In school, he had loved the Greek myths and had read them in English. Now, among the books he read with his friend Cowden Clarke, there was a translation of Homer. It wasn't Pope's version but an earlier one by Chapman. The two friends started reading it one evening, and Keats was so delighted that at times he shouted in joy; the morning light extinguished their candles. As dawn broke, the young poet went home trembling with excitement. For him, it truly felt like the beginning of a new day. Another new world had opened up for him, and his spirit soared. The voice of this great master poet awakened a similar voice within him, and before long, Cowden Clarke was holding Keats's sonnet "On First Looking into Chapman's Homer." The lines inspired by Spenser were mere imitations; Homer inspired Keats's first truly great poem.

    "Much have I travell'd in the realms of gold,
    And many goodly states and kingdoms seen;
    Round many Western islands have I been
    Which bards in fealty to Apollo hold.
    Oft of one wide expanse had I been told,
    That deep-brow'd Homer ruled as his demesne:
    Yet did I never breathe its pure serene
    Till I heard Chapman speak out loud and bold:
    Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
    When a new planet swims into his ken;
    Or like stout Cortez when with eagle eyes
    He star'd at the Pacific—and all his men
    Look'd at each other with a wild surmise—
    Silent, upon a peak in Darien."

"I've traveled a lot in the lands of gold,
    And seen many beautiful states and kingdoms;
    I've been around many Western islands
    That poets loyal to Apollo cherish.
    Often I was told of one vast space,
    Where the deep-thinking Homer held his domain:
    But I never experienced its pure tranquility
    Until I heard Chapman speak out loud and boldly:
    Then I felt like someone watching the skies
    When a new planet comes into view;
    Or like brave Cortez when with sharp eyes
    He stared at the Pacific—and all his men
    Looked at each other with wild wonder—
    Silent, on a peak in Darien."

For some unexplained reason Keats broke his apprenticeship to the surgeon at Edmonton after four years. He did not however give up the idea of becoming a doctor, and he went on with his studies at the London hospitals. Keats was by this time about nineteen. He was small—only about five feet—so that his fellow-students called him "little Keats." But his face was fine, and out of it looked eyes "like those of a wild gipsy-maid set in the face of a young god." He was a steady student, although he did "scribble doggerel rhymes" among his notes, and he passed his examinations well. Yet the work was all against the grain. More and more he began to feel that real nothing but poetry mattered, that for him it was the real business of life. It was hard to study when even a sunbeam had power to set his thoughts astray. "There came a sunbeam into the room," once he said to a friend, "and with it a whole troop of creatures floating in the ray, and I was off with them to Oberon and Fairyland."

For some unknown reason, Keats ended his apprenticeship with the surgeon in Edmonton after four years. However, he didn’t abandon his dream of becoming a doctor and continued his studies at the hospitals in London. By this time, Keats was about nineteen. He was short—only about five feet tall—so his fellow students called him "little Keats." But he had a handsome face, and his eyes were "like those of a wild gipsy-maid set in the face of a young god." He was a diligent student, although he would "scribble doggerel rhymes" in his notes, and he passed his exams well. Yet the work felt completely against his nature. More and more, he began to feel that nothing mattered more than poetry, that it was truly the main focus of his life. It was difficult to concentrate when even a sunbeam could distract his thoughts. "There came a sunbeam into the room," he once said to a friend, "and with it a whole troop of creatures floating in the ray, and I was off with them to Oberon and Fairyland."

Keats gradually made several friends among the young writers of the day. One of these printed a few of the young poet's sonnets in his paper the Examiner, and in 1817 Keats published a volume of poems. This was his good-by to medicine, for although very little notice was taken of the book and very few copies were sold, Keats henceforth took poetry for his life work.

Keats gradually made several friends among the young writers of his time. One of them published a few of the young poet's sonnets in his paper, the Examiner, and in 1817, Keats released a collection of poems. This marked his farewell to medicine, as, despite receiving little attention and selling very few copies, Keats decided to dedicate his life to poetry from that point on.

The life of Keats was short, and it had no great adventures in it. He lived much now with his two brothers until the elder, George, married and emigrated to America, and the younger, Tom, who had always been an invalid, died. He went on excursions too, with his friends or by himself to country or seaside places, or sometimes he would spend days and nights in the hospitable homes of his friends. And all the time he wrote letters which reveal to us his steadfast, true self, and poems which show how he climbed the steps of fame.

The life of Keats was brief, and it didn't have many notable adventures. He spent a lot of time with his two brothers until the older one, George, got married and moved to America, while the younger, Tom, who had always been sickly, passed away. He also went on trips, either with friends or alone, to the countryside or the beach, and sometimes he would stay for days and nights in the welcoming homes of his friends. Throughout it all, he wrote letters that reveal his honest, resilient self, and poems that illustrate his rise to fame.

Undismayed at the ill success of his first book, the next year he published his long poem Endymion.

Undeterred by the poor response to his first book, the following year he published his lengthy poem Endymion.

Endymion was a fabled Grecian youth whose beauty was so great that Selene, the cold moon, loved him. He fell asleep upon the hill of Latmus, and while he slept Selene came to him and kissed him. Out of this simple story Keats made a long poem of four books or parts. Into it he wove many other stories, his imagination leading him through strange and wondrous scenery. The poem is not perfect—it is rambling and disconnected—the story of Endymion being but the finest thread to hold a string of beads and priceless pearls together.

Endymion was a legendary young man from Greece whose beauty was so striking that Selene, the cold moon, fell in love with him. He drifted off to sleep on the hill of Latmus, and while he slept, Selene came to him and kissed him. From this simple tale, Keats created a lengthy poem divided into four books or sections. He incorporated many other stories, with his imagination taking him through strange and amazing landscapes. The poem isn’t flawless—it’s a bit meandering and disconnected—but the story of Endymion serves as the finest thread to string together a collection of beads and priceless pearls.

The first book is merely a long introduction, but it opens with unforgettable lines—

The first book is just a lengthy introduction, but it starts with memorable lines—

    "A thing of beauty is a joy for ever;
    Its loveliness increases; it will never
    Pass into nothingness; but still will keep
    A bower quiet for us, and a sleep
    Full of sweet dreams, and health, and quiet breathing."

"A beautiful thing is a joy forever;
    Its beauty grows; it will never
    Fade away; it will always provide
    A peaceful place for us, and a rest
    Full of sweet dreams, health, and calm breathing."

Then the poet tells us what are the things of beauty of which he thinks.

Then the poet shares what beautiful things come to his mind.

            "Such the sun, the moon,
    Trees old, and young, sprouting a shady boon
    For simple sheep; and such are daffodils
    With the green world they live in; and clear rills
    That for themselves a cooling covert make
    'Gainst the hot season; the mid forest brake,
    Rich with a sprinkling of fair must-rose blooms;
    And such too is the grandeur of the dooms
    We have imagined for the mighty dead;
    All lovely tales that we have heard or read;
    An endless fountain of immortal drink
    Pouring unto us from the heaven's brink."

"Just like the sun and the moon,
    Old and young trees providing shade
    For simple sheep; and so are daffodils
    In the green world they thrive in; and clear streams
    That create a cool refuge
    Against the hot season; the mid-forest thicket,
    Rich with a sprinkle of beautiful rose blooms;
    And so too is the greatness of the fates
    We’ve imagined for the mighty dead;
    All the lovely stories we’ve heard or read;
    An endless fountain of eternal drink
    Pouring to us from the edge of heaven."

But although throughout the long poem there are lovely passages, and one or two most beautiful lyrics, the critics of the day saw only the faults of which Endymion is full, and the poem was received with a storm of abuse.

But even though the long poem contains beautiful sections and a couple of truly stunning lyrics, the critics of the time focused solely on the many flaws present in Endymion, and the poem was met with a torrent of criticism.

Soon after Keats published this poem, he, with a friend, set out on a walking tour to the Lake Country and to Scotland. This was Keats's first sight of real mountains, and he gloried in the grand scenery, but said "human nature is finer." When Keats set out there was not a sign of the invalid about him. He walked twenty or thirty miles a day and cheerfully bore the discomforts of travel. But the tour proved too much for his strength. He caught a bad cold and sore throat, and was ordered home by the doctor. He went by boat, arriving brown, shabby, and almost shoeless, among his London friends.

Soon after Keats published this poem, he and a friend went on a walking tour to the Lake District and Scotland. This was Keats's first time seeing real mountains, and he loved the stunning views but said, "human nature is finer." When Keats started his journey, he showed no signs of being unwell. He walked twenty or thirty miles a day and cheerfully dealt with the discomforts of travel. However, the trip was too much for his strength. He caught a bad cold and sore throat, and the doctor told him to go home. He took a boat back, arriving tanned, disheveled, and almost barefoot among his London friends.

Keats never quite recovered his good health, and other griefs and troubles crowded in upon him. It was after his return from this tour that his dearly loved brother, Tom, died. Cruel criticisms of his poetry hurt him at the same time, and he was in trouble about money, for the family guardian had not proved a good manager. And now to this already overcharged heart something else was added. Keats fell in love. The lady he loved was young and beautiful, but commonplace. Keats himself describes her when he first met her as "beautiful and elegant, graceful, silly, fashionable, and strange." Her beauty and strangeness won for her a way to the poet's heart. Love, however, brought to him no joyful rest, but rather passionate, jealous restlessness. Yet in spite of all his troubles, Keats continued to write poems which will ever be remembered as among the most beautiful in our language.

Keats never fully regained his health, and other griefs and troubles piled up around him. It was after he returned from this trip that his beloved brother, Tom, passed away. Harsh critiques of his poetry also affected him, and he faced financial difficulties because the family guardian turned out to be a poor manager. On top of all this, something else weighed heavily on his heart. Keats fell in love. The woman he loved was young and beautiful, but ordinary. Keats himself described her when he first met her as "beautiful and elegant, graceful, silly, fashionable, and strange." Her beauty and uniqueness captured the poet's heart. However, love brought him no peaceful rest, only passionate, jealous anxiety. Yet despite all his troubles, Keats kept writing poems that will always be remembered as some of the most beautiful in our language.

Like Scott and Byron, Keats wrote metrical romances. One of these, Isabella, or the Pot of Basil, is founded upon a tale of Boccaccio, that old master to whom so many poets have gone for inspiration. In Keats's romances there is no war-cry, no clash of swords as in Scott's, and the luxury is altogether different from Byron's. There is in them that trembling sense of beauty which opens to us wide windows into fairyland. They are simple stories veiled in the glamour of lovely words, and full of the rich color and the magic of the middle ages. But here as elsewhere in Keats's poetry what we lack is the touch of human sorrow. Keats wrote of nature with all Wordsworth's insight and truth, and with greater magic of words. He understood the mystery of nature, but of the mystery of the heart of man it was not his to sing. He lived in a world apart. The terror and beauty of real life hardly touched him. Alone of all the poets of his day he was unmoved by the French Revolution, and all that it stood for.

Like Scott and Byron, Keats wrote metrical romances. One of these, Isabella, or the Pot of Basil, is based on a tale by Boccaccio, that old master to whom so many poets have turned for inspiration. In Keats's romances, there are no war cries or clashes of swords like in Scott's work, and the luxury is entirely different from Byron's. They have a delicate sense of beauty that opens wide windows into a fairyland. They are simple stories wrapped in the charm of beautiful words and filled with rich color and magic from the Middle Ages. But here, as in all of Keats's poetry, what we miss is the touch of human sorrow. Keats wrote about nature with all of Wordsworth's insight and truth, and with even greater magic in his words. He understood the mystery of nature, but he didn't sing about the mystery of the human heart. He lived in a world apart. The terror and beauty of real life hardly affected him. Unlike all the poets of his time, he was indifferent to the French Revolution and everything it represented.

Some day you will read Keats's metrical romances, and now I will give you a few verses from some of his odes, for in his odes we have Keats's poetry at its very best. Here are some verses from his ode On a Grecian Urn. You have seen such a vase, perhaps, with beautiful sculptured figures on it, dancing maidens and piping shepherds.

Some day you will read Keats's metrical romances, and now I will give you a few lines from some of his odes, because in his odes we have Keats's poetry at its finest. Here are some lines from his ode "On a Grecian Urn." You may have seen a vase like this, maybe with beautiful sculpted figures on it, dancing maidens and piping shepherds.

    "Heard melodies are sweet, but those unheard
    Are sweeter; therefore, ye soft pipes, play on;
    Not to the sensual ear, but, more endear'd,
    Pipe to the spirit ditties of no tone:
    Fair youth, beneath the trees, thou canst not leave
    thy song, nor ever can those trees be bare;
    Bold Lover, never, never canst thou kiss,
    Though winning near the goal—yet, do not grieve;
    She cannot fade, though thou hast not thy bliss,
    For ever wilt thou love, and she be fair!

"Heard melodies are sweet, but the ones we can't hear
    Are even sweeter; so, you gentle pipes, keep playing;
    Not for the sensual ear, but, more cherished,
    Play for the spirit tunes without sound:
    Fair youth, under the trees, you can't leave
    Your song, and those trees can never be bare;
    Bold lover, you can never kiss,
    Even though you’re close to the goal—so don't be sad;
    She won’t fade, even if you don’t have your happiness,
    For you will always love, and she will always be beautiful!

    "Ah, happy, happy bought! that cannot shed
    Your leaves, nor ever bid the Spring adieu;
    And, happy melodist, unwearied,
    For ever piping songs for ever new;
    More happy love! more happy, happy love!
    For ever warm and still to be enjoy'd,
    For ever panting, and for ever young;
    All breathing human passion far above,
    That leaves a heart high-sorrowful and cloy'd,
    A burning forehead, and a parching tongue.
    . . . . . .
    "O Attic shape! Fair attitude! with brede*
    Of marble men and maidens over-wrought,
    With forest branches and the trodden weed;
    Thou, silent form, dost tease us out of thought

"Ah, happy, happy wood! that can’t lose
    Your leaves, nor ever say goodbye to Spring;
    And, happy musician, tireless,
    Forever playing songs that are always new;
    More happy love! more happy, happy love!
    Forever warm and always to be enjoyed,
    Forever longing, and forever young;
    All breathing human passion far beyond,
    That leaves a heart deeply sorrowful and overwhelmed,
    A burning forehead, and a parched tongue.
    . . . . . .
    "O Attic shape! Fair form! with decorations*
    Of marble men and women intricately carved,
    With forest branches and the trampled grass;
    You, silent form, draw us out of thought

    As doth eternity: Cold Pastoral!
    When old age shall this generation waste,
    Thou shalt remain, in midst of other woe
    Than ours, a friend to man, to whom thou say'st,
    'Beauty is truth, truth beauty,'—that is all
    Ye know on earth, and all ye need to know."

As does eternity: Cold Pastoral!
    When old age has taken its toll on this generation,
    You will still be there, amidst other sorrows
    Than ours, a friend to humanity, to whom you say,
    'Beauty is truth, truth is beauty,'—that's all
    You know on earth, and all you need to know."

*Embroidery.

Embroidery.

In these last lines we have the dominant note in Keats's song, beauty and the love of beauty. What is true must be beautiful, and just in so far as we move away from truth we lose what is beautiful. Nothing is so ugly as a lie.

In these last lines, we find the main theme in Keats's poem: beauty and the love of beauty. What is true must be beautiful, and the more we stray from truth, the more we lose what is beautiful. Nothing is as ugly as a lie.

And now remembering how Shelley sang of the skylark you will like to read how his brother poet sang of the nightingale.

And now, remembering how Shelley wrote about the skylark, you'll want to read how his fellow poet wrote about the nightingale.

    "My heart aches, and a drowsy numbness pains
    My sense, as though of hemlock I had drunk,
    Or emptied some dull opiate to the drains
    One minute past, and Lethe-wards had sunk:
    'Tis not through envy of thy happy lot,
    But being too happy in thine happiness,—
    That thou, light-winged Dryad of the trees,
    In some melodious plot
    Of beechen green, and shadows numberless,
    Singest of summer in full-throated ease.
    . . . . . .
    "Darkling I listen; and for many a time
    I have been half in love with easeful Death,
    Call'd him soft names in many a mused rhyme,
    To take into the air my quiet breath;
    Now more than ever seems it rich to die,
    To cease upon the midnight with no pain,
    While thou art pouring forth thy soul abroad
    In such an ecstasy!
    Still wouldst thou sing, and I have ears in vain—
    To thy high requiem become a sod.

"My heart hurts, and a sleepy numbness weighs me down
    As if I had drunk poison,
    Or taken some dull painkiller until it's gone
    Just a minute ago, I was sinking into oblivion:
    It's not out of envy for your happy life,
    But being too caught up in your happiness,—
    That you, light-winged spirit of the trees,
    In some beautiful setting
    Of lush greens and countless shadows,
    Sing of summer with a full and easy voice.
    . . . . . .
    "I listen in the dark; and for a long time
    I've been half in love with peaceful Death,
    Called him sweet names in many a thoughtful verse,
    Wanting to take my quiet breath to the air;
    Now more than ever, dying seems so rich,
    To fade away at midnight without pain,
    While you pour out your soul with such joy!
    You would still sing, and I would listen in vain—
    To become part of the earth for your grand farewell.

    "Thou wast not born for death, immortal Bird!
    No hungry generations tread thee down;
    The voice I hear this passing night was heard
    In ancient days by emperor and clown:
    Perhaps the selfsame song that found a path
    Through the sad heart of Ruth, when, sick for home,
    She stood in tears amid the alien corn;
    The same that oft times hath
    Charm'd magic casements, opening on the foam
    Of perilous seas, in faery lands forlorn.

"You were not born for death, immortal Bird!
    No hungry generations will bring you down;
    The voice I hear this passing night was heard
    In ancient days by kings and jesters:
    Maybe it's the same song that touched
    The sad heart of Ruth, when, longing for home,
    She stood in tears among the foreign corn;
    The same that has often
    Entranced magic windows, opening onto the waves
    Of dangerous seas, in lost fairy lands.

    "Forlorn! the very word is like a bell
    To toll me back from thee to my sole self!
    Adieu! the fancy cannot cheat so well
    As she is famed to do, deceiving elf.
    Adieu! Adieu! thy plaintive anthem fades
    Past the near meadows, over the still stream,
    Up the hill-side; and now 'tis buried deep
    In the next valley glades;
    Was it a vision, or a waking dream?
    Fled is the music:—Do I wake or sleep?"

"Forlorn! That word hits me like a bell
Pulling me back from you to my lonely self!
Goodbye! My imagination can't trick me as well
As it's said to do, that deceiving spirit.
Goodbye! Goodbye! Your sad song fades
Beyond the nearby meadows, over the calm stream,
Up the hillside; and now it’s buried deep
In the glades of the next valley;
Was it a vision, or a waking dream?
The music has gone:—Am I awake or asleep?"

As another poet* has said, speaking of Keats's odes, "Greater lyrical poetry the world may have seen than any that is in these; lovelier it surely has never seen, nor ever can it possibly see."

As another poet* has said, talking about Keats's odes, "The world may have seen greater lyrical poetry than what's in these; it has definitely never seen anything lovelier, nor will it ever."

*Swinburne.

Swinburne.

Hyperion, which also ranks among Keats's great poems, is an unfinished epic. In a far-off way the subject of the poem reminds us of Paradise Lost. For here Keats sings of the overthrow of the Titans, or earlier Greek gods, by the Olympians, or later Greek gods, and in the majestic flow of the blank verse we sometimes seem to hear an echo of Milton.

Hyperion, which is also one of Keats's great poems, is an unfinished epic. In a distant way, the theme of the poem reminds us of Paradise Lost. Here, Keats expresses the defeat of the Titans, the earlier Greek gods, by the Olympians, the later Greek gods, and in the grand rhythm of the blank verse, we occasionally hear a hint of Milton.

Hyperion, who gives his name to the poem, was the Sun-god who was dethroned by Apollo. When the poem opens we see the old god Saturn already fallen—

Hyperion, the Sun-god after whom the poem is named, was overthrown by Apollo. When the poem begins, we see the old god Saturn already fallen—

            "Old Saturn lifted up
    His faded eyes, and saw his kingdom gone,
    And all the gloom and sorrow of the place,
    And that fair kneeling goddess; and then spake,
    As with a palsied tongue, and while his beard
    Shook horrid with such aspen-malady:
    'O tender spouse of gold Hyperion,
    Thea, I feel thee ere I see thy face;
    Look up, and let me see our doom in it;
    Look up, and tell me if this feeble shape
    Is Saturn's; if thou hear'st the voice
    Of Saturn; tell me, if this wrinkled brow,
    Naked and bare of its great diadem,
    Peers like the front of Saturn. Who had power
    To make me desolate? whence came the strength?
    How was it nurtur'd to such bursting forth,
    While Fate seem'd strangled in my nervous grasp?
    But it is so.'"

"Old Saturn looked up
    With his dim eyes and saw his kingdom lost,
    And all the sadness and misery around,
    And that lovely kneeling goddess; then he spoke,
    With a trembling voice, while his beard
    Shook dreadfully with such a shivering condition:
    'O gentle wife of golden Hyperion,
    Thea, I sense you before I see your face;
    Look up, and let me see our fate in it;
    Look up, and tell me if this weak body
    Belongs to Saturn; if you hear the voice
    Of Saturn; tell me if this wrinkled forehead,
    Bare and stripped of its great crown,
    Resembles Saturn's. Who had the power
    To leave me lonely? Where did this strength come from?
    How did it grow to such a fierce outburst,
    While Fate seemed choked in my strong grasp?
    But it is true.'"

Saturn is king no more. Fate willed it so. But suddenly he rises and in helpless passion cries out against Fate—

Saturn is no longer king. Fate made it happen. But suddenly he stands up and, in a helpless outburst, cries out against Fate—

            "Saturn must be King.
    Yes, there must be a golden victory;
    There must be gods thrown down and trumpets blown

"Saturn has to be King.
    Yes, there has to be a golden victory;
    There have to be gods cast down and trumpets sounded

    Of triumph calm, and hymns of festival
    Upon the gold clouds metropolitan,
    Voices of soft proclaim, and silver stir
    Of strings in hollow shells; and there shall be
    Beautiful things made new, for the surprise
    Of the sky-children; I will give command:
    Thea! Thea! Thea! where is Saturn?"

Of calm triumph and festival hymns
    Above the golden city clouds,
    Soft voices proclaim and silver strings
    Vibrate in hollow shells; and there will be
    Beautiful things created anew for the surprise
    Of the sky-children; I will give the order:
    Thea! Thea! Thea! where is Saturn?"

The volume containing these and other poems was published in 1820, little more than three years after Keats's first volume, and never, perhaps, has poet made such strides in so short a time. And this last book was kindly received. Success had come to Keats, but young though he still was, the success was too late. For soon it was seen that his health had gone and that his life's work was done. As a last hope his friends advised him to spend the winter in Italy. So with a friend he set out. He never returned, but died in Rome in the arms of his friend on the 23rd February 1821. He was only twenty-six. Before he died he asked that on his grave should be placed the words, "Here lies one whose name was writ in water." He had his wish: but we, to whom he left his poetry, know that his name is written in the stars.

The book containing these and other poems was published in 1820, just over three years after Keats's first collection, and it’s rare for a poet to achieve so much in such a short time. This final book was well-received, but even though success had finally come to Keats, it was bittersweet because he was still young and his success arrived too late. It soon became clear that his health was failing and that he had completed his life's work. As a last resort, his friends suggested he spend the winter in Italy. So he set out with a friend. He never came back, dying in Rome in his friend's arms on February 23, 1821. He was just twenty-six. Before he passed away, he requested the words, "Here lies one whose name was writ in water," to be inscribed on his grave. His wish was fulfilled, but we, who have inherited his poetry, know that his name is written in the stars.

How Shelley mourned for him you have read. How the friends who knew and loved him mourned we learn from what they say of him. "I cannot afford to lose him," wrote one. "If I know what it is to love, I truly love John Keats." Another says,* "He was the most unselfish of human creatures," and still another,** "a sweeter tempered man I never knew."

How Shelley mourned for him you have read. How the friends who knew and loved him mourned we learn from what they say about him. "I can't afford to lose him," wrote one. "If I know what love is, I truly love John Keats." Another says,* "He was the most selfless person I've ever known," and still another,** "I've never met a sweeter-tempered man."

*Haydon.
**Bailey.

Haydon.
**Bailey.

In a letter which reached Rome too late was this message for Keats, "Tell that great poet and noble-hearted man that we shall all bear his memory in the most precious parts of our hearts, and that the world shall bow their heads to it, as our loves do."

In a letter that arrived in Rome too late was this message for Keats, "Tell that great poet and kind-hearted man that we will all keep his memory in the most cherished parts of our hearts, and that the world will bow their heads to it, just as our loves do."

We bow our heads to his memory and say farewell to him in these words of his own fairy song—

We lower our heads in memory of him and say goodbye with these words from his own fairy song—

    "Shed no tea! oh shed no tear!
    The flower will bloom another year.
    Weep no more! oh weep no more!
    Young buds sleep in the roots' white core.
    Dry your eyes! oh dry your eyes!
    For I was taught in Paradise
    To ease my heart of melodies—
            Shed no tear.

"Shed no tears! Oh, shed no tears!
    The flower will bloom again next year.
    Weep no more! Oh, weep no more!
    Young buds are resting in the roots' white core.
    Dry your eyes! Oh, dry your eyes!
    For I was taught in Paradise
    To soothe my heart with melodies—
            Shed no tears.

    "Overhear! look overhead!
    'Mong the blossoms white and red—
    Look up, look up. I flutter now
    On this flush pomegranate bough.
    See me! 'tis this silvery bill
    Ever cures the good man's ill.
    Shed not tear! oh shed not tear!
    The flower will bloom another year.
    Adieu! Adieu!—I fly, adieu!
    I vanish in the heaven's blue—
            Adieu! Adieu!"

"Listen up! Look up!
Among the white and red blossoms—
Look up, look up. I’m fluttering now
On this vibrant pomegranate branch.
See me! It’s this silvery beak
That always heals the good person's pain.
Don’t cry! Oh, don’t cry!
The flower will bloom again next year.
Goodbye! Goodbye!—I’m off, goodbye!
I disappear into the blue sky—
Goodbye! Goodbye!"

Chapter LXXXII CARLYLE—THE SAGE OF CHELSEA

JOHN KEATS was little more than a month old, when far away across the Border another little baby boy was born. His parent, too were simple folk, and he, too, was born to be great.

JOHN KEATS was just over a month old when, far away across the Border, another baby boy was born. His parents were also simple people, and he was destined for greatness as well.

This boy's name was Thomas Carlyle. His father was a stone-mason and had built with his own hands the house in which his son Thomas was born. The little village of Ecclefechan was about six miles from the Solway Firth, among the pasture lands of the bale of Annan. Here Thomas grew to be a boy running about barefooted and sturdy with his many brothers and sisters, and one step- brother older than himself.

This boy's name was Thomas Carlyle. His father was a stonemason and had built the house where Thomas was born with his own hands. The small village of Ecclefechan was about six miles from the Solway Firth, nestled among the pasturelands of the Annan area. Here, Thomas grew up as a strong, carefree boy running around barefoot with his many siblings and one older stepbrother.

But he did not run about quite wild, for by the time he was five his mother had taught him to read and his father had taught him to do sums, and then he was sent to the village school.

But he didn't run around totally wild, because by the time he was five, his mom had taught him to read and his dad had taught him math, and then he was sent to the village school.

James Carlyle was a good and steady workman. Long afterwards his famous son said of him, "Nothing that he undertook to do but he did it faithfully and like a true man. I shall look on the houses he built with a certain proud interest. They stand firm and sound to the heart all over his little district. No one that comes after him will ever say, 'Here was the finger of a hollow eye-servant.' They are little texts to me of the gospel of man's free will." But there were meanwhile many little folks to clothe, many hungry little mouths to fill, so their clothes were of the plainest, and porridge and milk, and potatoes forming their only fare. "It was not a joyful life," says Thomas—"what life is?—yet a safe, quiet one; above most others, or any others I have witnessed, a wholesome one."

James Carlyle was a reliable and hardworking man. Many years later, his well-known son remarked, "Whatever he set out to do, he did it with dedication and integrity. I’ll always take pride in the houses he built. They stand strong and solid throughout his small community. No one who follows him will ever say, 'Here was the hand of a shallow servant.' They are little reminders to me of the gospel of human free will." But at the same time, there were many little ones to dress, many hungry mouths to feed, so their clothes were very basic, and porridge, milk, and potatoes were their main meals. "It wasn’t a happy life," Thomas says—"what life is?—but it was safe and peaceful; better than most others I’ve seen, a genuinely good one."

Between the earnest and frugal father and mother and their children there was a great and reverent though quiet love, and poor though they were, the parents determined that their children should be well taught, so when Thomas was ten he was sent to a school at Annan some five miles away, where he could learn more than in the little village school.

Between the devoted and thrifty father and mother and their children, there was a deep and respectful yet quiet love. Even though they were poor, the parents were determined that their children would receive a good education. So when Thomas turned ten, he was sent to a school in Annan, about five miles away, where he could learn more than he could at the small village school.

On a bright May morning Thomas set out trotting gayly by his father's side. This was his first venture into the world, and his heart was full of hopes just dashed with sadness at leaving his mother. But the wonderful new world of school proved a bitter disappointment to the little fellow. He had a violent temper, and his mother, fearing into what he might be led when far from her, made him promise never to return a blow. Thomas kept his promise, with the result that his fellows, finding they might torment him with safety, tormented him without mercy.

On a bright May morning, Thomas set off happily beside his father. This was his first step into the world, and his heart was filled with hopes mixed with sadness at leaving his mother. However, the amazing new world of school turned out to be a bitter disappointment for the little guy. He had a quick temper, and his mother, worried about what might happen to him when he was away from her, made him promise never to hit back. Thomas kept his promise, and as a result, his classmates, realizing they could bother him without fear, bullied him relentlessly.

In a book called Sartor Resartus which Carlyle wrote later, and which here and there was called forth by a memory of his own life, he says:

In a book called Sartor Resartus that Carlyle wrote later, and which occasionally drew on memories from his own life, he says:

"My schoolfellows were boys, most rude boys, and obeyed the impulse of rude nature which bids the deer herd fall upon any stricken hart, the duck flock put to death any broken-winged brother or sister, and on all hands the strong tyrannise over the weak."

"My classmates were mostly boys, and they were pretty rough. They followed the instinct of nature that tells a herd of deer to attack any injured stag, just as a flock of ducks will kill an injured sibling. Everywhere you look, the strong overpower the weak."

So Thomas at school was unhappy and lonely and tormented. But one day, unable to bear the torment longer, he flew at one of the biggest bullies in the school.

So Thomas was unhappy, lonely, and tormented at school. But one day, unable to take the torment any longer, he confronted one of the biggest bullies in the school.

The result was a fight in which Thomas got the worst, but, he had shown his fellows what he could do, he was tormented no longer. Yet ever afterwards he bore an unhappy remembrance of those days at school.

The result was a fight where Thomas ended up worse off, but he had shown his peers what he was capable of, and he was no longer bullied. Still, he always carried an unhappy memory of those days at school.

After three years his school-days came to an end. He was not yet fourteen, but he had proved himself so eager a scholar that his father decided to send him to college and let him become a minister.

After three years, his school days ended. He wasn't yet fourteen, but he had shown such enthusiasm as a student that his father decided to send him to college so he could become a minister.

So early one November morning he set out in the cold and dark upon his long tramp of more than eighty miles to Edinburgh. It was dark when he left the house, and his father and mother went with him a little way, and then they turned back and left Tom to trudge along in the growing light, with another boy a year or two older who was returning to college.

So, one early November morning, he headed out into the cold and darkness for his long trek of over eighty miles to Edinburgh. It was still dark when he left home, and his parents walked with him for a bit before turning back, leaving Tom to walk on as the light began to grow, alongside another boy who was a year or two older and was heading back to college.

Little is known of Carlyle's college days. After five years' study, at nineteen he became a schoolmaster, still with the intention of later becoming a minister as his father wished. But for teaching Carlyle had no love, and after some years of it, first in schools and then as a private tutor, he gave it up. He gave up, too, the idea of becoming a minister, for he found he had lost the simple faith of his fathers and could not with good conscience teach to others what he did not thoroughly believe himself. He gave up, too, the thought of becoming a barrister, for after a little study he found he had no bent for law.

Little is known about Carlyle's college days. After five years of studying, at the age of nineteen, he became a schoolteacher, still aiming to eventually become a minister as his father wanted. However, Carlyle had no passion for teaching, and after several years of it — first in schools and then as a private tutor — he decided to stop. He also abandoned the idea of becoming a minister because he realized he had lost the simple faith of his fathers and couldn’t in good conscience teach others what he didn’t truly believe himself. He also gave up on becoming a lawyer, as after a little studying, he found he had no inclination for law.

Already he had begun to write. Besides other things he had translated and published Wilhelm Meister, a story by the great German poet, Goethe. It was well received. The great Goethe himself wrote a kind letter to his translator. It came to him, said Carlyle, "like a message from fairyland." And thus encouraged, after drifting here and there, trying first one thing and then another, Carlyle gave himself up to literature.

Already he had started to write. Besides other things, he had translated and published Wilhelm Meister, a story by the famous German poet, Goethe. It was well-received. The great Goethe himself wrote a kind letter to his translator. It came to him, said Carlyle, "like a message from fairyland." And feeling encouraged by this, after wandering around, trying one thing and then another, Carlyle dedicated himself to literature.

Meanwhile he had met and loved a beautiful and clever lady named Jane Walsh. She was above him in station, witty, and sought after. Admiring the genius of Carlyle she yet had no mind she said to marry a poor genius. But she did, and so began a long mistake of forty years.

Meanwhile, he had met and loved a beautiful and smart woman named Jane Walsh. She was of a higher social status, witty, and popular. Although she admired Carlyle's brilliance, she claimed she had no intention of marrying a struggling genius. But she did, and thus began a long mistake that lasted forty years.

The newly married couple took a cottage on the outskirts of Edinburgh, and there Carlyle settled down to his writing. But money coming in slowly, Carlyle found he could no longer afford to live in Edinburgh. So after a year and a half of cheerful, social life, surrounded by many cultured friends, he and his wife moved to Craigenputtock, a lonely house fourteen miles from Dumfries, which belonged to Mrs. Carlyle. Here was solitude indeed. The air was so quiet that the very sheep could be heard nibbling. For miles around there was no house, the post came only once a week, and months at a time would go past without a visitor crossing the doorstep.

The newly married couple rented a cottage on the outskirts of Edinburgh, where Carlyle settled down to write. But with money coming in slowly, Carlyle realized he could no longer afford to live in Edinburgh. After a year and a half of a happy social life, surrounded by many cultured friends, he and his wife moved to Craigenputtock, a remote house fourteen miles from Dumfries that belonged to Mrs. Carlyle. Here, they found true solitude. The air was so still that you could even hear the sheep nibbling. For miles around, there were no other houses, the post only arrived once a week, and months could go by without a visitor stepping through the door.

To Carlyle, who hated noises, who all his life long waged war against howling dogs and "demon" fowls, the silence and loneliness were delightful. His work took all his thoughts, filled all his life. He did not remember that what to him was simply peaceful quiet was for his witty, social wife a dreary desert of loneliness. Carlyle was not only, as his mother said, "gey ill to deal wi'," but also "gey ill to live wi'." For he was a genius and a sick genius. He was nervous and bilious and suffered tortures from indigestion which made him often gloomy and miserable.

To Carlyle, who hated noise and spent his whole life fighting against barking dogs and "demon" chickens, the silence and solitude were lovely. His work consumed all his thoughts and filled his entire life. He didn’t realize that what he viewed as simply peaceful quiet was for his witty, social wife a bleak desert of loneliness. Carlyle was not only, as his mother said, "very hard to deal with," but also "very hard to live with." He was a genius, but a troubled one. He was nervous, prone to mood swings, and suffered greatly from indigestion, which often left him gloomy and unhappy.

It was not a happy fortune which cast Jane and Thomas Carlyle together into this loneliness. Still the days passed not all in gloom, Thomas writing a wonderful book, Sartor Resartus, and Jane using all her cleverness to make the home beautiful and comfortable. For they were very poor, and Jane, who before her marriage had no knowledge of housekeeping, found herself obliged to cook and do much of the housework herself.

It was not a great stroke of luck that brought Jane and Thomas Carlyle together in this isolation. Still, the days didn't entirely drag on in sadness; Thomas was busy writing a remarkable book, Sartor Resartus, while Jane poured her creativity into making their home beautiful and cozy. They were quite poor, and Jane, who had no experience in running a household before she got married, had to take on cooking and much of the housework herself.

Nearly all Carlyle's first books had to do with German literature. He translated stories from great German writers and wrote about the authors. And just as Byron had taught people on the Continent to read English literature, so Carlyle taught English people to read German literature. He steeped himself so thoroughly in German that he himself came to write English, if I may so express it, with a German accent. Carlyle's style is harsh and rugged. It has a vividness and picturesqueness all his own, but when Carlyle began to write people cared neither for his style nor for his subjects. He found publishers hard to persuade, and life was by no means easy.

Nearly all of Carlyle's early books focused on German literature. He translated stories from great German writers and wrote about those authors. Just as Byron taught people on the Continent to appreciate English literature, Carlyle showed English readers how to engage with German literature. He immersed himself so deeply in German that his English writing developed a sort of German accent. Carlyle's style is rough and rugged. It has a unique vividness and imagery, but when he first started writing, people weren't interested in his style or topics. He had a tough time convincing publishers, and life was far from easy.

When Sartor was finished Carlyle took it to London, but could find no one willing to publish it. So it was cut up into articles and published in a magazine "and was then mostly laughed at," says Carlyle, and many declared they would stop taking the magazine unless these ridiculous papers ceased. Not until years had passed was it published in book form.

When Sartor was finished, Carlyle took it to London but couldn't find anyone willing to publish it. So, it was divided into articles and published in a magazine, "and it was mostly laughed at," says Carlyle, with many claiming they would stop subscribing to the magazine unless these absurd papers stopped. It wasn't until years later that it was published as a book.

I do not think I can make you understand the charm of Sartor. It is a prose poem and a book you must leave for the years to come. Sartor Resartus means "The tailor patched again." And under the guise of a philosophy of clothes Carlyle teaches that man and everything belonging to him is only the expression of the one great real thing—God. "Thus in this one pregnant subject of Clothes, rightly understood, is included all that men have thought, dreamed, done, and been."

I don’t think I can help you grasp the appeal of Sartor. It’s like a prose poem and a book you need to revisit in the future. Sartor Resartus means "The tailor patched again." And through the lens of a philosophy about clothing, Carlyle conveys that man and everything about him is merely an expression of the one true reality—God. "So, within this one significant topic of Clothes, properly understood, lies everything that humans have thought, dreamed, done, and been."

The book is full of humor and wisdom, of stray lightenings, and deep growlings. There are glimpses of "a story" to be caught to. It is perhaps the most Carlylean book Carlyle ever wrote. But let it lie yet awhile on your bookshelf unread.

The book is packed with humor and wisdom, unexpected insights, and deep reflections. There are hints of "a story" to be discovered too. It's probably the most Carlylean book Carlyle ever wrote. But let it stay on your bookshelf unread for a bit longer.

At the end of six years or so Carlyle decided that Craigenputtock was of no use to him. He wanted to get the ear of the world, to make the world listen to him. It would not listen to him when he spoke from a far-off wilderness. So he made the great plunge, and saying good-by to the quiet of barren rock and moorland he came to live in London. He took a house in Cheyne Row in Chelsea, and this for the rest of his life was his home. But at first London was hardly less lonely than Craigenputtock. It seemed impossible to make people want either Carlyle or his books. "He had created no 'public' of his own," says a friend who wrote his life,* "the public which existed could not understand his writings and would not buy them, nor could he be induced so much as to attempt to please it; and thus it was that in Cheyne Row he was more neglected than he had been in Scotland."

At the end of about six years, Carlyle decided that Craigenputtock was no longer useful to him. He wanted to reach the world and make people listen to him. It wouldn’t listen when he spoke from a remote wilderness. So he took the big leap, said goodbye to the quiet of rocky hills and moorland, and moved to London. He rented a house on Cheyne Row in Chelsea, which became his home for the rest of his life. However, at first, London felt almost as lonely as Craigenputtock. It seemed impossible to make anyone interested in either Carlyle or his books. "He had created no 'public' of his own," says a friend who wrote his life,* "the existing public couldn't understand his writings and wouldn't buy them, nor could he be persuaded to even try to please it; thus, in Cheyne Row, he was more overlooked than he had been in Scotland."

*Froude.

*Froude.

Still in spite of neglect Carlyle worked on, now writing his great French Revolution. He labored for months at this book, and at length having finished the first volume of it he lent it to a friend to read. This friend left it lying about, and a servant thinking it waste paper destroyed it. In great distress he came to tell Carlyle what had happened. It was a terrible blow, for Carlyle had earned nothing for months, and money was growing scarce. But he bravely hid his consternation and comforted his friend. "We must try to hide from him how very serious this business is to us," were the first words he said to his wife when they were alone together. Long afterwards when asked how he felt when he heard the news, "Well, I just felt like a man swimming without water," he replied.*

Still, despite the neglect, Carlyle kept working, now writing his great French Revolution. He labored for months on this book, and finally, after finishing the first volume, he lent it to a friend to read. This friend left it lying around, and a servant, thinking it was just waste paper, destroyed it. Upset, he came to tell Carlyle what had happened. It was a devastating blow, as Carlyle hadn’t earned anything for months and money was getting tight. But he bravely masked his shock and comforted his friend. "We need to try to hide just how serious this is for us," were the first words he said to his wife when they were alone together. Much later, when asked how he felt upon hearing the news, he replied, "Well, I just felt like a man swimming without water."

*Life of Tennyson.

Tennyson's Life.

So once more he set to work rewriting all that had been lost. In 1837 the book was published, and from that time Carlyle took his place in the world as a man of genius. But money was still scarce, so as a means of making some, he gave several courses of lectures. But he hated it. "O heaven!" he cries, "I cannot speak. I can only gasp and write and stutter, a spectacle to gods and fashionables,—being forced to it by want of money." One course of these lectures—the last—was on Heroes and Her Worship. This may be one of the first of Carlyle's book that you will care to read, and you may now like to hear what he has to say of Samuel Johnson in The Hero as a Man of Letters.

So once again, he got to work rewriting everything that had been lost. In 1837, the book was published, and from that point on, Carlyle established himself as a man of genius. But money was still tight, so to make some, he gave several lecture series. But he hated it. "Oh heavens!" he exclaims, "I can't speak. I can only gasp, write, and stutter, a sight for gods and stylish people—forced into it by lack of money." One of these lecture series—the last one—was on Heroes and Her Worship. This might be one of the first of Carlyle's books that you'll want to read, and you may now be interested in what he has to say about Samuel Johnson in The Hero as a Man of Letters.

"As for Johnson, I have always considered him to be, by nature, one of our great English souls. A strong and noble man; so much left undeveloped in him to the last; in a kindlier element what might he not have been,—Poet, Priest, Sovereign Ruler! On the whole, a man must not complain of his 'element," or his 'time' or the like; it is thriftless work doing so. His time is bad; well then, he is there to make it better!—

"As for Johnson, I’ve always seen him as one of the great English minds. A strong and noble man; so much potential undeveloped in him until the end; in a more nurturing environment, what could he have become—Poet, Priest, Ruler! Overall, a person shouldn't complain about their 'environment' or 'time' or whatever; it's pointless to do so. His time is tough; well, he’s here to improve it!"

"Johnson's youth was poor, isolated, hopeless, very miserable. Indeed, it does not seem possible that, in any of the favourablest outward circumstances, Johnson's life could have been other than a painful one. The world might have had more profitable work out of him, or less; but his effort against the world's work could never have been a light one. Nature, in return for his nobleness, had said to him, 'Live in an element of diseased sorrow.' Nay, perhaps the sorrow and the nobleness were intimately and even inseparably connected with each other. . . .

"Johnson's youth was poor, isolated, hopeless, and extremely miserable. It truly seems unlikely that, even in the best possible circumstances, Johnson's life could have been anything but painful. The world might have benefited more or less from his contributions, but his struggle against life’s challenges could never have been easy. Nature, in response to his greatness, had told him, 'Live in a state of deep sorrow.' Moreover, perhaps the sorrow and the greatness were closely and even inseparably linked together..."

"The largest soul that was in all England; and provision made for it of 'fourpence halfpenny a day.' Yet a giant, invincible soul; a true man's. One remembers always that story of the shoes at Oxford; the rough, seamy-faced, raw-boned College Servitor stalking about, in winter season, with his shoes worn out; how the charitable Gentleman Commoner secretly places a new pair at his door, and the raw-boned Servitor, lifting them, looking at them near, with his dim eyes, with what thought,—pitches them out of window! Wet feet, mud, frost, hunger, or what you will; but not beggary: we cannot stand beggary! Rude stubborn self- help here; a whole world of squalor, rudeness, confused misery and want, yet of nobleness and manfulness withal.

"The biggest heart in all of England; and he was given 'fourpence halfpenny a day.' Yet he had a giant, unstoppable spirit; a true man's. One always remembers that story about the shoes at Oxford; the rough, weathered College Servitor trudging around in the winter with his shoes all worn out; how the kind Gentleman Commoner secretly leaves a new pair at his door, and the thin Servitor, picking them up, examining them closely with his dull eyes, thinks what—throws them out the window! Wet feet, mud, frost, hunger, or whatever; but not begging: we can't accept begging! There's a tough, stubborn self-reliance here; a whole world of poverty, roughness, tangled misery and need, yet filled with dignity and strength as well."

"It is a type of the man's life, this pitching away of the shoes, an original man;—not a second hand, borrowing or begging man. Let us stand on our own basis, at any rate! On such shoes as we ourselves can get. On frost and mud, if you will, but honestly on that;—On the reality and substance which nature gives us, not on the semblance, on the thing she has give another than us!-

"It’s a way of living for a man, this throwing away of shoes, an authentic man;—not someone who relies on others, borrowing or begging. Let’s stand on our own two feet, no matter what! With whatever shoes we can find for ourselves. On frost and mud, if that’s what it takes, but at least honestly so;— on the reality and substance that nature provides us, not on appearances, not on what she has given to someone else!"

"And yet with all this rugged pride of manhood and self-help, was there ever soul more tenderly affectionate, loyally submissive to what was really higher than he? Great souls are always loyally submissive, reverent to what is over them; only small souls are otherwise. . . .

"And yet with all this tough pride of manhood and self-reliance, was there ever a soul more tenderly affectionate, loyally submissive to what was truly greater than he? Great souls are always loyally submissive, respectful to what is above them; only small souls are different..."

"It was in virtue of his sincerity, of his speaking still in some sort from the heart of Nature, though in the current artificial dialect, that Johnson was a Prophet. . . . Mark, too, how little Johnson boasts of his 'sincerity.' He has no suspicion of his being particularly sincere,—of his being particularly anything! A hard-struggling, weary-hearted man, or 'scholar' as he calls himself, trying hard to get some honest livelihood in the world, not to starve, but to live,—without stealing! A noble unconsciousness is in him. He does not 'engrave Truth on his watch-seal'; no, but he stands by truth, speaks by it, works and lives by it. Thus it ever is. . . .

"It was because of his sincerity, speaking in a way that still came from the heart of Nature, even if it was in the usual artificial language, that Johnson was a Prophet. . . . Notice, too, how little Johnson talks about his 'sincerity.' He doesn’t consider himself particularly sincere—or particularly anything! He’s a hard-working, weary-hearted man, or 'scholar' as he calls himself, struggling to earn an honest living in the world, trying not just to survive but to really live—without resorting to theft! There’s a noble unawareness in him. He doesn’t 'engrave Truth on his watch-seal'; instead, he stands by truth, speaks it, works by it, and lives by it. This is always how it is. . . .

"Johnson was a Prophet to his people: preached a Gospel to them,—as all like him always do. The highest Gospel he preached we may describe as a kind of moral Prudence: 'in a world where much is to be done, and little is to be known,' see how you will do it! A thing well worth preaching. 'A world where much is to be done, and little is to be known,' do not sink yourselves in boundless, bottomless abysses of Doubt. . . .

"Johnson was a Prophet to his people: he preached a Gospel to them, just like all who are similar to him always do. The highest Gospel he preached can be described as a sort of moral Prudence: 'in a world where there’s a lot to accomplish and little to understand,' look for how you can achieve it! It's definitely worth preaching. 'A world where there’s a lot to do and little to know,' don’t let yourselves get lost in endless, bottomless depths of Doubt..."

"Such Gospel Johnson preached and taught;—coupled with this other great Gospel. 'Clear your mind of Cant!' Have no trade with Cant: stand on the cold mud in the frosty weather, but let it be in your own real torn shoes: 'that will be better for you,' as Mahomet says! I call this, I call these two things joined together, a great Gospel, the greatest perhaps that was possible at that time."

"That’s the Gospel Johnson preached and taught—along with this other important message: 'Clear your mind of nonsense!' Don’t engage with pretentiousness; stand in the cold mud during frosty weather, but make sure it’s in your own worn-out shoes: 'that will be better for you,' as Muhammad says! I refer to these two ideas combined as a great message, perhaps the greatest that was possible at that time."

I give this quotation from Heroes because there is, in some ways a great likeness between Johnson and Carlyle. Both were sincere, and both after a time of poverty and struggle ruled the thought of their day. For Carlyle became known by degrees, and became, like Johnson before him, a great literary man. He was sought after by the other writers of his day, who came to listen to the growlings of the "Sage of Chelsea."

I’m sharing this quote from Heroes because, in some ways, Johnson and Carlyle are quite similar. Both were genuine, and after experiencing poverty and hardship, they came to dominate the thinking of their time. Carlyle gradually gained recognition and, like Johnson before him, became a major literary figure. Other writers of his era sought him out to hear the musings of the "Sage of Chelsea."

Carlyle, like Johnson, was a Prophet with a message. "Carlyle," says a French writer, "has taken up a mission; he is a prophet, the prophet of sincerity. This sincerity or earnestness he would have applied everywhere: he makes it the law, the healthy and holy law, of art, of morals, of politics."* And through all Carlyle's exaggeration and waywardness of diction we find that note ring clear again and again. Be sincere, find the highest, and worship it with all thy mind and heart and will.

Carlyle, like Johnson, was a messenger with a purpose. "Carlyle," says a French writer, "has embraced a mission; he is a prophet, the prophet of sincerity. This sincerity or earnestness is something he wants to apply everywhere: he establishes it as the rule, the healthy and sacred rule, of art, morals, and politics."* And through all of Carlyle's exaggeration and unconventional language, we see that message resonate clearly time and time again. Be genuine, seek the highest truth, and dedicate yourself to it with all your mind, heart, and will.

*Scherer.

Scherer.

And although for us of to-day the light of Carlyle as a prophet may be somewhat dimmed, we may still find, as a great man of his own day found, that the good his writings do us, is "not as philosophy to instruct, but as poetry to animate."*

And even though Carlyle’s light as a prophet might seem a bit dimmer for us today, we can still discover, as a prominent figure of his time did, that the benefit of his writings is "not as philosophy to instruct, but as poetry to inspire."*

*J. S. Mill.

J.S. Mill.

Carlyle went steadily on with his writing. In the summer he would have his table and tray of books brought out into the garden so that he could write in the open air, but much of his work, too, was done in a "sound proof" room which he built at the top of the house in order to escape from the horror of noise. The sound-proof room was not, however, a great success, for though it kept out some noises it let in others even worse.

Carlyle kept writing consistently. In the summer, he had his table and a stack of books set up in the garden so he could write outdoors, but he also did a lot of his work in a "soundproof" room he built at the top of the house to get away from the noise. However, the soundproof room wasn't very effective, because while it blocked some sounds, it let in worse ones.

When visitors came they were received either indoors or in the little garden which Carlyle found "of admirable comfort in the smoking way." In the garden they smoked and talked sitting on kitchen chairs, or on the quaint china barrels which Mrs. Carlyle named "noblemen's seats."

When visitors arrived, they were welcomed either inside or in the little garden that Carlyle described as "admirably comfortable for smoking." In the garden, they smoked and chatted while sitting in kitchen chairs or on the quirky china barrels that Mrs. Carlyle called "noblemen's seats."

Among the many friends Carlyle made was the young poet Alfred Tennyson. Returning from a walk one day he found a splendidly handsome young man sitting in the garden talking to his wife. It was the poet.

Among the many friends Carlyle made was the young poet Alfred Tennyson. Returning from a walk one day, he found a remarkably attractive young man sitting in the garden talking to his wife. It was the poet.

Here is how Carlyle describes his new friend: "A fine, large- featured, dime-eyed, bronze-coloured, shaggy-headed man is Alfred; dusty, smoky, free and easy; who swims outwardly and inwardly with great composure in an articulate element as of tranquil chaos and tobacco smoke; great, now and then when he does emerge; a most restful, brotherly, whole-hearted man." Or again: "Smokes infinite tobacco. His voice is musical, metallic, fit for loud laughter and piercing wail, and all that may lie between. I do not meet in these late decades such company over a pipe. We shall see what he will grow to."*

Here’s how Carlyle describes his new friend: "Alfred is a striking man with large features, bright eyes, and a bronzed complexion, topped with shaggy hair; he’s dusty, laid-back, and at ease, flowing with great calm through a mix of peaceful chaos and tobacco smoke; he’s impressive, especially when he occasionally comes into view; a deeply comforting, brotherly, genuine guy." Or again: "He smokes endless amounts of tobacco. His voice is melodic and metallic, perfect for loud laughter or deep cries, and everything in between. I haven’t met anyone like him for a long time while sharing a pipe. We’ll see what he becomes."*

*Hallam, Lord Tennyson, Life of Tennyson.

*Hallam, Lord Tennyson, Life of Tennyson.

Although Carlyle was older than Tennyson by fourteen years, this was the beginning of a friendship which strengthened with years and lasted when they were both gray-haired men. They talked and smoked and walked about together often at night through the lamp- lit streets, sometimes in the wind, and rain, Carlyle crying out as they walked along against the dirt and squalor and noise of London, "that healthless, profitless, mad and heavy-laden place," "that Devil's Oven."

Although Carlyle was fourteen years older than Tennyson, this marked the start of a friendship that deepened over the years and endured even as they grew old. They frequently talked, smoked, and strolled together at night through the lamp-lit streets, sometimes braving the wind and rain. As they walked, Carlyle would shout out against the dirt, poverty, and noise of London, calling it "that unhealthy, pointless, crazy, and burdened place," "that Devil's Oven."

The years passed and Carlyle added book to book. Perhaps of them all that which we should be most grateful for is his Life and Letters of Cromwell. For in this book he set Cromwell in a new light, a better light than he had ever been set before. Carlyle is a hero worshiper, and in Cromwell as a hero he can find no fault. He had of course his faults like other men, and he had no need of such blind championship. For in his letters and speeches, gathered together and given to the world by Carlyle, he speaks for himself. In them we find one to whom we may look up as a true hero, a man of strength to trust. We find, too, a man of such broad kindliness, a man of such a tender human heart that we may love him.

The years went by and Carlyle kept publishing more books. Among all of them, the one we should be most thankful for is his *Life and Letters of Cromwell*. In this book, he presents Cromwell in a new and better light than ever before. Carlyle is a hero worshiper, and he sees no faults in Cromwell as a hero. Of course, he had his imperfections like anyone else, and he didn’t need such blind support. In the letters and speeches compiled by Carlyle, Cromwell speaks for himself. In them, we discover someone we can admire as a true hero, a person of strength to rely on. We also find a man with a broad kindness and a tender heart that we can love.

Another great book was Carlyle's History of Frederick the Great. It is a marvelous piece of historical work, and as volume after volume appeared Carlyle's fame steadily rose.

Another great book was Carlyle's History of Frederick the Great. It is a fantastic piece of historical work, and as volume after volume came out, Carlyle's fame steadily grew.

"No critic," says his first biographer, Froude, "no critic after the completion of Frederick, challenged Carlyle's right to a place beside the greatest of English authors, past and present." He was a great historian, but in the history he gives us not dead facts, but living, breathing men and women. His pages are as full of color and of life as the pages of Shakespeare.

"No critic," says his first biographer, Froude, "no critic after the completion of Frederick challenged Carlyle's right to stand alongside the greatest English authors, both past and present." He was a great historian, but in the history he presents, he doesn't just offer dry facts; instead, he brings to life real, breathing men and women. His pages are as vibrant and full of life as those of Shakespeare.

The old days of struggle and want were long over, but the Carlyles still lived the simple life in the little Chelsea house. As another writer* has quaintly put it, "Tom Carlyle lives in perfect dignity in a little 40 pound house in Chelsea, with a snuffy Scotch maid to open the door; and the best company in England ringing at it."

The tough times were long gone, but the Carlyles still lived simply in their little house in Chelsea. As another writer* charmingly described it, "Tom Carlyle lives with complete dignity in a tiny £40 house in Chelsea, with a sniffling Scottish maid to answer the door; and the best people in England knocking at it."

*Thackeray.

Thackeray.

Then in 1865 Carlyle was chosen Lord Rector of Edinburgh University, and although this could add little to his fame, he was glad that his own country had recognized his greatness.

Then in 1865, Carlyle was elected as Lord Rector of Edinburgh University, and although this didn’t add much to his fame, he was pleased that his own country had acknowledged his greatness.

Fifty years before, he had left the University a poor and unknown lad. Now at seventy-one, a famous man, he returned to make his speech upon entering his office as Rector.

Fifty years ago, he left the University as a poor and unknown young man. Now, at seventy-one, a well-known figure, he returned to give his speech on becoming the Rector.

This speech was a splendid success, his reception magnificent, "a perfect triumph," as a friend telegraphed to Mrs. Carlyle waiting anxiously for news in London. For a few days Carlyle lingered in Scotland. Then he was suddenly recalled home by the terrible news that his wife had died suddenly while out driving. It was a crushing blow. Only when it was too late did Carlyle realize all that his wife had been to him. She was, as he wrote on her tombstone, "Suddenly snatched away from him, and the light of his life as if gone out."

This speech was a big success, and his reception was amazing, "a perfect triumph," as a friend messaged Mrs. Carlyle, who was anxiously waiting for news in London. For a few days, Carlyle stayed in Scotland. Then he was abruptly called home with the terrible news that his wife had died unexpectedly while out driving. It was a devastating blow. Only when it was too late did Carlyle realize everything his wife had meant to him. She was, as he wrote on her tombstone, "Suddenly snatched away from him, and the light of his life as if gone out."

The light indeed had gone out. The rest of his life was a sad twilight, filled with cruel remorse. He still wrote a little, and friends were kind, but his real work in life was done, and he felt bitterly alone.

The light had truly faded away. The rest of his life was a sorrowful dusk, filled with harsh regret. He still wrote a bit, and friends were supportive, but he knew his real purpose in life was over, and he felt painfully isolated.

Honors were offered him, a title if he would, a pension. But he declined them all. For fifteen years life dragged along. Then at the age of eighty-five he died.

Honors were offered to him, a title if he wanted, a pension. But he turned them all down. For fifteen years, life went on slowly. Then, at the age of eighty-five, he died.

He might have lain in Westminster among the illustrious dead. But such had not been his wish, so he was buried beside his father and mother in the old churchyard at Ecclefechan.

He could have been laid to rest in Westminster among the famous dead. But that wasn't his desire, so he was buried next to his father and mother in the old churchyard at Ecclefechan.

BOOKS TO READ

Stories from Carlyle, by D. M. Ford. Readings from Carlyle, by
W. Keith Leask.

Stories from Carlyle, by D. M. Ford. Readings from Carlyle, by
W. Keith Leask.

Chapter LXXXIII THACKERAY—THE CYNIC?

A LITTLE time after Carlyle's French Revolution was published he wrote to his brother, "I understand there have been many reviews of a very mixed character. I got one in the Times last week. The writer is one, Thackeray, a half-monstrous Cornish giant, kind of painter, Cambridge man, and Paris newspaper correspondent, who is now writing for his life in London. . . . His article is rather like him, and I suppose calculated to do the book good."

A little while after Carlyle’s French Revolution came out, he wrote to his brother, “I hear there have been a lot of mixed reviews. I got one in the Times last week. The writer is Thackeray, a sort of monstrous Cornish giant, painter, Cambridge guy, and Paris newspaper correspondent, who is currently writing for his life in London... His article is pretty much like him, and I guess it’s meant to do the book some good.”

In these few sentences we have a sketch of William Makepeace
Thackeray's life, from the time he finished his education up to
the age of twenty-six, when Carlyle met him. He was the son of
Richmond Thackeray, a collector in the service of the East India
Company, and was born in Calcutta in 1811.

In these few sentences, we have a brief overview of William Makepeace
Thackeray's life, from when he finished his education until
he was twenty-six, the age when Carlyle met him. He was the son of
Richmond Thackeray, a collector working for the East India
Company, and he was born in Calcutta in 1811.

Little Billy-man, as his mother called him, in after years could remember very little of India. He remembered seeing crocodiles and a very tall, lean father. When Billy was quite a tiny chap, his father died. Soon after, the little boy was sent home, as Indian children always are, but his mother remained out in India, and a year or two later married Major Henry Carmichael Smyth. Major Smyth was a simple, kindly gentleman, and proved a good stepfather to his wife's little boy, who, when he grew up and became famous drew his stepfather's portrait in the character of Colonel Newcome.

Little Billy-man, as his mom called him, could hardly remember much about India as he got older. He recalled seeing crocodiles and a very tall, thin dad. When Billy was just a little kid, his dad passed away. Soon after, the little boy was sent back home, as Indian children often are, but his mom stayed in India and a year or two later married Major Henry Carmichael Smyth. Major Smyth was a nice, kind man and turned out to be a good stepdad to his wife’s little boy, who, when he grew up and became famous, painted his stepdad’s portrait as Colonel Newcome.

Meanwhile Billy-man was separated from both father and mother, and sailed home under the care of a black servant. His ship called at St. Helena, and there the black servant took the little boy on a long walk over rocks and hills until they came to a garden. In the garden a man was walking. "That is he," said the black man, "that is Bonaparte. He eats three sheep every day, and all the little children he can lay hands on." Ugh! We think that the little boy did not want to stay there long.

Meanwhile, Billy was separated from both his father and mother and sailed home under the care of a black servant. His ship stopped at St. Helena, where the servant took the little boy on a long walk over rocks and hills until they reached a garden. In the garden, a man was walking. "That’s him," said the black man, "that’s Bonaparte. He eats three sheep every day and all the little children he can get his hands on." Ugh! We think the little boy didn’t want to stay there long.

William reached home safely and was very happy with kind aunts and grandmother until he went to school. And school he did not like at all. Long afterwards in one of his books he wrote, "It was governed by a horrible little tyrant, who made our young lives so miserable, that I remember kneeling by my little bed of a night and saying, 'Pray God, I may dream of my mother.'"*

William got home safely and was really happy with his kind aunts and grandmother until he went to school. And he did not like school at all. Much later, in one of his books, he wrote, "It was run by a terrible little tyrant, who made our young lives so miserable that I remember kneeling by my little bed at night and saying, 'Please God, I hope I can dream of my mother.'"*

*Roundabout Papers.

Roundabout Documents.

But he left this school and when he was about eleven went to Charterhouse. Here Thackeray was not much happier. He was a pretty, gentle boy, and not particularly clever, either at games or at lessons. The boys were rough and even brutal to each other, and Thackeray had to take his share of the blows, and got a broken nose which disfigured his good-looking face ever after. And when he left school he took away with him a painful remembrance of all he had had to suffer. But by degrees the suffering faded out of his memory and he looked upon his old school with kindly eyes, and called it no longer Slaughterhouse, but Grey Friars, in his books.

But he left this school, and when he was about eleven, he went to Charterhouse. Here, Thackeray wasn't much happier. He was a pretty, gentle boy, and not particularly smart, either at sports or in class. The boys were rough and even brutal to each other, and Thackeray had to take his share of the beatings, ending up with a broken nose that disfigured his handsome face for the rest of his life. When he left school, he carried with him a painful memory of everything he had to endure. But gradually, the pain faded from his mind, and he viewed his old school with fondness, referring to it not as Slaughterhouse, but as Grey Friars in his books.

Before Thackeray went to Charterhouse his mother and stepfather had come home to England and made a home for the little boy where he spent happy holidays. Thackeray was not very diligent, but in his last term at school he writes to his mother, "I really think I am becoming terribly industrious, though I can't get Dr. Russell (the headmaster) to think so. . . . There are but three hundred and seventy in the school. I wish there were only three hundred and sixty-nine."

Before Thackeray went to Charterhouse, his mom and stepdad returned to England and created a home for the little boy, where he enjoyed happy holidays. Thackeray wasn't very hardworking, but in his last term at school, he wrote to his mom, "I really think I'm becoming incredibly diligent, though I can't get Dr. Russell (the headmaster) to believe that... There are only three hundred and seventy students in the school. I wish there were only three hundred and sixty-nine."

Soon he had his wish, and leaving Charterhouse he went to Trinity College, Cambridge. He liked Cambridge better than Charterhouse, but did not learn much more. In little more than a year he left because he felt that he was wasting his time, and went abroad to finish his education. After spending a happy year in Germany he came home to study at the bar, but soon finding he had no taste for law, he gave that up.

Soon he got what he wanted, and after leaving Charterhouse, he went to Trinity College, Cambridge. He preferred Cambridge over Charterhouse, but didn't learn much more. After a little over a year, he left because he felt he was wasting his time and went abroad to complete his education. After happily spending a year in Germany, he returned home to study law, but soon realized he had no interest in it and decided to quit.

Thackeray was now of age and had come into a little fortuned of about 500 pounds a year, left to him by his father. So he decided to try his hand at literature, and bought a paper called the National Standard, and became editor of it. He could not, however, make his paper pay, and in that and other ways he had soon lost all his money.

Thackeray was now an adult and had inherited a small fortune of about 500 pounds a year from his father. So, he decided to give literature a try and purchased a publication called the National Standard, becoming its editor. However, he was unable to make the paper profitable, and in that and other ways, he soon lost all his money.

It was now necessary that he should do something to earn a living, and he determined to be an artist, and went to Paris to study. But although he was fond of drawing, and was able afterwards to illustrate some of his own books, he never became a real artist.

It was now essential for him to do something to make a living, so he decided to become an artist and moved to Paris to study. While he enjoyed drawing and later illustrated some of his own books, he never became a true artist.

Meanwhile in Paris he met a young Irish lady with whom he fell in love, and being offered the post of Paris correspondent on another paper, he married. But very soon after he married the paper failed and Thackeray and his young wife returned to London, very poor indeed, and there he remained, as Carlyle said, "writing for his life."

Meanwhile, in Paris, he met a young Irish woman he fell in love with, and after being offered a job as a Paris correspondent for another paper, he got married. However, soon after the wedding, the paper went under, and Thackeray and his young wife returned to London, very much broke. There, he stayed, as Carlyle put it, "writing for his life."

It was a struggle, doubtless, but not a bitter one, and Thackeray was happy in his home with his wife and two little daughters. Long afterwards one of these daughters wrote, "Almost the first time I can remember my parents was at home in Great Coram Street on one occasion, when my mother took me upon her back, as she had a way of doing, and after hesitating for a moment at the door, carried me into a little ground floor room where some one sat bending over a desk. This some one lifted up his head and looked round at the people leaning over his chair. He seemed pleased, smiled at us, but remonstrated. Nowadays I know by experience that authors don't get on best, as a rule, when they are interrupted in their work—not even by their own particular families—but at that time it was all wondering, as I looked over my mother's shoulder."

It was definitely a struggle, but not a harsh one, and Thackeray was content at home with his wife and two little daughters. Much later, one of those daughters wrote, "Almost the first memory I have of my parents was at home on Great Coram Street, when my mother picked me up on her back, as she often did. After pausing for a moment at the door, she carried me into a small ground-floor room where someone was sitting, bent over a desk. This person raised his head and looked around at the people leaning over his chair. He seemed happy, smiled at us, but also objected. Nowadays, I know from experience that authors usually don’t work well when they’re interrupted—not even by their own families—but at that time, I was just curious as I peered over my mother’s shoulder."

But these happy days did not last long. The young mother became ill; gradually she became worse, until at last the light of reason died out of her brain, and although she lived on for many years, it was a living death, for she knew no one and took no notice of anything that went on around her.

But these happy days didn’t last long. The young mother got sick; slowly, she got worse, until finally, the light of reason faded from her mind. Even though she lived for many years after that, it was like a living death, as she no longer recognized anyone and didn’t pay attention to anything happening around her.

The happy home was broken up. The children went to live with their great-grandmother, who found them "inconveniently young," while Thackeray remained alone in London. But though he was heart-broken and lonely, he kept a loving memory of the happy days gone by. Long after he wrote to a friend who was going to be married, "Although my own marriage was a wreck, as you know, I would do it over again, for behold, Love is the crown and completion of all earthly good. The man who is afraid of his future never deserved one."

The happy home was broken up. The children moved in with their great-grandmother, who found them "inconveniently young," while Thackeray stayed alone in London. But even though he was heartbroken and lonely, he cherished the loving memories of the happy days that had passed. Long after, he wrote to a friend who was about to get married, "Even though my own marriage was a disaster, as you know, I would do it again, because love is the crown and fulfillment of all earthly good. The man who fears his future never deserved one."

Thackeray was already making a way with his pen, and now he found a new opening. Most of you know Punch. He and his dog Toby are old friends. And Mr. Punch with his humped back and big nose "comes out" every week to make us laugh. He makes us laugh, too, with kindly laughter, for, as Thackeray himself said, "there never were before published in this world so many volumes that contained so much cause for laughing, so little for blushing. It is easy to be witty and wicked, so hard to be witty and wise!" But once upon a time there was no Punch, strange though it may seem. It was just at this time, indeed, that Punch was published and Thackeray became one of the earliest contributors, and continued for ten years both to draw pictures and write papers for it. It was in Punch that his famous "Snob Papers" appeared. What is a Snob? Thackeray says, "He who meanly admires mean things."

Thackeray was already making progress with his writing, and now he found a new opportunity. Most of you know Punch. He and his dog Toby are longtime friends. Mr. Punch, with his humped back and big nose, "comes out" every week to make us laugh. He gives us laughter that feels warm and kind, because, as Thackeray himself said, "there have never been so many volumes published in this world that contained so much reason to laugh and so little to be embarrassed about. It’s easy to be witty and naughty; it’s so hard to be witty and wise!" But once upon a time, there was no Punch, strange as it may seem. It was just around this time that Punch was launched, and Thackeray became one of its earliest contributors, continuing for ten years to both draw illustrations and write articles for it. It was in Punch that his famous "Snob Papers" were published. What is a Snob? Thackeray says, "He who meanly admires mean things."

It has been said that by reason of writing so much about snobs that Thackeray came to see snobbishness where there was none. But certain it is he laid a smart but kindly finger on many a small-minded prejudice. Several times in this book you have heard of sizars and commoners, stupid distinctions which are happily now done away with. Perhaps you would like to know what Thackeray thought of them. For although it is not a very good illustration of real snobbishness, it is interesting to read in connection with the lives of many great writer.

It has been said that by writing so much about snobs, Thackeray ended up seeing snobbishness where it didn't exist. But it's clear he pointed out many petty prejudices with a keen yet gentle touch. Several times in this book, you've come across terms like sizars and commoners—silly distinctions that thankfully no longer exist. You might be curious to know what Thackeray thought about them. Although it's not the best example of real snobbishness, it's interesting to read about in connection with the lives of many great writers.

"If you consider, dear reader, what profound snobbishness the University System produced, you will allow that it is time to attack some of those feudal Middle-age superstitions. If you go down for five shillings to look at the 'College Youths,' you may see one sneaking down the court without a tassel to his cap; another with a gold or silver fringe to his velvet trencher; a third lad with a master's gown and hat, walking at ease over the sacred College grass-plats, which common men must not tread on.

"If you think about it, dear reader, the intense snobbery created by the University System is quite remarkable, and it’s clear that it's time to challenge some of those outdated feudal superstitions from the Middle Ages. If you pay five shillings to check out the 'College Youths,' you might see one sneaking down the courtyard without a tassel on his cap; another wearing a gold or silver fringe on his velvet cap; and a third guy in a master's gown and hat, casually walking over the sacred College lawns that ordinary people aren't allowed to step on."

"He may do it because he is a nobleman. Because a lad is a lord, the University gives him a degree at the end of two years which another is seven in acquiring. Because he is a lord, he has no call to go through an examination. . . .

"He might do it because he’s a nobleman. Since a young man is a lord, the University awards him a degree after two years, which it takes another seven years to earn. Because he is a lord, he doesn't have to take an exam..."

"The lads with gold and silver lace are sons of rich gentlemen, and called Fellow Commoners; they are privileged to feed better than the pensioners, and to have wine with their victuals, which the latter can only get in their rooms.

"The guys with gold and silver lace are sons of wealthy gentlemen, and they're called Fellow Commoners; they get to eat better than the pensioners and can have wine with their meals, while the pensioners can only get it in their rooms."

"The unlucky boys who have no tassels to their caps, are called sizars—servitors at Oxford—(a very pretty and gentlemanlike title). A distinction is made in their clothes because they are poor; for which reason they wear a badge of poverty, and are not allowed to take their meals with their fellow students."

"The unfortunate boys without tassels on their caps are called sizars—servitors at Oxford—(a lovely and respectable title). They have a different dress code because they are poor; that's why they wear a badge of poverty and can’t eat with their fellow students."

But the same pen that wrote sharply and satirically about snobs, wrote loving letters in big round hand to his dear daughters, who were living far away in Paris. For either child he used a different hand, so that each might know at once to whom the letter was addressed. Here is part of one to his "dearest Nanny." "How glad I am that it is a black puss and not a black nuss you have got! I thought you did not know how to spell nurse, and had spelt it en-you-double-ess; but I see the spelling gets better as the letters grow longer: they cannot be too long for me. Laura must be a very good-natured girl. I hope my dear Nanny is so too, not merely to her school mistress and friends, but to everybody—to her servants and her nurses. I would sooner have you gentle and humble-minded than ever so clever. Who was born on Christmas Day? Somebody Who was so great, that all the world worships Him; and so good that all the world loves Him; and so gentle and humble that He never spoke an unkind word. And there is a little sermon and a great deal of love and affection from papa."*

But the same pen that wrote sharply and satirically about snobs wrote loving letters in big round letters to his dear daughters, who were living far away in Paris. For each child, he used a different handwriting so that each would immediately know to whom the letter was addressed. Here’s part of one to his "dearest Nanny." "I’m so glad you got a black cat and not a black nurse! I thought you didn’t know how to spell nurse and had spelled it en-you-double-ess; but I see your spelling gets better as the letters grow longer: they can’t be too long for me. Laura must be a very nice girl. I hope my dear Nanny is too, not just to her teacher and friends, but to everyone—to her servants and her nurses. I would rather have you kind and humble than super clever. Who was born on Christmas Day? Someone who was so great that the whole world worships Him; and so good that everyone loves Him; and so gentle and humble that He never spoke an unkind word. And there’s a little sermon and a lot of love and affection from papa."*

*Mrs. Ritchie's introduction to Contributions to Punch.

*Mrs. Ritchie's introduction to Contributions to Punch.

The Book of Snobs brought Thackeray into notice, and now that he was becoming well known and making more money, he once more made a home for his daughters, and they came to London to live with their father. Everything was new and strange to the little girls. There was a feeling of London they thought, in the new house, and "London smelt of tobacco." Thus once more, says his daughter, "after his first happy married years, my father had a home and a family—if a house, two young children, three servants, and a little black cat can be called a family."

The Book of Snobs brought Thackeray into the spotlight, and now that he was getting well-known and earning more money, he once again created a home for his daughters, who moved to London to live with their father. Everything felt new and strange to the little girls. They sensed a unique vibe in the new house, and "London smelled like tobacco." So, once more, as his daughter puts it, "after his first happy married years, my father had a home and a family—if you can call a house, two young kids, three servants, and a little black cat a family."

Thackeray was a very big man, being six feet three or four. He must have seemed a very big papa to the little girls of six and eight, who were, no doubt, very glad to be again beside their great big kind father, and he, on his side, was very glad to have his little girls to love, and he took them about a great deal to the theater and concerts. They helped him in many little ways and thought it joy to leave lessons in the schoolroom upstairs and come downstairs to help father, and be posed as models for his drawings.

Thackeray was a really tall man, around six feet three or four inches. He must have looked like a giant dad to the little girls aged six and eight, who were probably really happy to be next to their big, kind father again. He was equally glad to have his little girls to love, and he often took them to theaters and concerts. They assisted him in many little ways and found it fun to leave their lessons in the schoolroom upstairs to come down and help dad, posing as models for his drawings.

It was now that Thackeray wrote his first great novel, his greatest some people think, Vanity Fair. I cannot tell you about it now, but when you are a very little older you will like to read of clever and disagreeable Becky Sharp, of dear Dobbin, and foolish Amelia, and all the rest of the interesting people Thackeray creates for us. Thackeray has been called a cynic, that is one who does not believe in the goodness of human nature, and who sneers at and finds fault with everything. And reading Vanity Fair when we are very young we are apt to think that is so, but later we come to see the heart of goodness there is in him, and when we have read his books we say to ourselves, "What a truly good man Thackeray must have been." "He could not have painted Vanity Fair as he has," says another writer,* "unless Eden had been shining brightly in his inner eyes."

It was at this time that Thackeray wrote his first great novel, which many consider his best, Vanity Fair. I can't talk about it right now, but when you're a little older, you'll enjoy reading about the clever and disagreeable Becky Sharp, dear Dobbin, foolish Amelia, and all the other interesting characters Thackeray creates for us. Thackeray has been called a cynic, someone who doesn’t believe in the goodness of human nature and who mocks and criticizes everything. When we read Vanity Fair at a young age, we might think that’s true, but later we come to realize the heart of goodness he possesses. Once we've read his books, we say to ourselves, "What a truly good man Thackeray must have been." "He couldn't have painted Vanity Fair as he has," says another writer,* "unless Eden had been shining brightly in his inner eyes."

*George Brimley.

George Brimley.

Though Thackeray is no cynic he is a satirist as much as Pope or Dryden, but the most kindly satirist who ever wrote. His thrusts are keen and yet there is always a humorous laugh behind, and never a spark of malice or uncharitableness. Thackeray bore no hatred in his heart towards any man. He could not bear to give pain, and as he grew older his satire became more gentle even than at first, and he regretted some of his earlier and too sharp sayings.

Though Thackeray isn't a cynic, he is a satirist just like Pope or Dryden, but the kindest satirist to ever write. His jabs are sharp, yet there's always a humorous laugh behind them, and never a hint of malice or unkindness. Thackeray held no hatred in his heart for anyone. He couldn’t stand to cause pain, and as he got older, his satire became even gentler than before, and he regretted some of his earlier, overly harsh comments.

After Vanity Fair other novels followed, the best of all being Esmond. Esmond is perhaps the finest historical novel in our language. It is a story of the time of Queen Anne, and when we read it we feel as if the days of Addison and Steele lived again. But with Thackeray the historical novel is very different from the historical novel of Scott. With Thackeray his imaginary people hold the chief place, the real people only form a background, while in many of Scott's novels the real people claim our attention most.

After Vanity Fair, other novels came out, the best of which is Esmond. Esmond is probably the best historical novel in our language. It tells a story set during the time of Queen Anne, and reading it feels like experiencing the days of Addison and Steele all over again. However, Thackeray’s historical novel is quite different from Scott’s. In Thackeray’s works, his fictional characters take center stage, while real historical figures serve mostly as a backdrop. In many of Scott's novels, the real people captivate our attention instead.

Before Esmond was written Thackeray had added the profession of lecturer to that of author. He was a very loving father and was always anxious not only that his daughters should be happy when they were young, but that when he died he should leave them well off. Again and again in his letters we find him turning to this thought: "If I can't leave them a fortune, why, we must try to leave them the memory of having had a good time," he says. But he wanted to leave them a fortune, and so he took to lecturing. His lectures were a great success, and he delivered them in many places in England, Scotland, Ireland and America.

Before Esmond was written, Thackeray took on the role of lecturer in addition to being an author. He was a very loving father and always worried not just about his daughters' happiness while they were young, but also about leaving them secure when he passed away. Time and again in his letters, he expresses this sentiment: "If I can't leave them a fortune, then we must try to give them the memory of having a great time," he says. However, he did want to leave them a fortune, so he started lecturing. His lectures were a huge success, and he gave them in many locations across England, Scotland, Ireland, and America.

It was while he was lecturing in Scotland that he heard a little boy read one of his ballads. It was a satirical ballad, and somehow Thackeray did not like to hear it from the little boy's lips. Turning away he said to himself, "Pray God I may be able some day to write something good for children. That will be better than glory or Parliament."

It was while he was giving a lecture in Scotland that he heard a little boy read one of his ballads. It was a satirical ballad, and somehow Thackeray felt uneasy hearing it from the little boy. Turning away, he said to himself, "I hope I can write something good for children someday. That would be better than fame or politics."

But already he had written something good for children in the fairy tale of The Rose and the Ring. One year he spent the winter with his children in Rome, and wrote the fairy tale for them and their friends, and drew the pictures too.

But he had already written something great for kids in the fairy tale The Rose and the Ring. One year, he spent the winter with his children in Rome, and created the fairy tale for them and their friends, also drawing the pictures.

I have no room in this book to tell you the story, but there is a great deal of fun in it, and I hope you will read it for yourselves. Here, for instance, is what happened to a porter for being rude to the fairy Blackstick. After saying many other rude things, he asked if she thought he was going to stay at the door all day.

I don’t have enough space in this book to share the whole story, but it’s really entertaining, and I hope you’ll check it out for yourselves. For example, here’s what happened to a porter for being disrespectful to the fairy Blackstick. After saying a bunch of other rude things, he asked if she thought he was going to stand at the door all day.

"'You are going to stay at that door all day and all night, and for many a long year,' the fairy said, very majestically; and Gruffenuff, coming out of the door, straddling before it with his great calves, burst out laughing, and cried 'Ha, ha, ha! this is a good un! Ha—ah what's this? Let me down—O-o-H'm!' and then he was dumb.

"'You're going to stand at that door all day and all night, and for many long years,' the fairy said, very majestically; and Gruffenuff, stepping out of the door and straddling before it with his big calves, burst out laughing and shouted, 'Ha, ha, ha! This is a good one! Ha—oh, what's this? Let me down—O-o-H'm!' and then he was silent."

"For as the fairy waved her wand over him, he felt himself rising off the ground, and fluttering up against the door, and then, as if a screw ran into his stomach, he felt a dreadful pain there, and was pinned to the door; and then his arms flew up over his head; and his legs, after writhing about wildly, twisted under his body; and he felt cold, cold, growing over him, as if he was turning into metal; and he said, 'O-o-H'm!' and could say no more, because he was dumb.

"For as the fairy waved her wand over him, he felt himself lift off the ground and flutter up against the door. Then, as if a screw had been driven into his stomach, a terrible pain shot through him, pinning him to the door. His arms shot up over his head, and his legs, after thrashing around wildly, twisted beneath his body. He felt a coldness spreading over him, as if he was turning into metal. He said, 'O-o-H'm!' and could say no more because he had lost his voice."

"He was turned into metal! He was from being brazen, brass! He was neither more nor less than a knocker! An there he was, nailed to the door in the blazing summer day, till he burned almost red-hot; and there he was, nailed to the door all the bitter winter nights, till his brass nose was dropping with icicles. And the postman came and rapped at him, and the vulgarist boy with a letter came and hit him up against the door. And the King and Queen coming home from a walk that evening, the King said, 'Hallo, my dear! you have had a new knocker put on the door. Why, it's rather like our porter in the face. What has become of that old vagabond?' And the housemaid came and scrubbed his nose with sand-paper; and once when the Princess Angelica's little sister was born, he was tied up in an old kid glove; and another night, some larking young men tried to wrench him off, and put him to the most excruciating agony with a turnscrew. And then the queen had a fancy to have the colour of the door altered, and the painters dabbed him over the mouth and eyes, and nearly choked him, as they painted him pea-green. I warrant he had leisure to repent of having been rude to the Fairy Blackstick."

"He was turned into metal! He went from being bold to being brass! He was nothing more than a door knocker! And there he was, nailed to the door on a scorching summer day, until he almost burned red-hot; and there he was, nailed to the door through the freezing winter nights, until his brass nose was dripping with icicles. The postman came and knocked on him, and a rude boy with a letter came and banged him against the door. When the King and Queen returned from their walk that evening, the King said, 'Hello, my dear! You had a new knocker put on the door. Why, it looks a bit like our porter. What happened to that old vagabond?' And the housemaid came and scrubbed his nose with sandpaper; and once, when Princess Angelica's little sister was born, he was stuffed into an old kid glove; and another night, some mischievous young men tried to yank him off, putting him through excruciating pain with a screwdriver. Then the queen decided she wanted to change the color of the door, and the painters slathered paint all over his mouth and eyes, nearly choking him as they painted him pea-green. I bet he had plenty of time to regret being rude to Fairy Blackstick."

As the years went on, Thackeray became ever more and more famous, his company more and more sought after. "The kind, tall, amusing, grey-haired man"* was welcome in many a drawing-room. Yet with all his success he never forgot his little girls. They were his fast friends and companions, and very often they wrote while he dictated his story to them. He worked with a lazy kind of diligence. He could not, like Scott, sit down and write a certain number of pages every morning. He was by nature indolent, yet he got through a great deal of work.

As the years passed, Thackeray became increasingly famous, and people sought his company more and more. "The kind, tall, funny, grey-haired man"* was welcomed in many drawing rooms. Yet despite all his success, he never forgot about his little girls. They were his close friends and companions, and they often wrote while he dictated his stories to them. He worked with a laid-back sort of diligence. Unlike Scott, he couldn't just sit down and write a specific number of pages every morning. By nature, he was lazy, yet he managed to get a lot of work done.

*Lord Houghton.

Lord Houghton.

Death found him still working steadily. He had not been feeling well, and one evening he went to bed early. Next morning, Christmas Eve of 1863, he was found dead in bed.

Death found him still working diligently. He hadn't been feeling well, and one evening he went to bed early. The next morning, Christmas Eve of 1863, he was found dead in bed.

Deep and widespread was the grief of Thackeray's death. The news "saddened England's Christmas." His friends mourned not only the loss of a great writer but "the cheerful companionship, the large heart, and open hand, the simple courteousness, and the endearing frankness of a brave, true, honest gentleman."*

Deep and widespread was the grief over Thackeray's death. The news "saddened England's Christmas." His friends mourned not just the loss of a great writer but also "the cheerful companionship, the big heart, and open hand, the simple courtesy, and the endearing honesty of a brave, true, honest gentleman."*

*In Punch.

*In Punch.

Although he was buried in a private cemetery, a bust was almost at once placed in Westminster by his sorrowing friends.

Although he was buried in a private cemetery, a bust was quickly placed in Westminster by his grieving friends.

The following verses were written by the editor of Punch* in his memory:—

The following verses were written by the editor of Punch* in his memory:—

*Shirley Brooks.

Shirley Brooks.

    "He was a cynic! By his life all wrought
    Of generous acts, mild words, and gentle ways;
    His heart wide open to all kindly thought,
    His hand so great to give, his tongue to praise.

"He was a cynic! By his life all shaped
    By generous actions, gentle words, and caring ways;
    His heart wide open to all kind thoughts,
    His hand so generous to give, his tongue to praise.

    "He was a cynic! You might read it writ
    In that broad brow, crowned with its silver hair,
    In those blue eyes, with childlike candour lit,
    In the sweet smile his lips were wont to wear.

"He was a cynic! You could see it written
In that broad forehead, topped with silver hair,
In those blue eyes, shining with childlike honesty,
In the sweet smile he often wore.

    "He was a cynic! By the love that clung
    About him from his children, friends, and kin;
    By the sharp pain, light pen and gossip tongue
    Wrought in him chafing the soft heart within.
    . . . . . .
    "He was a cynic? Yes—if 'tis the cynic's part
    To track the serpent's trail with saddened eye,
    To mark how good and ill divide the heart,
    How lives in chequered shade and sunshine lie:

"He was a cynic! By the love that surrounded him from his children, friends, and family; By the sharp pain, light pen, and gossiping tongue that caused him to feel the soft heart within. . . . "He was a cynic? Yes—if it’s the cynic's role to follow the serpent's path with a heavy heart, to see how good and bad split the heart, how life exists in a mix of shadow and light:

    "How e'en the best unto the worst is knit
    By brotherhood of weakness, sin and care;
    How even in the worst, sparks may be lit
    To show all is not utter darkness there."

"How even the best are connected to the worst
    By a shared bond of weakness, sin, and worry;
    How even in the worst, there can be sparks
    To show that all is not complete darkness there."

BOOK TO READ

The Rose and the Ring. NOTE.—The Rose and the Ring can be found in any complete edition of Thackeray's works.

The Rose and the Ring. NOTE.—You can find The Rose and the Ring in any complete edition of Thackeray's works.

Chapter LXXXIV DICKENS—SMILES AND TEARS

CHARLES DICKENS was a novelist who lived and wrote at the same time as Thackeray. He was indeed only six months younger, but he began to make a name much earlier and was known to fame while Thackeray was still a struggling artist. When they both became famous these two great writers were to some extent rivals, and those who read their books were divided into two camps. For though both are men of genius, they are men of widely differing genius.

CHARLES DICKENS was a novelist who lived and wrote around the same time as Thackeray. He was actually just six months younger, but he started to gain recognition much earlier and was already famous while Thackeray was still trying to make a name for himself. Once they both achieved fame, these two great writers became rivals to some extent, and readers were often split into two groups. While both are geniuses, they have very different styles of genius.

John Dickens, the father, was a clerk with a small salary in the Navy Pay Office, and his son Charles was born in 1812 at Portsea. When Charles was about four his father was moved to Chatham, and here the little boy Charles lived until he was nine. He was a very puny little boy, and not able to join in the games of the other boys of his own age. So he spent most of his time in a small room where there was some books and where no one else besides himself cared to go. He not only read the books, but lived them, and for weeks together he would make believe to himself that he was his favorite character in whatever book he might be reading. All his life he loved acting a part and being somebody else, and at one time thought of becoming an actor.

John Dickens, the father, worked as a clerk with a modest salary in the Navy Pay Office, and his son Charles was born in 1812 in Portsea. When Charles was about four, his father got transferred to Chatham, where little Charles lived until he was nine. He was a fragile little boy and couldn't join in the games with the other boys his age. So, he spent most of his time in a small room filled with books that no one else wanted to go into. He not only read the books but lived them, and for weeks at a time, he would imagine himself as his favorite character from whatever book he was reading. Throughout his life, he loved playing a role and being someone else, and at one point, he even considered becoming an actor.

Then when Charles was seven he went to a school taught by a young Baptist minister. It was not an unhappy life for the "Very queer small boy" as he calls himself. There were fields in which he could play his pretending games, and there was a beautiful house called Gad's Hill near, at which he could go to look and dream that if he were very good and very clever he might some day be a fine gentleman and own that house.

Then when Charles was seven, he attended a school run by a young Baptist minister. It wasn't an unhappy life for the "very odd little boy," as he referred to himself. There were fields where he could play his imaginative games, and nearby was a beautiful house called Gad's Hill, where he could go to look at it and dream that if he were very good and very smart, he might one day be a fine gentleman and own that house.

When the very queer small boy was nine he and all his family moved to London. Here they lived in a mean little house in a mean little street. There were now six children, and the father had grown very poor, so instead of being sent to school Charles used to black the boots and make himself useful about the house. But he still had his books to read, and could still make believe to himself. Things grew worse and worse however, and John Dickens, who was kind and careless, got into debt deeper and deeper. Everything in the house that could be done without was sold, and one by one the precious books went. At length one day men came and took the father away to prison because he could not pay his debts.

When the very different small boy was nine, he and his family moved to London. They lived in a tiny, shabby house on a narrow street. Now there were six children, and the father had become very poor, so instead of going to school, Charles had to shine shoes and help out around the house. But he still had his books to read and could still imagine things. However, things kept getting worse, and John Dickens, who was kind but careless, fell deeper into debt. Everything in the house that wasn’t absolutely necessary was sold, and one by one, the precious books disappeared. Finally, one day, men came and took the father away to prison because he couldn’t pay his debts.

Then began for Charles the most miserable time of his life. The poor, sickly little chap was set to work in a blacking factory. His work was to cover the pots of paste-blacking, tie them down neatly and paste on the labels. Along with two or three others boys he worked all day long for six or seven shillings a week. Oh, how the little boy hated it! He felt degraded and ashamed. He felt that he was forgotten and neglected by every one, and that never never more would he be able to read books and play pretending games, or do anything that he loved. All week he worked hard, ill clad and only half fed, and Sunday he spent with this father at the prison. It was a miserable, sordid, and pitiful beginning to life.

Then began the most miserable time of Charles's life. The poor, sickly little guy was forced to work in a blacking factory. His job was to cover the pots of paste-blackening, seal them up neatly, and stick on the labels. Along with a couple of other boys, he worked all day for six or seven shillings a week. Oh, how the little boy hated it! He felt degraded and ashamed. He thought he was forgotten and neglected by everyone and that he would never again be able to read books, play pretend games, or do anything he loved. All week he worked hard, poorly dressed and only partially fed, and Sundays he spent visiting his father in prison. It was a miserable, bleak, and pitiful start to life.

How long this unhappy time lasted we do not know. Dickens himself could not remember. He seldom spoke of this time, but he never forgot the misery of it. Long afterwards in one of his books called David Copperfield, when he tells of the unhappy childhood of his hero, it is of his own he speaks.

How long this miserable time lasted, we don’t know. Dickens himself couldn’t remember. He rarely talked about this period, but he never forgot how painful it was. Much later, in one of his books called David Copperfield, when he describes the unhappy childhood of his main character, he’s really talking about his own.

But presently John Dickens got out of prison, Charles left the blacking factory, and once more went to school. And although in after years he could never bear to think of these miserable days, at the time his spirits were not crushed, and at school he was known as a bright and jolly boy. He was always ready for any mischief, and took delight in getting up theatricals.

But soon John Dickens got out of prison, Charles quit the blacking factory, and went back to school. And even though he could never stand to think about those tough times later on, at the time, he wasn't feeling defeated, and at school, he was known as a bright and cheerful kid. He was always up for some trouble and loved putting on plays.

At fifteen Dickens left school and went into a lawyer's office, but he knew that he had learned very little at school, and now set himself to learn more. He went to the British Museum Reading-room, and studied there, and he also with a great deal of labor taught himself shorthand.

At fifteen, Dickens left school and started working in a law office, but he realized he had learned very little during his time at school, so he decided to educate himself further. He went to the British Museum Reading Room to study, and he also worked hard to teach himself shorthand.

He worked hard, determined to get on, and at nineteen he found himself in the Gallery of the House of Commons as reporter for a daily paper. Since the days when Samuel Johnson reported speeches without having heard them things had changed. People were no longer content with such make-believe reporting, and Dickens proved himself one of the smartest reporters there had ever been. He not only reported the speeches, but told of everything that took place in the House. He had such a keen eye for seeing, and such a vivid way of describing what he saw, that he was able to make people realize the scenes inside the House as none had done before.

He worked hard, determined to succeed, and by nineteen he found himself in the Gallery of the House of Commons as a reporter for a daily newspaper. Since the days when Samuel Johnson reported speeches without actually hearing them, things had changed. People were no longer satisfied with that kind of pretend reporting, and Dickens proved to be one of the most talented reporters ever. He not only covered the speeches but also described everything happening in the House. With his sharp observational skills and vivid descriptive style, he made people truly understand the scenes inside the House like no one had before.

Besides reporting in the Houses of Parliament Dickens dashed about the country in post-chaises gathering news for his paper, writing by flickering candle-light while his carriage rushed along, at what seemed then the tremendous speed of fifteen miles an hour. For those were not the days of railways and motors, and traveling was much slower than it is now.

Besides reporting in the Houses of Parliament, Dickens traveled around the country in stagecoaches gathering news for his paper, writing by candlelight while his carriage sped along at what seemed, at the time, an incredible speed of fifteen miles per hour. For those weren’t the days of railways and cars, and traveling was much slower than it is today.

But even while Dickens was leading this hurried, busy life he found time to write other things besides newspaper reports, and little tales and sketches began to appear signed by Boz. Boz was a pet name for Dickens's youngest brother. His real name was Augustus, but he had been nicknamed Moses after Moses in the Vicar of Wakefield. Pronounced through the nose it became Boses and then Boz. That is the history of the name under which Dickens at first wrote and won his earliest fame.

But even while Dickens was busy leading this fast-paced life, he managed to find time to write things beyond newspaper reports, and short stories and sketches started appearing under the name Boz. Boz was a nickname for Dickens's youngest brother. His real name was Augustus, but he was called Moses after the character in the Vicar of Wakefield. When pronounced nasally, it became Boses and then Boz. That’s the backstory of the name under which Dickens initially wrote and achieved his first fame.

The sketches by Boz were well received, but real fame came to Dickens with the Pickwick Papers which he now began to write. This story came out in monthly parts. The first few numbers were not very successful, only about four hundred copies being sold, but by the fifteenth number London was ringing with the fame of it, and forty thousand copies were quickly sold. "Judges on the bench and boys in the street, gravity and folly, the young and the old"* all alike read it and laughed over it. Dickens above everything is a humorist, and one of the chief features in his humor is caricature, that is exaggerating and distorting one feature or habit or characteristic of a man out of all likeness to nature. This often makes very good fun, but it takes away from the truth and realness of his characters. And yet no story- teller perhaps is remembered so little for his stories and so much for his characters. In Pickwick there is hardly any story, the papers ramble on in unconnected incidents. No one could tell the story of Pickwick for there is really none to tell; it is a series of scenes which hang together anyhow. "Pickwick cannot be classed as a novel," it has been said; "it is merely a great book."**

The sketches by Boz were well received, but real fame came to Dickens with the Pickwick Papers, which he began writing. This story was released in monthly installments. The first few issues weren’t very successful, selling only about four hundred copies, but by the fifteenth issue, London was buzzing with its fame, and forty thousand copies flew off the shelves. "Judges on the bench and boys in the street, the serious and the silly, the young and the old" all read it and laughed. Above everything, Dickens is a humorist, and one of the key elements of his humor is caricature, exaggerating and distorting a single feature or habit of a person to the point of being unrealistic. This often makes for great entertainment, but it detracts from the authenticity and depth of his characters. Yet, no storyteller is perhaps remembered less for their plots and more for their characters. In Pickwick, there’s hardly any plot; the episodes meander through unrelated events. No one could recount the story of Pickwick because there really isn’t one; it’s a collection of scenes that somehow connect. "Pickwick cannot be classified as a novel," it has been said; "it is merely a great book."

*Forster.
**Gissing.

Forster.
**Gissing.

So in spite of the fact that they are all caricatures it is the persons of the Pickwick club that we remember and not their doings. Like Jonson long before him, Dickens sees every man in his humor. By his genius he enables us to see these humors too, though at times one quality in a man is shown so strongly that we fail to see any other in him, and so a caricature is produced.

So even though they are all exaggerated versions of people, it’s the members of the Pickwick Club that we remember, not their actions. Like Jonson before him, Dickens portrays each person through their quirks. His talent allows us to see these quirks as well, although sometimes one particular trait is so prominent that we miss any other aspects of that person, and thus a caricature is created.

Dickens himself was full of fun and jollity. His was a florid personality. He loved light and color, and sunshine. He almost covered his walls with looking-glasses and crowded his garden with blazing geraniums. He loved movement and life, overflowed with it himself and poured it into his creations, making them live in spite of rather than because of their absurdities.

Dickens was full of fun and joy. He had a vibrant personality. He loved light, color, and sunshine. He nearly covered his walls with mirrors and filled his garden with bright geraniums. He loved movement and life, radiated it himself, and infused it into his creations, making them come to life in spite of their absurdities.

Winkle, one of the Pickwickians, is a mild and foolish boaster, who pretends that he can do things he cannot. He pretends to be able to shoot and succeeds only in hitting one of his friends. He pretends to skate, and this is how he succeeds:—

Winkle, one of the Pickwickians, is a gentle and silly braggart who claims he can do things he can't. He says he can shoot, but he only manages to hit one of his friends. He claims he can skate, and this is how he succeeds:—

"'Now,' said Wardle, after a substantial lunch had been done ample just to, 'what say you to an hour on the ice? We shall have plenty of time.'

"'Now,' said Wardle, after a big lunch had been finished, 'how about an hour on the ice? We have plenty of time.'"

"'Capital!' said Mr. Benjamin Allen.

"'Capital!' said Mr. Ben Allen."

"'Prime!' ejaculated Mr. Bob Sawyer.

"‘Awesome!’ exclaimed Mr. Bob Sawyer."

"'You skate of course, Winkle?' said Wardle.

"'You skate, right, Winkle?' said Wardle.

"'Ye-yes; oh, yes,' replied Mr. Winkle. 'I—I am rather out of practice.'

"'Y-yes; oh, yes,' replied Mr. Winkle. 'I—I am a bit out of practice.'"

"'Oh, do skate, Mr. Winkle,' said Arabella. 'I like to see it so much.'

"'Oh, please skate, Mr. Winkle,' Arabella said. 'I really enjoy watching you do it.'"

"'Oh, it is so graceful,' said another young lady. A third young lady said it was elegant, and a fourth expressed her opinion that it was 'swanlike.'

"'Oh, it's so graceful,' said another young woman. A third young woman called it elegant, and a fourth shared that she thought it was 'swanlike.'"

"'I should be very happy, I'm sure,' said Mr. Winkle, reddening, 'but I have no skates.'

"'I should be really happy, I'm sure,' said Mr. Winkle, blushing, 'but I don't have any skates.'"

"This objection was at once overruled. Trundle had a couple of pair, and the fat boy announced that there were half-a-dozen more, downstairs: whereat Mr. Winkle expressed exquisite delight, and looked exquisitely uncomfortable.

"This objection was immediately dismissed. Trundle had a couple of pairs, and the overweight boy announced that there were six more downstairs: at which Mr. Winkle showed great delight, yet looked quite uncomfortable."

"Old Wardle led the way to a pretty large sheet of ice, and the fat boy and Mr. Weller, having shovelled and swept away the snow which had fallen on it during the night, Mr. Bob Sawyer adjusted his skates with a dexterity which to Mr. Winkle was perfectly marvellous, and described circles with his left leg, and cut figures of eight, and inscribed upon the ice, without once stopping for breath, a great many other pleasant and astonishing devices, to the excessive satisfaction of Mr. Pickwick, Mr. Tupman, and the ladies: which reached a pitch of positive enthusiasm, when old Wardle and Benjamin Allen, assisted by the aforesaid Bob Sawyer, performed some mystic evolutions, which they called a reel.

Old Wardle led the way to a fairly large sheet of ice, and the chubby boy and Mr. Weller, having shoveled and swept away the snow that had fallen on it overnight, Mr. Bob Sawyer adjusted his skates with a skill that Mr. Winkle found truly impressive. He skated in circles with his left leg, cut figures of eight, and created many other enjoyable and impressive designs on the ice, all without taking a breath, much to the delight of Mr. Pickwick, Mr. Tupman, and the ladies. The excitement reached a peak when old Wardle and Benjamin Allen, with the help of the aforementioned Bob Sawyer, performed some fancy moves they called a reel.

"All this time Mr. Winkle, with his face and hands blue with the cold, had been forcing gimlet into the soles of his boots, and putting his skates on, with the points behind, and getting the straps into a very complicated and entangled state, with the assistance of Mr. Snodgrass, who knew rather less about skates than a Hindoo. At length, however, with the assistance of Mr. Weller, the unfortunate skates were firmly screwed and buckled on, and Mr. Winkle was raised to his feet.

"All this time, Mr. Winkle, with his face and hands frozen blue, had been struggling to get a gimlet into the soles of his boots and putting on his skates the wrong way around, creating a very complicated mess with the straps, all while being helped by Mr. Snodgrass, who knew even less about skates than someone from India. Finally, with Mr. Weller's help, the poor skates were tightly screwed and buckled on, and Mr. Winkle was lifted to his feet."

"'Now, then, Sir,' said Sam, in an encouraging tone; 'off with you, and shoe 'em how to do it.'

"'Alright, Sir,' said Sam, in an encouraging tone; 'go on, and show them how it's done.'"

"'Stop, Sam, stop!' said Mr. Winkle, trembling violently and clutching hold of Sam's arms with the grasp of a drowning man. 'How slippery it is, Sam!'

"'Stop, Sam, stop!' said Mr. Winkle, shaking badly and gripping Sam's arms like a drowning man. 'It's so slippery, Sam!'"

"'Not a uncommon thing upon ice, Sir,' replied Mr. Weller. 'Hold up, Sir!'

"'It's not uncommon on ice, Sir,' replied Mr. Weller. 'Watch out, Sir!'"

"This last observation of Mr. Weller's bore reference to a demonstration Mr. Winkle made at the instant, of a frantic desire to throw his feet in the air, and dash the back of his head on the ice.

"This last observation from Mr. Weller related to a demonstration Mr. Winkle was making at that moment, showing a wild urge to throw his feet in the air and slam the back of his head against the ice."

"'These—these—are very awkward skates; ain't they, Sam?' inquired Mr. Winkle, staggering.

"'These—these—are really awkward skates; aren't they, Sam?' asked Mr. Winkle, stumbling."

"'I'm afeerd there's an orkard gen'l'm'n in 'em, Sir,' replied
Sam.

"'I'm afraid there's an awkward gentleman in them, Sir,' replied
Sam.

"'Now, Winkle,' cried Mr. Pickwick, quite unconscious that here was anything the matter. 'Come, the ladies are all anxiety.'

"'Now, Winkle,' shouted Mr. Pickwick, completely unaware that something was wrong. 'Come on, the ladies are all worried.'"

"'Yes, yes,' replied Mr. Winkle, with a ghastly smile. 'I'm coming.'

"'Yeah, yeah,' replied Mr. Winkle, forcing a strained smile. 'I'm on my way.'"

"'Just a-goin' to begin,' said Sam, endeavouring to disengage himself. 'Now, Sir, start off!'

"'Just about to start,' said Sam, trying to free himself. 'Now, Sir, let's get going!'"

"'Stop an instant, Sam,' gasped Mr. Winkle, clinging most affectionately to Mr. Weller. 'I find I've got a couple of coats at home, that I don't want, Sam. You may have them, Sam.'

"'Wait a second, Sam,' Mr. Winkle gasped, holding on tightly to Mr. Weller. 'I realize I have a couple of coats at home that I don't need, Sam. You can have them, Sam.'"

"'Thank'ee, Sir,' replied Mr. Weller.

"Thank you, Sir," replied Mr. Weller.

"'Never mind touching your hat, Sam,' said Mr. Winkle, hastily.
'You needn't take your hand away to do that. I meant to have
given you five shillings this morning for a Christmas-box, Sam.
I'll give it you this afternoon, Sam.'

"'Don't worry about taking off your hat, Sam,' Mr. Winkle said quickly.
'You don't need to move your hand to do that. I had planned to
give you five shillings this morning as a Christmas gift, Sam.
I'll give it to you this afternoon, Sam.'

"'You're wery good, Sir,' replied Mr. Weller.

"'You're very good, Sir,' replied Mr. Weller."

"'Just hold me at first, Sam; will you?' said Mr. Winkle.
'There—that's right. I shall soon get in the way of it, Sam.
Not too fast, Sam; not too fast.'

"'Just hold me for a bit, Sam; will you?' said Mr. Winkle.
'There—that's it. I’ll get used to it soon, Sam.
Not too quickly, Sam; not too quickly.'

"Mr. Winkle, stooping forward with his body half doubled up, was being assisted over the ice by Mr. Weller, in a very singular and un-swanlike manner, when Mr. Pickwick most innocently shouted from the opposite bank,—

"Mr. Winkle, leaning forward with his body half bent, was being helped over the ice by Mr. Weller in a very unusual and awkward way when Mr. Pickwick called out innocently from the other side,—"

"'Sam!'

"'Sam!'"

"'Sir?' said Mr. Weller.

"Sir?" said Mr. Weller.

"'Here, I want you.'

"‘I want you here.’"

"'Let go, Sir,' said Sam. 'Don't you hear the governor a- callin'? Let go, Sir.'

"'Let go, sir,' said Sam. 'Don't you hear the governor calling? Let go, sir.'"

"With a violent effort Mr. Weller disengaged himself from the grasp of the agonised Pickwickian; and, in so doing, administered a considerable impetus to the unhappy Mr. Winkle. With an accuracy which no degree of dexterity or practice could have insured, that unfortunate gentleman bore swiftly down into the centre of the reel, at the very moment when Mr. Bob Sawyer was performing a flourish of unparalleled beauty. Mr. Winkle struck wildly against him, and with a loud crash they both fell heavily down.

With a powerful shove, Mr. Weller broke free from the grasp of the distressed Pickwickian; in doing so, he sent an unexpected force towards the unfortunate Mr. Winkle. With a precision that no amount of skill or practice could have guaranteed, that poor man collided right into the center of the reel, just as Mr. Bob Sawyer was showcasing a flourish of unmatched beauty. Mr. Winkle slammed into him, and with a loud crash, they both tumbled heavily to the ground.

"Mr. Pickwick ran to the spot. Bob Sawyer had risen to his feet, but Mr. Winkle was far too wise to do anything of the kind, in skates. He was seated on the ice, making spasmodic efforts to smile, but anguish was depicted on every lineament of his countenance.

"Mr. Pickwick rushed to the scene. Bob Sawyer had gotten up, but Mr. Winkle was way too smart to do anything like that on skates. He was sitting on the ice, making awkward attempts to smile, but pain was obvious on every feature of his face."

"'Are you hurt?' inquired Mr. Benjamin Allen, with great anxiety.

"'Are you hurt?' asked Mr. Benjamin Allen, clearly worried."

"'Not much,' said Mr. Winkle, rubbing his back very hard.

"'Not much,' said Mr. Winkle, rubbing his back really hard.

"'I wish you'd let me bleed you,' said Mr. Benjamin, with great eagerness.

"'I wish you'd let me bleed you,' said Mr. Benjamin, eagerly."

"'No, thank you,' replied Mr. Winkle hurriedly.

"'No, thank you,' Mr. Winkle replied quickly."

"'What do you think, Mr. Pickwick?' enquired Bob Sawyer.

"'What do you think, Mr. Pickwick?' asked Bob Sawyer.

"Mr. Pickwick was excited and indignant. He beckoned to Mr.
Weller, and said in a stern voice, 'Take his skates off.'

"Mr. Pickwick was pumped and angry. He signaled to Mr.
Weller and said in a serious tone, 'Take his skates off.'

"'No; but really I had scarcely begun,' remonstrated Mr. Winkle.

"'No; but I barely started,' protested Mr. Winkle."

"'Take his skates off,' repeated Mr. Pickwick firmly.

"'Take his skates off,' Mr. Pickwick insisted firmly."

"The command was not to be resisted. Mr. Winkle allowed Sam to obey it, in silence.

"The command was not to be challenged. Mr. Winkle let Sam follow it without a word."

"'Lift him up,' said Mr. Pickwick. Sam assisted him to rise.

"'Lift him up,' said Mr. Pickwick. Sam helped him get up."

"Mr. Pickwick retired a few paces apart from the bystanders; and beckoning his friend to approach, fixed a searching look upon him, and uttering in a low, but distinct and emphatic tone, these remarkable words,—

"Mr. Pickwick stepped a few paces away from the crowd and signaled for his friend to come closer. He locked eyes with him and said in a low but clear and forceful voice, these notable words,—

"'You're a humbug, Sir.'

"You're a fake, Sir."

"'A what!' said Mr. Winkle starting.

"'A what!' said Mr. Winkle, taken aback."

"'A humbug, Sir. I will speak plainer, if you wish it. An impostor, Sir.'

"A fraud, Sir. I will be more straightforward if you prefer. A deceiver, Sir."

"With these words Mr. Pickwick turned slowly on his heel, and rejoined his friends."

"With these words, Mr. Pickwick turned slowly on his heel and rejoined his friends."

There is much life and fun and jollity and some vulgarity in Pickwick. There is a good deal of eating and far too much drinking. But when the fun is rather rough, we must remember that Dickens wrote of the England of seventy years ago and more, when life was rougher than it is now, and when people did not see that drinking was the sordid sin we know it to be now.

There’s a lot of life, fun, and laughter in Pickwick, along with a bit of crudeness. There’s also quite a bit of eating and way too much drinking. However, when the humor gets a bit harsh, we should keep in mind that Dickens was writing about England over seventy years ago, when life was tougher than it is today, and people didn’t recognize that drinking was the serious issue we view it as now.

To many people Pickwick remains Dickens's best book. "The glory of Charles Dickens," it has been said, "will always be in his Pickwick, his first, his best, his inimitable triumph."*

To many people, Pickwick is still considered Dickens's best book. "The glory of Charles Dickens," it has been said, "will always be in his Pickwick, his first, his best, his unmatched triumph."*

*Fred Harrison.

Fred Harrison.

Just when Dickens began to write Pickwick he married, and soon we find him comfortably settled in a London house, while the other great writers of his day gathered round him as his friends.

Just when Dickens started writing Pickwick, he got married, and soon we find him happily settled in a London home, while the other prominent writers of his time gathered around him as friends.

Although not born in London, Dickens was a true Londoner, and when his work was done he loved nothing better than to roam the streets. He was a great walker, and thought nothing of going twenty or thirty miles a day, for though he was small and slight he had quite recovered from his childish sickliness and was full of wiry energy. The crowded streets of London were his books. As he wandered through them his clear blue eyes took note of everything, and when he was far away, among the lovely sights of Italy or Switzerland, he was homesick for the grimy streets and hurrying crowds of London.

Although not born in London, Dickens was a true Londoner, and when he finished his work, he loved nothing more than to wander the streets. He was a great walker and thought nothing of covering twenty or thirty miles a day, for even though he was small and slender, he had fully recovered from his childhood illnesses and was filled with wiry energy. The bustling streets of London were his books. As he strolled through them, his bright blue eyes noticed everything, and when he was far away, amid the beautiful sights of Italy or Switzerland, he felt homesick for the dirty streets and busy crowds of London.

After Pickwick many other stories followed; in them Dickens showed his power not only of making people laugh, but of making them cry. For the source of laughter and the source of tears are not very far apart. There is scarcely another writer whose pathetic scenes are so famous as those of Dickens.

After Pickwick, many other stories came out; in them, Dickens demonstrated his ability not just to make people laugh, but also to make them cry. The source of laughter and the source of tears are not very far apart. There’s hardly another writer whose emotional scenes are as well-known as those of Dickens.

In life there is a great deal that is sad, and one of the things which touched Dickens most deeply was the misery of children. The children of to-day are happy in knowing nothing of the miseries of childhood as it was in the days when Dickens wrote. In those days tiny children had to work ten or twelve hours a day in factories, many schools were places of terror and misery, and few people cared. But Dickens saw and cared and wrote about these things. And now they are of a bygone day. So children may remember Dickens with thankful hearts. He is one of their great champions.

In life, there's a lot that's sad, and one of the things that affected Dickens the most was the suffering of children. Today's kids are fortunate not to know the hardships of childhood that existed when Dickens was writing. Back then, little children had to work ten or twelve hours a day in factories, many schools were places of fear and despair, and few people showed concern. But Dickens noticed and cared, and he wrote about these issues. Now, they're part of history. So children can remember Dickens with gratitude. He is one of their great advocates.

Dickens loved children and they loved him, for he had a most winning way with them and he understood their little joys and sorrows. "There are so many people," says his daughter writing about her father, "There are so many people good, kind, and affectionate, but who can not remember that they once were children themselves, and looked out upon the world with a child's eyes only." This Dickens did always remember, and it made him a tender and delightful father to whom his children looked up with something of adoration. "Ever since I can remember anything," says his daughter, "I remember him as the good genius of the house, or as its happy, bright and funny genius." As Thackeray had a special handwriting for each daughter, Dickens had a special voice for each child, so that without being named each knew when he or she was spoken to. He sang funny songs to them and told funny stories, did conjuring tricks and got up theatricals, shared their fun and comforted their sorrows. And this same power of understanding which made him enter into the joys and sorrows of his children, made him enter into the joys and sorrows of the big world around him. So that the people of that big world loved him as a friend, and adored him as a hero.

Dickens loved kids, and they loved him back because he had a charming way with them and really understood their little joys and sorrows. "There are so many people," his daughter wrote about him, "There are so many people who are good, kind, and loving, but who can't remember that they once were children themselves and looked at the world through a child's eyes." Dickens always remembered this, which made him a caring and wonderful father whom his children admired almost with adoration. "Since I can remember anything," his daughter said, "I remember him as the kind spirit of the house, or as its happy, bright, and funny spirit." Just like Thackeray had a unique handwriting for each daughter, Dickens had a special voice for each child so that, even when not named, they knew he was speaking to them. He sang silly songs to them, told funny stories, did magic tricks, put on plays, shared in their fun, and comforted them in their sadness. This same ability to understand that connected him to the joys and sorrows of his children also allowed him to connect with the joys and sorrows of the wider world around him. Because of this, the people of that large world loved him as a friend and admired him as a hero.

As the years went on Dickens wrote more and more books. He started a magazine too, first called Household Words and later All the Year Round. In this, some of his own works came out as well as the works of other writers. It added greatly to his popularity and not a little to his wealth. And as he became rich and famous, his boyish dream came true. He bought the house of Gad's Hill which had seemed so splendid and so far off in his childish eyes, and went to live there with his big family of growing boys and girls.

As the years went by, Dickens wrote more and more books. He also started a magazine, first called Household Words and later All the Year Round. This magazine featured some of his own works as well as those of other writers. It significantly boosted his popularity and his wealth. As he became rich and famous, his childhood dream came true. He bought Gad's Hill, a house that once seemed so magnificent and distant in his young eyes, and moved in there with his large family of growing boys and girls.

It was about this time, too, that Dickens found a new way of entertaining the world. He not only wrote books but he himself read them to great audiences. All his life Dickens had loved acting. Indeed he very nearly became an actor before he found out his great powers of writing. He many times took part in private theatricals, one of his favorite parts, you will like to know, being Captain Bobadil, in Jonson's Every Man in his Humor. And now all the actor in him delighted in the reading of his own works, so although many of his friends were very much against these readings, he went on with them. And wherever he read in England, Scotland, Ireland, and America, crowds flocked to hear him. Dickens swayed his audiences at will. He made them laugh, and cry, and whether they cried they cheered and applauded him. It was a triumph and an evidence of his power in which Dickens delighted and which he could not forego, although his friends thought it was beneath his dignity as an author.

It was around this time that Dickens discovered a new way to entertain the world. He didn’t just write books; he also read them to large audiences. Throughout his life, Dickens had a passion for acting. In fact, he almost became an actor before recognizing his exceptional writing abilities. He often participated in private performances, and one of his favorite roles, as you might like to know, was Captain Bobadil in Jonson's Every Man in His Humor. Now, his love for acting shone through as he read his own works, and even though many of his friends strongly opposed these readings, he continued with them. Wherever he read—in England, Scotland, Ireland, and America—crowds gathered to listen to him. Dickens captivated his audience at will. He made them laugh and cry; whether they cried or not, they cheered and applauded him. It was a triumph and proof of his power that brought Dickens joy, something he couldn’t give up, even if his friends believed it was beneath his dignity as an author.

But the strain and excitement were too much. These readings broke down Dickens's health and wore him out. He was at last forced to give them up, but it was already too late. A few months later he died suddenly one evening in June 1870 in his house at Gad's Hill. He was buried in Westminster, and although the funeral was very quiet and simple as he himself had wished, for two days after a constant stream of mourners came to place flowers upon his grave.

But the stress and excitement became overwhelming. These readings took a toll on Dickens's health and exhausted him. He ultimately had to stop them, but it was already too late. A few months later, he suddenly died one evening in June 1870 at his home in Gad's Hill. He was buried at Westminster, and although the funeral was very quiet and simple as he had wished, for two days afterward, a steady stream of mourners came to leave flowers on his grave.

I have not given you a list of Dicken's books because they are to be found in nearly every household. You will soon be able to read them and learn to know the characters whose names have become household words.

I haven't provided you with a list of Dickens' books because they're found in almost every home. You'll soon be able to read them and get to know the characters whose names have become well-known.

Dickens was the novelist of the poor, the shabby genteel, and the lower middle class. It has been said many times that in all his novels he never drew for us a single gentleman, and that is very nearly true. But we need little regret that, for he has left us a rich array of characters we might never otherwise have known, such as perhaps no other man could have pictured for us.

Dickens was the novelist of the poor, the struggling middle class, and the lower middle class. It's been said many times that in all his novels he never presented a single gentleman, and that's pretty much true. But we shouldn't regret that too much, because he has given us a wealth of characters we might never have encountered otherwise, characters that perhaps no one else could have brought to life for us.

BOOKS TO READ

Stories from Dickens, by J. W. M'Spadden. The Children's
Dickens.

Stories from Dickens, by J. W. M'Spadden. The Children's
Dickens.

Chapter LXXXV TENNYSON—THE POET OF FRIENDSHIP

KEATS had lain beneath the Roman violets six years, and Shelley somewhat less than five, when a little volume of poems was published in England. It was called Poems by two Brothers. No one took any notice of it, and yet in it was the first little twitter of one of our sweetest singing birds. For the two brothers were Alfred and Charles Tennyson, boys then of sixteen and seventeen. It is of Alfred that I mean to tell you in this last chapter. You have heard of him already in one of the chapters on the Arthur story, and also you have heard of him as a friend of Carlyle. And now I will tell you a little more about him.

KEATS had been resting under the Roman violets for six years, and Shelley a bit less than five, when a small collection of poems was published in England. It was called Poems by two Brothers. Nobody paid any attention to it, yet within it was the first faint sound of one of our sweetest singing voices. The two brothers were Alfred and Charles Tennyson, who were just sixteen and seventeen at the time. I’m going to focus on Alfred in this last chapter. You’ve already heard about him in one of the chapters on the Arthur story, and you’ve also heard about him as a friend of Carlyle. Now, I’ll share a little more about him.

Alfred Tennyson was born in 1809 in the Lincolnshire village of Somersby. His father was the rector there, and had, besides Alfred, eleven other children. And here about the Rectory garden, orchard and fields, the Tennyson children played at knights and warriors. Beyond the field flowed a brook—

Alfred Tennyson was born in 1809 in the Lincolnshire village of Somersby. His father was the rector there and had, in addition to Alfred, eleven other children. In the Rectory garden, orchard, and fields, the Tennyson kids played at knights and warriors. Beyond the field, a brook flowed—

            "That loves
    To purl o'er matted cress and ribbed sand,
    Or dimple in the dark of rushy coves,
    Drawing into his narrow earthen urn,
        In every elbow and turn,
    The filter'd tribute of the rough woodland."*

"That loves
    To ripple over tangled cress and textured sand,
    Or create dimples in the shadows of grassy coves,
    Gathering into its narrow earthen jar,
        In every bend and curve,
    The filtered gifts of the wild woods."*

*Ode to Memory.

Memory Tribute.

Of the garden and the fields and of the brook especially, Alfred kept a memory all through his long life. But at seven he was sent to live with his grandmother and go to school at Louth, about ten miles away. "How I did hate that school!" he said, long afterwards, so we may suppose the years he spent there were not altogether happy. But when he was eleven he went home again to be taught by his father, until he went to Cambridge.

Of the garden, the fields, and especially the brook, Alfred held onto those memories for his entire life. But at the age of seven, he was sent to live with his grandmother and attend school in Louth, about ten miles away. "I really hated that school!" he said later, so we can assume that the years he spent there weren't very happy. However, when he turned eleven, he went back home to be taught by his father until he went to Cambridge.

At home, Alfred read a great deal, especially poetry. He wrote, too, romances like Sir Walter Scott's, full of battles, epics in the manner of Pope, plays, and blank verse. He wrote so much that his father said, "If Alfred die, one of our greatest poets will have gone." And besides writing poems, Alfred, who was one of the big children, used to tell stories to the little ones,— stories these of knights and ladies, giants and dragons and all manner of wonderful things. So the years passed, and one day the two boys, Charles and Alfred, resolved to print their poems, and took them to a bookseller in Louth. He gave them 20 pounds for the manuscript, but more than half was paid in books out of the shop. So the grand beginning was made. But the little book caused no stir in the great world. No one knew that a poet had broken silence.

At home, Alfred read a lot, especially poetry. He also wrote romances like Sir Walter Scott’s, filled with battles, epic stories like Pope’s, plays, and blank verse. He wrote so much that his father said, “If Alfred dies, one of our greatest poets will be gone.” Besides writing poems, Alfred, who was one of the older kids, would tell stories to the younger ones—tales of knights and ladies, giants and dragons, and all kinds of amazing things. As the years went by, one day the two boys, Charles and Alfred, decided to publish their poems and took them to a bookseller in Louth. He gave them 20 pounds for the manuscript, but more than half of it was paid in books from the shop. So the big journey began. However, the little book didn’t make any waves in the wider world. No one knew that a poet had begun to emerge.

The next year Charles and Alfred went to Cambridge. Alfred soon made many friends among the clever young men of his day, chief among them being Arthur Hallam, whose father was a famous historian.

The next year, Charles and Alfred went to Cambridge. Alfred quickly made a lot of friends among the smart young men of his time, with Arthur Hallam being one of the most prominent; his father was a well-known historian.

At college Tennyson won the chancellor's prize for a poem on Timbuctoo, and the following year he published a second little volume of poems. This, though kindly received by some great writers, made hardly more stir than the little volume by "Two Brothers."

At college, Tennyson won the chancellor's prize for a poem about Timbuctoo, and the next year he published a second small collection of poems. This, although well-received by some notable writers, barely created more buzz than the small volume by "Two Brothers."

Tennyson did not take a degree at Cambridge, for, owing to his father's failing health, he was called home. He left college, perhaps with no very keen regret, for his heart was not in sympathy with the teaching. In his undergraduate days he wrote some scathing lines about it. You "teach us nothing," he said, "feeding not the heart." But he did remember with tenderness that Cambridge had been the spot where his first and warmest friendship had been formed.

Tennyson didn’t earn a degree at Cambridge because, due to his father’s declining health, he was called home. He left college, probably without much regret, since he didn’t resonate with the teachings. During his time as an undergraduate, he wrote some harsh lines about it. He said, “You teach us nothing, feeding not the heart.” Still, he remembered fondly that Cambridge was where his first and closest friendship was formed.

Soon after Alfred left college, his father died very suddenly. Although the father was now gone the Tennysons did not need to leave their home, for the new rector did not want the house. So life in the Rectory went quietly on; friends came and went, the dearest friend of all, Arthur Hallam, came often, for he loved the poet's young sister, and one day they were to be married. It was a peaceful happy time—

Soon after Alfred graduated from college, his father passed away unexpectedly. Even though he was gone, the Tennysons didn’t have to leave their home because the new rector didn’t want the house. So life in the Rectory continued quietly; friends came and went, and the closest friend of all, Arthur Hallam, visited often since he was in love with the poet's younger sister, and one day they were going to get married. It was a peaceful, happy time—

    "And all we met was fair and good,
        And all was good that Time could bring,
        And all the secret of the Spring,
    Moved in the chambers of the blood."

"And everything we encountered was fair and good,
        And everything was great that Time could offer,
        And all the mystery of Spring,
    Flowed through the depths of our being."

Long days were spent reading poetry and talking of many things—

Long days were spent reading poetry and discussing various topics—

    "Or in the all-golden afternoon
        A guest, or happy sister, sung,
        Or here she brought the harp and flung
    A ballad to the brightening moon.

"Or in the golden afternoon
        A guest, or joyful sister, sang,
        Or here she brought the harp and tossed
    A ballad to the glowing moon.

    "Nor less it pleased the livelier moods,
        Beyond the bounding hill to stray,
        And break the live long summer day
    With banquet in the distant woods."

"Nor less it pleased the livelier moods,
        To wander beyond the hills,
        And break the endless summer day
    With a feast in the distant woods."

And amid this pleasant country life the poet worked on, and presently another little book of poems appeared. Still fame did not come, and one severe and blundering review kept Tennyson, it is said, from publishing anything more for ten years.

And in the midst of this enjoyable country life, the poet continued his work, and soon another little book of poems was published. Still, fame didn’t arrive, and one harsh and clumsy review reportedly kept Tennyson from publishing anything else for ten years.

But now there fell upon him what was perhaps the darkest sorrow of his life. Arthur Hallam, who was traveling on the Continent, died suddenly at Vienna. When the news came to Tennyson that his friend was gone—

But now he experienced what was possibly the deepest sorrow of his life. Arthur Hallam, who was traveling in Europe, died unexpectedly in Vienna. When Tennyson received the news that his friend was gone—

    "That in Vienna's fatal walls
    God's finger touch'd him, and he slept,"

"That within the deadly walls of Vienna
    God's touch found him, and he fell asleep,"

for a time joy seemed blotted out of life, and only that he might help to comfort his sister did he wish to live, for—

for a while, joy seemed completely gone from life, and the only reason he wanted to live was to help comfort his sister, because—

    "That remorseless iron hour
        Made cypress of her orange flower,
            Despair of Hope."

"That unyielding hour
        Turned her orange blossom to cypress,
            Despair of Hope."

As an outcome of this grief we have one of Tennyson's finest poems, In Memoriam. It is an elegy which we place beside Lycidas and Adonais. But In Memoriam strikes yet a sadder note. For in Lycidas and Adonais Milton and Shelley mourned kindred souls rather than dear loved friends. To Tennyson, Arthur Hallam was "The brother of my love"—

As a result of this grief, we have one of Tennyson's best poems, In Memoriam. It’s an elegy that we put alongside Lycidas and Adonais. But In Memoriam hits an even sadder chord. In Lycidas and Adonais, Milton and Shelley grieved for kindred spirits rather than close friends. For Tennyson, Arthur Hallam was "The brother of my love"—

    "Dear as the mother to the son
    More than my brothers are to me."

"Dear as a mother is to her son
    More than my brothers are to me."

In Memoriam is a group of poems rather than one long poem—

In Memoriam is a collection of poems instead of a single long poem—

    "Short swallow-flights of song, that dip
        Their wings in tears, and skim away."

"Brief bursts of song that touch
        Their wings in sadness and fly away."

It is written in a meter which Tennyson believed he had invented, but which Ben Jonson and others had used before him. Two hundred years before Jonson had written a little elegy beginning—

It is written in a meter that Tennyson thought he had created, but which Ben Jonson and others had used before him. Two hundred years earlier, Jonson had written a short elegy starting—

    "Though Beautie be the Marke of praise,
        And yours of whom I sing be such
        As not the world can praise too much,
    Yet is't your vertue now I raise."

"Although beauty is the target of admiration,
And the person I sing about is someone
Who the world cannot praise enough,
It's your virtue that I celebrate now."

Here again we see that our literature of to-day is no new born thing, but rooted in the past. Jonson's poem, however, is a mere trifle, Tennyson's one of the great things of our literature. The first notes of In Memoriam were written when sorrow was fresh, but it was not till seventeen years later that it was given to the world. It is perhaps the most perfect monument ever raised to friendship. For in mourning his own loss Tennyson mourned the loss of all the world. "'I' is not always the author speaking of himself, but the voice of the human race speaking thro' him," he says.

Here again, we see that our literature today is not something brand new, but deeply rooted in the past. Jonson's poem, however, is just a minor work, while Tennyson's is one of the greats in our literature. The first lines of In Memoriam were written when grief was fresh, but it took seventeen years for it to be published. It might be the most perfect tribute ever created for friendship. In mourning his own loss, Tennyson also mourned for everyone. "'I' is not always the author talking about himself, but the voice of humanity speaking through him," he says.

After the prologue, the poem tells of the first bitter hopeless grief, of how friends try to comfort the mourners.

After the prologue, the poem describes the initial deep anguish of grief, highlighting how friends attempt to console the people who are mourning.

    "One writes, that 'Other friends remain,'
        That 'Loss is common to the race'—
        And common is the common-place,
    And vacant chaff well meant for grain.

"One writes that 'Other friends stay,'
        That 'Loss is something we all experience'—
        And ordinary is the ordinary,
    And empty chatter is meant to be meaningful.

    "That loss if common would not make
        My own less bitter, rather more:
        Too common! Never morning wore
    To evening, but some heart did break."

"That loss, if it were common, wouldn’t make
        My own less painful, but more so:
        Too common! Never did a morning pass
    Into evening without some heart breaking."

And yet even now he can say—

And yet even now he can say—

    "I hold it true, whate'er befall;
        I feel it, when I sorrow most;
        'Tis better to have loved and lost
    Than never to have loved at all."

"I believe this to be true, no matter what happens;
        I feel it, especially when I'm most sad;
        It's better to have loved and lost
    Than to have never loved at all."

And so the months glide by, and the first Christmas comes, "The time draws near the birth of Christ," the bells ring—

And so the months pass, and the first Christmas arrives, "The time is close to the birth of Christ," the bells ring—

    "Peace and goodwill, goodwill and peace,
        Peace and goodwill, to all mankind.

"Peace and kindness, kindness and peace,
        Peace and kindness, to everyone."}

    "This year I slept and woke with pain,
        I almost wish'd no more to wake,
        And that my hold on life would break
    Before I heard those bells again."

"This year I went to sleep and woke up in pain,
        I almost wished I wouldn’t have to wake up again,
        And that my grip on life would slip away
    Before I heard those bells ringing again."

But when Christmas comes again the year has brought calm if not forgetfulness—

But when Christmas comes around again, the year has brought peace, if not forgetfulness—

    "Again at Christmas did we weave
        The holly round the Christmas hearth;
        The silent snow possess'd the earth,
    And calmly fell our Christmas-eve:

"Once more at Christmas, we decorated
        The holly around the Christmas hearth;
        The silent snow covered the ground,
    And peacefully fell on Christmas Eve:

    "The yule-log sparkled keen with frost,
        No wing of wind the region swept,
        But over all things brooding slept
    The quiet sense of something lost.

"The yule-log sparkled brightly with frost,
        No breeze disturbed the stillness,
        But over everything, a heavy silence
    Carried the quiet feeling of something gone."

    "As in the winters left behind,
        Again our ancient games had place,
        The mimic picture's breathing grace,
    And dance and song and hoodman-blind."

"As in the winters we've moved on from,
        Our old games were back again,
        The lifelike charm of the mimic scene,
    And dance and song and blind man's bluff."

The years pass on, the brothers and sisters grow up and scatter, and at last the old home has to be left. Sadly the poet takes leave of all the loved spots in house and garden. Strangers will soon come there, people who will neither care for nor love the dear familiar scene—

The years go by, and the siblings grow up and move away, and finally, the old home has to be left behind. The poet sadly says goodbye to all the cherished places in the house and garden. Soon, strangers will come, people who won’t care for or love the beloved familiar surroundings—

    "We leave the well-beloved place
        Where first we gazed upon the sky;
        The roofs, that heard our earliest cry,
    Will shelter one of stranger race.

"We leave the cherished spot
        Where we first looked up at the sky;
        The roofs that heard our first cry,
    Will shelter someone of a different kind."

    "We go, but ere we go from home,
        As down the garden-walks I move,
        Two spirits of a diverse love
    Contend for loving masterdom.

"We leave, but before we head out from home,
As I stroll down the garden paths,
Two spirits of different loves
Compete for the right to be loved.

    "One whispers, 'Here thy boyhood sung
        Long since its matin song, and heard
        The low love-language of the bird
    In native hazels tassel-hung.'

"One whispers, 'Here your boyhood sang
        Long ago its morning song, and heard
        The soft love language of the bird
    In native hazels, tassels hanging.'

    "The other answers, 'Yea, but here
        Thy feet have stray'd in after hours
        With thy lost friend among the bowers,
    And this hath made them trebly dear.'"

"The other answers, 'Yeah, but here
        Your feet have wandered in later hours
        With your lost friend among the trees,
    And this has made them even more precious.'"

The poem moves on, and once again in the new home Christmas comes round. Here everything is strange, the very bells seem like strangers' voices. But with this new life new strength has come, and sorrow has henceforth lost its sting. And with the ringing of the New Year bells a new tone comes into the poem, a tone no more of despair, but of hope.

The poem continues, and once again in the new home, Christmas arrives. Here, everything feels unfamiliar; even the bells sound like voices of strangers. But with this new life has come new strength, and sadness has lost its bite. And with the ringing of the New Year bells, a new sound enters the poem, one that is no longer about despair, but about hope.

    "Ring out, wild bells, to the wild sky,
        The flying cloud, the frosty light:
        The year is dying in the night;
    Ring out, wild bells, and let him die.

"Sound the wild bells, calling to the wild sky,
        The drifting cloud, the chilly light:
        The year is ending in the night;
    Sound the wild bells, and let him go."

    "Ring out the old, ring in the new,
        Ring, happy bells, across the snow:
        The year is going, let him go;
    Ring out the false, ring in the true.

"Ring out the old, ring in the new,
        Ring, happy bells, across the snow:
        The year is ending, let it go;
    Ring out the false, ring in the true.

    "Ring out the grief that saps the mind,
        For those that here we see no more;
        Ring out the feud of rich and poor,
    Ring in redress to all mankind.
    . . . . . .
    "Ring in the valiant man and free,
        The larger heart, the kindlier hand;
        Ring out the darkness of the land,
    Ring in the Christ that is to be."

"Cast away the sorrow that drains the mind,
        For those we can no longer see here;
        Cast out the conflict between the rich and the poor,
    Bring in justice for everyone.
    . . . . . .
    "Bring in the brave and liberated person,
        The bigger heart, the kinder hand;
        Cast out the darkness of the land,
    Bring in the Christ that is to come."

After this the tone of the poem changes and the poet says—

After that, the poem's tone shifts, and the poet says—

    "I will not shut me from my kind,
        And, lest I stiffen into stone,
        I will not eat my heart alone,
    Nor feed with sighs a passing wind:
    . . . . .
    "Regret is dead, but love is more
        Than in the summers that are flown,
        For I myself with these have grown
    To something greater than before."

"I won't distance myself from my people,
        And to avoid becoming cold and unfeeling,
        I won't keep my heart to myself,
    Nor waste my breath on the breeze:
    . . . . .
    "Regret is gone, but love is more
        Than in the summers that have passed,
        For I have grown with these
    Into something greater than I was before."

One more event is recorded, the wedding of the poet's younger sister, nine years after the death of his friend. And with this note of gladness and hope in the future the poem ends.

One more event is noted, the wedding of the poet's younger sister, nine years after the death of his friend. And with this note of happiness and optimism for the future, the poem concludes.

Time heals all things, and time healed Tennyson's grief. But there was another reason, of which we hardly catch a glimpse in the poem, for his return to peace and hope. Another love had come into his life, the love of the lady who one day was to be his wife. At first, however, it seemed a hopeless love, for in spite of his growing reputation as a poet, Tennyson was still poor, too poor to marry. And so for fourteen years he worked and waited, at times wellnigh losing hope. But at length the waiting was over and the wedding took place. Tennyson amused the guests by saying that it was the nicest wedding he had ever been at. And long afterwards with solemn thankfulness he said, speaking of his wife, "The peace of God came into my life before the altar when I wedded her."

Time heals everything, and time helped Tennyson move past his grief. But there was another reason, one that's barely mentioned in the poem, for his return to peace and hope. Another love had entered his life, the love of the woman who would one day become his wife. At first, though, it felt like a hopeless love, because despite his growing reputation as a poet, Tennyson was still poor—too poor to get married. So, for fourteen years, he worked and waited, sometimes nearly losing hope. But eventually, the waiting was over, and the wedding took place. Tennyson entertained the guests by saying it was the best wedding he had ever attended. And long after, with sincere gratitude, he remarked about his wife, "The peace of God came into my life before the altar when I married her."

A few months before the wedding Wordsworth had died. One night a few months after it Tennyson dreamt that the Prince Consort came and kissed him on the cheek. "Very kind but very German," he said in his dream. Next morning a letter arrived offering him the Laureateship.

A few months before the wedding, Wordsworth had passed away. One night a few months later, Tennyson dreamed that the Prince Consort came and kissed him on the cheek. "Very kind but very German," he remarked in his dream. The next morning, a letter arrived offering him the position of Poet Laureate.

One of the first poems Tennyson wrote as laureate was his Ode on the Death of Wellington. Few people liked it at the time, but now it has taken its place among our fine poems, and many of its lines are familiar household words.

One of the first poems Tennyson wrote as poet laureate was his Ode on the Death of Wellington. Few people appreciated it at the time, but now it’s recognized as one of our great poems, and many of its lines are commonly known phrases.

Of Tennyson's many beautiful short poems there is no room here to tell. He wrote several plays too, but they are among the least read and the least remembered of his works. For Tennyson was a lyrical rather than a dramatic poet. His long poems besides In Memoriam are The Princess, Maud, and the Idylls of the King. The Princess is perhaps the first of Tennyson's long poems that you will like to read. It is full of gayety, young life, and color. It is a mock heroic tale of a princess who does not wish to marry and who founds a college for women, within the walls of which no man may enter. But the Prince to whom the Princess has been betrothed since childhood and who loves her from having seen her portrait only, enters with his friends disguised as women students. The result is confusion, war, and finally peace. The story must not be taken too seriously; it is a poem, not a treatise, but it is interesting, especially at this time. For even you who read this book must know that the question has not yet been settled as to how far a woman ought to be educated and take her share in the world's work. But forget that and read it only for its light-hearted poetry. The Princess is in blank verse, but throughout there are scattered beautiful songs which add to the charm. Here is one of the most musical—

Of Tennyson's many beautiful short poems, there isn't enough space to cover them all. He also wrote several plays, but they are among the least read and least remembered of his works. Tennyson was more of a lyrical poet than a dramatic one. His long poems, besides *In Memoriam*, include *The Princess*, *Maud*, and *The Idylls of the King*. *The Princess* is probably the first of Tennyson's long poems that you'll want to read. It's full of joy, youthful energy, and vivid imagery. It tells a mock-heroic story about a princess who doesn't want to marry and establishes a college for women where no man is allowed. However, the prince to whom the princess has been engaged since childhood, and who loves her only from seeing her portrait, sneaks in with his friends disguised as female students. The outcome is chaos, conflict, and ultimately reconciliation. The story shouldn't be taken too seriously; it's a poem, not a treatise, but it's engaging, especially now. Even you, who are reading this book, must understand that the question of how much education a woman should receive and how much she should contribute to the world's work is still unresolved. But put that aside and read it just for its lighthearted poetry. *The Princess* is written in blank verse, but throughout, there are lovely songs that enhance its charm. Here is one of the most musical—

    "Sweet and low, sweet and low,
        Wind of the western sea,
    Low, low, breathe and blow,
        Wind of the western sea!
    Over the rolling waters go,
    Come from the dying moon, and blow,
        Blow him again to me;
    While my little one, while my pretty one, sleeps.

"Soft and gentle, soft and gentle,
        Breeze from the western sea,
    Soft, soft, breathe and blow,
        Breeze from the western sea!
    Over the rolling waves you go,
    Come from the fading moon, and blow,
        Blow him back to me;
    While my little one, while my sweet one, sleeps.

    "Sleep and rest, sleep and rest,
        Father will come to thee soon;
    Rest, rest, on mother's breast,
        Father will come to thee soon;
    Father will come to his babe in the nest,
    Silver sails all out of the west
        Under the silver moon:
    Sleep, my little one, sleep, my pretty one, sleep."

"Sleep and rest, sleep and rest,
        Dad will be here soon;
    Rest, rest, on mom's chest,
        Dad will be here soon;
    Dad will come to his babe in the nest,
    Silver sails out of the west
        Under the silver moon:
    Sleep, my little one, sleep, my cute one, sleep."

In the Idylls of the King, Tennyson, as you have already heard in Chapter IX, used the old story of Arthur. He used the old story, but he wove into it something new, for we are meant to see in his twelve tales of the round table an allegory. We are meant to see the struggle between what is base and what is noble in human nature. But this inner meaning is not always easy to follow, and we may cast the allegory aside, and still have left to us beautiful dream-like tales which carry us away into a strange wonderland. Like The Faery Queen, the Idylls of the King is full of pictures. Here we find a fairy city, towered and turreted, dark woods, wild wastes and swamps, slow gliding rivers all in a misty dreamland. And this dreamland is peopled by knights and ladies who move through it clad in radiant robes and glittering armor. Jewels and rich coloring gleam and glow to the eye, songs fall upon the ear. And over all rules the blameless King.

In the Idylls of the King, Tennyson, as you already heard in Chapter IX, took the classic story of Arthur. He reused the old tale but added something new, as his twelve tales of the round table represent an allegory. We’re meant to see the conflict between what is lowly and what is noble in human nature. However, this deeper meaning isn’t always easy to grasp, and we can set the allegory aside and still be left with beautiful, dream-like stories that take us to a strange wonderland. Like The Faery Queen, the Idylls of the King is filled with vivid imagery. Here, we discover a fairy city with towers and turrets, dark forests, wild wastelands, swamps, and slowly gliding rivers all in a misty dreamscape. This dreamland is inhabited by knights and ladies who move through it dressed in radiant robes and shining armor. Jewels and rich colors sparkle and glow, and songs fill the air. And above it all reigns the blameless King.

    "And Arthur and his knighthood for a space
    Were all one will, and thro' that strength the King
    Drew in the petty princedoms under him,
    Fought, and in twelve great battles overcame
    The heathen hordes, and made a realm and reign'd."

"And Arthur and his knights for a while
Were all of one mind, and through that strength the King
Brought the smaller kingdoms under his control,
Fought, and in twelve great battles defeated
The heathen hordes, and created a kingdom and ruled."

One story of the Idylls I have already told you. Some day you will read the others, and learn for yourselves—

One story from the Idylls I've already shared with you. Someday you'll read the others and discover for yourselves—

            "This old imperfect tale,
    New-old, and shadowing Sense at war with Soul
    Rather than that gray King, whose name, a ghost,
    Streams like a cloud, man-shaped, from mountain peak,
    And cleaves to cairn and cromlech still; or him
    Of Geoffrey's book, or him of Malleor's."

"This old, flawed story,
    New and yet familiar, with Reason battling Spirit
    More than that fading King, whose name, like a ghost,
    Flows like a cloud, human-shaped, from a mountain peak,
    And clings to the burial stones and ancient monuments still; or that one
    From Geoffrey's book, or the one from Malleor's."

Tennyson led a peaceful, simple life. He made his home for the most part in the Isle of Wight. Here he lived quietly, surrounded by his family, but sought after by all the great people of his day. He refused a baronetcy, but at length in 1883 accepted a peerage and became Lord Tennyson, the first baron of his name. He was the first peer to receive the title purely because of his literary work. And so with gathering honors and gathering years the poet lived and worked, a splendid old man. Then at the goodly age of eighty-four he died in the autumn of 1892.

Tennyson lived a calm, simple life. He mainly made his home on the Isle of Wight. Here, he lived quietly with his family, yet was sought after by all the prominent figures of his time. He turned down a baronetcy but eventually accepted a peerage in 1883 and became Lord Tennyson, the first baron of his name. He was the first peer to receive the title solely for his literary achievements. As he collected honors and aged gracefully, the poet continued to live and work, becoming a remarkable old man. Then, at the respectable age of eighty-four, he passed away in the autumn of 1892.

He was buried in Westminster, not far from Chaucer, and as he was laid among the mighty dead the choir sang Crossing the Bar, one of his latest and most beautiful poems.

He was buried in Westminster, close to Chaucer, and as he was laid to rest among the greats, the choir sang Crossing the Bar, one of his most recent and beautiful poems.

    "Sunset and evening star,
        And one clear call for me!
    And may there be no moaning of the bar,
        When I put out to sea,

"Sunset and evening star,
        And one clear call for me!
    And may there be no groaning of the bar,
        When I set sail,

    "But such a tide as moving seems asleep,
        Too full for sound and foam,
    When that which drew from out the boundless deep
        Turns again home.

"But a tide that looks like it's at rest,
Too filled with silence and stillness,
When that which pulled from the endless ocean
Comes back home again.

    "Twilight and evening bell,
        And after that the dark!
    And may there be no sadness of farewell,
        When I embark;

"Twilight and evening bell,
And after that the dark!
And may there be no sadness in goodbye,
When I set out;

    "For tho' from out our bourne of Time and Place
        The flood may bear me far,
    I hope to see my Pilot face to face
        When I have crost the bar."

"For though from out our time and place
        The tide may carry me far,
    I hope to see my guide face to face
        When I have crossed the bar."

With Tennyson I end my book, because my design was not to give you a history of our literature as it is now, so much as to show you how it grew to be what it is. In the beginning of this book I took the Arthur story as a pattern or type of how a story grew, showing how it passed through many stages, in each stage gaining something of beauty and of breadth. In the same way I have tried to show how from a rough foundation of minstrel tales and monkish legends the great palace of our literature has slowly risen to be a glorious house of song. It is only an outline that I have given you. There are some great names that demand our reverence, many that call for our love, for whom no room has been found in this book. For our literature is so great a thing that no one book can compass it, no young brain comprehend it. But if I have awakened in you a desire to know more of our literature, a desire to fill in and color for yourselves this outline picture, I shall be well repaid, and have succeeded in what I aimed at doing. If I have helped you to see that Literature need be no dreary lesson I shall be more than repaid.

With Tennyson, I conclude my book because my goal wasn’t to provide you with a history of our literature as it stands today, but rather to show you how it evolved into what it is. At the beginning of this book, I used the Arthur story as a model for how a narrative develops, illustrating how it went through various stages, gaining beauty and depth at each one. Likewise, I aimed to demonstrate how, from a rough base of minstrel tales and monkish legends, the impressive structure of our literature has gradually transformed into a magnificent house of song. What I’ve given you is just an outline. There are many significant figures that deserve our respect and many that deserve our affection, yet there’s not enough space in this book to include them all. Our literature is such a vast subject that no single book can cover it completely, and no young mind can grasp it fully. However, if I have sparked your interest in wanting to learn more about our literature, a desire to fill in and add detail to this outline, then I’ll feel well rewarded and my objective will be accomplished. If I’ve helped you realize that literature doesn’t have to be a dry lesson, I’ll consider it a success.

"They use me as a lesson-book at schools," said Tennyson, "and they will call me 'that horrible Tennyson.'" I should like to think that the time is coming when schoolgirls and schoolboys will say, "We have Tennyson for a school-book. How nice." I should like to think that they will say this not only of Tennyson, but of many other of our great writers whose very names come as rest and refreshment to those of us who have learned to love them.

"They use me as a textbook in schools," Tennyson said, "and they'll refer to me as 'that terrible Tennyson.'" I'd like to believe that the day will come when schoolgirls and schoolboys will say, "We have Tennyson as a textbook. How great." I hope they'll say this not only about Tennyson but about many other great writers, whose names bring comfort and joy to those of us who have come to love them.

BOOK TO READ

Tennyson for the Young, Alfred Ainger.

Tennyson for the Young, Alfred Ainger.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!